Jj>*> i(u«) abscess, a corruption of the fleshy parts, muscles, veins, and arteries. Of all the significations of an abscess, the present surgeons con- fine themselves to that which is the consequence of an inflammation. James from Hippocrates and Boer- liaave. Abscission. The most common use of this word is to signify the divid- ing any corrupted and useless part of the body from the sound, by a sharp instrument. It is principally applied to soft parts of the body; for in the bones it is called amputation. Some- times it signifies the sudden termina- tion of a disease in death, before it arrives at its declining state. James. Absconsio, a sinus from a morbid cause. Absinthium, wormwood; ct^tAov, unpleasant, of « pivative, and 4.tv- £>o--, which Hesychius interprets rsp- iJ'K, deledation; others will have it ptTTivGiov, i. e. not potable, from a priv. and ■rcuvw, to drink, on account of its bitterness; others derive it of «7TTEo-9a», to touch or handle, by anti- phrasis, because no animal touches }t, on account of its extreme bitter- ness. The English name wormwood is from a similar one in the Anglo- Saxon language. In the College Pharmacopoeia, two species of ab- sinthia are retained; viz. the mariti-* mum, or sea wormwood, Artemisia ma- ritima, Lin. and vulgare, or common wormwood, Artemisia Absinthium, Lin. The recent tops of the former are directed to be beaten with sugar to form a conserve: they enter the de- coctum pro fomento, or common fomentation, formerly called Fotus Communis. Absorbent, from absorbee, to drink tip, is such a medicine as by the softness or porosity of its component parts, either sheathes the asperities of pungent humours, or, like a springe, dries away superfluous moisture in £he body; and is the same with a drier or a sweetener. Most animal concretions, shells of fishes, and bo- lar earths, &c> are possessed of those qualities; hence their use in reliev- ing complaints arising from acidities and sharp humours in the first pas- sages. Those chiefly in use at pre- sent are chalk, oyster-shuls, crabs' claws, crabs' eyes, and coral. Absorbent Vessels. They are those lacteai vessels which open with their mouths into the sides of the intesti- nal tube, to drink in the chyle from thence, which they discharge into the mesenteric veins. Later anatomists have applied this term to the lympha- tics, which are distributed in great number throughout the whole body, and, whose extremities open into every cavity thereof, absorb all su- perfluous moisture, and carry it back (into the circulation. By means of lymphatic vessels going from the skin, water passes into the habit from baths, and fomentations; mercury also, and other penetrating sub- stances, applied externally, as the ve- nereal virus, &c. This compages of vessels is also called the system of absorbents. Abstentio. Coelius Aurelianus uses this word to express a suppression, or retention. Thus, abstentio sterco- ru7n, a retention of the excrements, which he mentions as a symptom very frequent in a satyriasis. In a sense somewhat different, he uses the word abstenta, applying it to the pleura, where he seems to mean, that the humour of the inflamed pleura is prevented, by the adjacent bones, from extending itself. Abstergents. See Detergents. Abstine/ice. It is either general, from all sorts of aliment, or parti- cular, from some kinds of food only, Erasistratus made a strict abstinence supply the place of bleeding, in in- flammations and fevers., Galen. Besides the usual senses of absti- ne7ice, Coelius AureiianuS uses it to signify a suppression. Thus, Chron. lib. ii. cap. 9. Absti7ientia hsemorr- hoidarum vetaum, signifies a sup- AB ( pression of habitual haemorrhoids. Sometimes in this author, it signifies a compression: thus Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17. Spiritus ob abstinentiam clausus, means the wind shut up in the intestines by compressure, there- by causing the iliac passion. The verb abstiuere also, in the above- mentioned author, frequently signi- fies to restrain, or suppress. James. Abstradion, from abstraho, or ai- iraho, to draw from, is a power pe- culiar to the mind of man, whereby he can make his ideas, arising from particular things, become general re- presentatives of all of the same kind. Thus when the eye represents white- ness in a wall, a man can abstract- edly consider the quality of white- ness, and find it attributable to many other things besides; as to snow, milk, or the like; and this quality, whatsoever it be, considered apart from the concrete, or the subject in which it adheres, is said to be taken in the abstract. This is the doctrine of Mr. Locke, and others who wrote before him; but it has since his time been called in question; for some there are who deny all such abstract ideas, and tell us, that a general ab- stract idea is a mere nothing, all the ideas we have being constantly par- ticular; so that they would say, it is impossible to think of white, abstract- edly or independent of some subject wherein it is lodged. Whether this be true or not, every man may best know by his own experience; but the point well cleared, would open a new scene in the doctrine of quali- ties, and possibly overset a great part of our present philosophy about them. This term is also used in pharmacy, for the drawing off, or exhaling away a menstruum from the subject it was put to dissolve. Abstraditious, from abstraho, or abtraho, to draw frotn, is used by Ludovicus, and some other writers in pharmacy, to distinguish the na- tural spirit of aromatic vegetables, from that artificial one which is pro- cured from them by fermentation. Castellus from Libavius., i ) AC Abutige, a town in Egypt, faflnotfs for producing the very best opium. It is within the territories of Thebes. Schulzius. Abyssus. Gulielmus Manens calls by this name the materia prima, or first matter, of which all things are formed. Tlieatrum Chymicum, p. 374. It is also used by chymists to express a proper receptacle for the seminal matter, from which all things are formed. Castellus, from Liba- vius. Acacia, from ax«£», to sharpen. A thorn. Linnaeus adds the acacia to the genus mimosa. Acacia Egyptiaca, the Egyptian thorn. It is the Mimosa nilotica of Linnaeus. Acacia Germanica, German aca- cia. The medicine formerly kept in the shops under the names of acacia Egyptiaca, was the inspissated juice of the unripe fruit of the Acacia Egyptiaca. The Acacia Germanica is the inspissated juice of the prunus spinosa of Lirtnaeus; and the Lon- don college of physicians direct it to be made with the same fruit of our own produce. Acajouanum Lignum. This is not the wood of the tree that bears the acajou nuts. It is of "a red colour, and never touched by worms, which renders it proper for furniture, but is not used in medicine. Geoffroy. Acamatos, axasjuaToj, from a priv. and >capw, to labour. By this Galen seems to signify, that position of a limb, which is equally distant from flexion and extension, which situa- tion the part can longest bear with- out weariness. Thus when we sleep, the knees are bent, that neither the flexors nor extensors of the legs may be upon the stretch. In like man- ner the arm is generally laid spon- taneously in the most easy position, or such a one as can be longest sup- ported without fatigue. Acanaceous, from a«a£a>, acuo, t» sharpen. All plants of the thistle kind,, that are prickly and have heads, are called acanaceous. Also the sharp AC ( 7 ) AC tnd prominent parts of animals are frequently thus called. Acantha, ax«y9a, from axo^w, acuo, to sharpen. It signifies, in general, any thing that is sharp-pointed and prickly, as a thorn, or the fins of some sort of fish. Hence it has been applied to the assemblage of the acute processes of the vertebrae, each of which is called a spinal process. Acanthinm, cotton-thistle, a species of Onopordum. Acanthus. The bear's breech, is a genus in the system of Linnaeus; he describes ten species. Acanus, a species of thistle, called Acanus Theophrasti. Acapnon, a name of the sampsu- chum, or marjorum. It also signi- fies dry wood, from «, neg. and x»7r- vo$, smoke. Gorraeus. Acardios, a,K, vinegar. Acetaria, salads. Acetarium Scorbuticum, a kind of medicine, or rather pickle, recom- mended by Bates; in which he ad- vises scorbutical patients to dip their victuals before they eat it. It is thus made: take of the leaves of scurvy- grass, three ounces; white sugar, six ounces; salt of scurvy-grass, one ounce; beat them all together, and add six ounces of the juice of oranges. Acetated vegetable Alkali) Kali ace- tatum. See Acetum. AC ( 9 ) AC Acetated volatile alkali, aqua ammo- nia: acetata. See Acetum. Acetates, acetates, are salts formed by the combination of the acetic acid (see Acids) with different bases, as alkalies, earths and metals: there are twenty-four different species of acetates in M. Fourcroy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Acetites, Acetites, salts formed by the union of the acetous acid, or vine- gar distilled from common vinegar, with different bases, as alkalies, earths, and metals: of acetites M. Fourcroy has inserted twenty-three species in his Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Acetosa, of acetosus, eager, sour. Sorrel. Rumex Acetosa. Linnsei. Its leaves are retained in the Pharmaco- poeia. Acetosa Esurina, esurine spirit of vinegar, or hungry vinegar. When vinegar is concentrated, it creates an appetite; hence this name. Acetosella, sheep's sorrel. A spe- cies of Rumex. Acetosella, wood sorrel. Oxalis. Acetosella. L. Retained in the Phar- macopoeia among the conserves; Acetum, Vinegar, is an acid pro* duced by suffering substances that' have undergone the change induced by the vinous* or first stage of fer- mentation, to be further altered by the next stage, called the acetous fermentation, wherein the alkohol and tartar are reunited* and if the vinegar be perfectly formed, their properties are entirely lost. During this fermentation much pure air is absorbed, an innoxious acid smell is emitted, and a reddish mucilaginous sediment is deposited. This fermen- tation succeeds best in an heat be- tween 75 and 90 degrees of Fahren- heit's thermometer. The contact of air is necessary, on which account, the vessels employed should be loose- ly closed. It will also succeed, though more slowly, in the common heat of a cellar, with little attention. The weakest and worst wines, cyder, and, in England, solutions of farina- ceous matter, as wort or infusion of malt, are commonly employed. Milk readily forms vinegar. Sugar and water, in the proportion of little more than one pound to a gallon, make tolerable vinegar; but the more perfect the wine the better will be the vinegar. Vinegar so procur- ed, is separated from the mucilage and other substances mixed with it by distillation in earthen or glass vessels; in this state it is used in medicine under the title of acetum, distillatum, or distilled vinegar. Com- mon, or undistilltd vinegar is employ- ed in several compositions in the new college Pharmacopoeia; viz. in the acetum scilla, formerly called ace- tum scillitic. or vinegar of squills; in the oxymel teruginis, instead of the mel AEgyptiac. in the oxymel scilltz ; and in the oxymel simjilex. Distilled vinegar, or acetum distillatum, is em- ployed in the kali acetatum, formerly called sal diuretic, in the aqua am- monia acetatte, or spiritus Mindereri z in th*e cerussa acetata, formerly called sacchar. saturn. in the aqua lithar- gyri acetati, commonly called ex- trad, saturni, and in the oxymel col* chi, or oxymel of Colchicum, or the au- tumnal saffron. Acidum acetosum^ called by M. Fourcroy acidum ace- ticum, is ordered by the college to be distilled from aerugo or verdigrise % the acidum acetosum is directed in the hydrargyrus acetatus. The latter (aci- dum acetosum) is found, by experi- ment, to differ essentially from the acetum distillatum^ on account of the oxygen, or base of vital air, of the oxyd or calx of copper in the aerugo seris, with which it is combined. Achates, agate; which see. It takes its name from a river in Sicily, so called, where it was first found. Achillea. A genus of vegetables in the Linnaean system. There are twenty-one species. Of this genus the species Millefolium and Ptarmica were formerly used: the former is the common yarrow, or milfoil; the latter is the sneezewort, or bastard pellitory. AC ( 10 ) AC Achilleion, a sort of sponge proper for making tents; so called from the use Achilles is said to have made of it. Gonaeus. Achilleis, a large sort of barley mentioned by Theophrastus. Ga- len says it was thus named from a husbandman, who was named Achil- les. But it seems most probable that it derived its name from being the largest and best barley, as Achilles was the best warrior in the Grecian army. Achilleius; \. e. Aehillis (tendo.) Achillis (tendo.) Homer describes this tendon, which was probably thus named by the ancients, from their custom of calling every thing thus that had- any extraordinary strength or virtue. Some say it is thus named from its action in con- ducing to swiftness of pace, the term importing so much. This tendon is formed by the union of those of the soleus and gastrocnemius muscles, which are inserted into-the os cal- cis. Achor, a-x^i- It is the Crust a- ktdea, or milk scab of authors. In England it is called the Scald-head. This kind of sore is full of perfora- tions, which discharge a humour like ichor, whence the name achor: When the perforations are large,* resembling the cells of a honey- comb, and the matter discharged is of the consistence of thin honey, it is cajled Ceriom> When this scabby sore is on the hairy scalp, it is cal- led Tinea,- from its perforations be- ing small, like those formed by moths; but when the face only is scabbed, it is cailed Crusta ladea. When the perforations are large, it is called Favus by some writers. Dr. Cullen arranges the Tinea as a genus in his class Locales, and order dialyses. Mr. Bell, in his Treatise on Ulcers, makes it a variety only of the Herpes pustuloses. Acid Spirits. Weak vitriolic acid, &c. were so called, but very impro- perly- jUids, so-called from the sour taste which they impart, are of the first importance in chemistry. They pos- sess a more extensive power of act- ing upon, and combining with, other matters, than perhaps any other bodies; and they have therefore been employed as chemical agents, to dis- cover the constituent parts of various bodies. Although it may be admit- ted that acids are among the more simple bodies of the saline kind, yet the late discoveries have fully ascer- tained, that they are not elementary or simple, but that each acid con- sists of at least two parts; viz. pure' ah; united with its peculiar basis. Pure air does not enter into the for- mation of acids, but is decomposed ; fire, one of its constituent parts, is given out; its other constituent part enters into combination with the ba- sis of acids; from which circum- stance this other constituent part of pure air has been called oxygen. The bases, or other constituent parts of. acids, are all of them inflammable,. or substances capable of entering largely into combination with oxy- g;v. Thus, sulphur in burning unites with oxygen in the atmospheric air, gives out its fire, and sulphuric acid (vitriolic acid) is formed; the same occurs in-the combination of phosphorus, and the rest of the bases of acids with oxygen, in a greater or aless degree. Almost ail the acids obtained from animals and vegeta- bles have the same inflammable matter for their basis; hence, the va- riety of them must depend alone on the different proportion of oxygen each is united with; and, we find1 that by divesting them of more or less of this inflammable matter, or by any means altering the propor- tions of these two principles, several of these acids lose their specific cha- racter, and are even changed into others. The distinguishing proper- ties of acids are their sour taste: this, however, is by no means a sufficient criterion, since several substances which have lately been very properly arranged with acids have this mark. AC { n ) AC very obscurely, if at all; their chang- ing the blue colour of vegetables to a red, is also a very universa.1 pro- perty; but the sulphureous, and the nitro-muriatic acids (aqua regia) de- stroy vegetable colours entirely. A- cids unite with a variety of sub- stances, forming compounds with them. With calcareous, and some other earths, they form earthy salts; with fixed, and volatile alkalies, they form neutral salts; and when the al- kalies or earths are combined with carbonic acid (fixed air) they effer- vesce, which affords a distinguishing character of acids. When concen- trated, they unite with oils.and fats, forming compounds, which have been called acid soaps; with metals they form metallic salts and solutions; and when concentrated with spirit of wine, they form ethers, and what are called dulcified spirits.. They r dissolve the solid parts of animal bo- dies, and coagulate several of their liquid parts. They prevent or re- tard fermentation when concentrat- ed; and mixed with water, they pro- duce heat. The following is a pretty .correct list of the acids now known: The acetous acid, or vinegar dis- tilled from common vinegar. The acetic acid, radical vinegar, spirit of Venus, or vinegar distilled from aerugo aeris, or verdigrise. This differs from the former, or the ace- tous acid, on account of the oxygen or base of vital air, of the oxyd or calx of copper, with which it is com- : bined. The arsenic, or arsenical acid. The benzoic, formerly called ben- -zonic acid, acid of benzoin, and salt of benzoin. The sublimated benzoic, formerly called flowers of benzoin, and vola- tile salt of benzoin. The bombic, formerly called acid of the siik worm, or bombycine acid. The boracic, formerly called se- dative salt, acid of borax, boracine acid, and volatile narcotic salt of ■vitriol. • The carbonic, formerly called gas sylvestre, spiritus sylvestris, fixed air, aerial acid, atmospheric acid, me- phitic acid, cretaceous acid, carbo- naceous acid. The citric, or lemon juice, citro- nian acid. The fluoric, formerly called spa- those acid. The formic, formerly called acid of ants, or formicine acid. The gallic, formerly called astrin- gent principle, or gallic acid. The lactic, formerly. called sour w.hey, or galactic acid. The lithic, formerly.called acid of the stone in the bladder, bezoardic acid, or lithiasic acid, -The malic, formerly called acid of apples, or malusian acid. The -molybdic, formerly called acid of molybdena, acid of wolfram, or molybdic acid. The muriatic, formerly called ma- rine acid, acid of marine, salt, fuming spirit of salt. The oxygenated muriatic., for- merly called dephlogisticated marine acid, aerated marine acid. The nitrous, formerly called phlo- gisticated nitrous acid, fuming spirit of nitre, ruddy nitrous acid. The nitric, formerly called de- phlogisticated nitrous acid, nitric acid without gas, white nitrous acid. The nitro-muriatic, formerly cal- led aqua regia, regaline acid. The oxalic, formerly called acid of sorrel, oxaline acid, saccharine acid, acid of sugar. The. phosphorus, formerly called volatile phosphoric acid. The phosphoric, formerly called acid of urine, or phosphoric acid. The prussic, formerly called co- .louring matter of Prussian blue. The pyro-ligneous, formerly cal- led empyreumatic acid spirit of wood. The pyro-mucous, formerly called spirit of honey, sugar, &c. or syrup- ous acid. The pyro-tartareous. formerly cal- led spirit of tartar. AC ( ) AC The saccho-ladtic, formerly called acid of sugar of milk, or saccho-lac- tic acid. The sebacic, formerly called seba- ceous acid, or acid of tallow. The septic acid of Mitchill, formed during the corruption of lean animal substances, and such other bodies as abound with septon or azote. The succinic, commonly called acid of amher, and volatile salt of amber. The sulphureous, formerly called volatile sulphureous acid, phlogisti- cated vitriolic acid, spirit of sulphur, or sulphureous acid. The sulphuric, formerly called vitriolic acid, oil of vitriol, spirit of vitriol, acid of sulphur. The tartareous, formerly called acid of tartar, and tartareous acid. The tunstic, formerly called tung- stic acid, acid of tungstein, acid of wolfram. Acidula?, a diminutive of acid, are medicinal springs. See Waters. Acini, small grains that grow in fruits like the grape-stones; whence anatomists have called many glands of a similar formation, or that grow together, Acini glandulosi, as those in the liver. Blancard. Aciniformis tunica, the tunica uvea of the eye. Acinus. It signifies, strictly, a grape, but is applied to many other fruits, or berries, that grow in clus- ters, as those of elder and ivy; these are distinguished from bacc, an eye, goat's eye; a disease so called because goats are said to be subject to it. It is the fistula lachrymalis just when it begins to discharge pus. JEgyJitia Ulc&a. Also called Sy- rian ulcers. Atteaeus describes an ulcer of the tonsils and fauces by these namesj they .are attended with a burning pain; the matter discharg- ed from them infects the whole frame, and the patient is rendered miserable by the offensive smell. AEgyptiacu7n. It is an ointment (but improperly so called) consisting only of honey, vinegar, and verdi- grise. It hath its name of AUgyptia- cum, from its being said to be of Egyptian origin. Mesue is its sup- posed author. Aiolipile, is a round hollow ball, made of iron, brass, copper, &c. and furnished with a neck, in which there is a very slender pipe opening to the ball. Sometimes the neck is made to screw into the ball, that the cavity may the more readily be filled with water. But if there be no screw, fill it with water thus; heat the ball red hot, and then throw it into a vessel of water; the water will run in at the small hole, and fill about two-thirds of the cavity. And if after this the tsolipile be laid on or before the fire, so that the water and vessel become very much heated, vaporous air AE ( will be forced out with very great noise and violence; but it will be by fits, and not with a constant and uniform blast. Perhaps they may be sometimes of use to blow the fire, where a very quick and strong blast is required. And they may serve to scent or perfume a room, by filling them with perfumed instead of com- mon water. They are commonly used in Italy, to cure smoky chim- nies, which they do by being hung over the fire, and carrying up the sms'ke thereof along with the steam that issues out of their orifice. ALora, from ouagw, to lift up, to suspend on high, gestation. A species of exercise used by the ancients, and of which Aetius gives the following account: Gestation, while it exer- cises the body, the body seems to be at rest. Of the motion there are several kinds. First, Swinging in a hammock, which, at the decline of a fever, is beneficial. Secondly, Being carried in a litter, in which the patient either sits or lies long. It is useful when the gout, stone, or such other disorder, attends, as does not admit of violent motions. Thirdly, Rid- ing in a chariot, which is of service in most chronical disorders; especi- ally before the more violent exercises can be admitted. Fourthly, Sailing in a ship or boat. This produces various effects, according to the dif- ferent agitation of the waters, and in many tedious chronical disorders is efficacious beyond what is observed from the most skilful administration of drugs. These are instances of a passive exercise. ^Equilibrium, is when either equal weights at equal distances, or un- equal ones at reciprocally propor- tionable distances from the centre, make the arm of any libra or balance to hang even; so that they equipon- derate, and do not outweigh one another: In such a case we say the balance is in aquilibrio, a common term in mechanics. _ ALquinox. It is when the days or nights are of equal length. Aetius 8 ) AS places the vernal equinox on the 23d of March, and the autumnal on the 25th of September; Paulus jEgineta makes the autumnal a day sooner. The modern astronomers generally fix them about the 20th of March, and the 23d of September. Air, Air, a generic word, signify- ing permanently elastic fluids; suchas compose the volume of the earth's atmosphere. There are many spe- cies of air, and each of them consists of one or more substances, called its base, volatilized, or turned to an elastic vapour, by solution in caloric or repulsion by anticrouon. Some of the principal species of air are the following: 1. Alkaline air, or ammoniacal gas; volatile alkali. 2. Septous vapours, azotic air, or phlogisticated gas; composing three- fourths of the atmosphere. 3. Inflammable air, or hydroge- nous or phlogistous gas; the material for filling balloons. 4. Fixed air, or carbonic acid gas; the permanently elastic fluid formed by a combination of oxygen with carbone or elementary charcoal; the deadly vapour of brewers' vats, and lime-stone grottos. 5. Marine acid air, or vapour of muriatic acid. 6. Vitriolic acid air, or vapour of sulphureous acid. 7. Nitrous air, or the vapour produced by decomposition of the acid obtained from salt-petre. 8. Nitrous acid air; another modi- fication of the former. 9. Oxygenous air; the gas essen- tial to the life of breathing animals, and to the sustenance of flame, com- posing about one-fourth of the earth's atmosphere. 10. Septic acid gas, or the acid of putrefaction in a highly rarefied state, as it exists in the vicinity of corrupt- ing bodies in hot weather. Together with phosphorous acid air; phosphorated, sulphurated, and carbonated inflammable air, pyrolig-; nic acid air, contagious gases, vena'? AE ( 19 ) AE mous effluvia from sumach, manchi- neal, bohon-upas, &c. and every thing which can be elevated to a ga- seous or vaporific form, in the tem- perature to which the surface of our globe is exposed. From these, or mixtures of these airs, and other heterogeneous particles is the lower stratum of our atmos- phere made up. It is true that oxy- genous and azotic airs constitute the great and unchanging body of this mass of vapours; but it is also cer- tain that all the other gases enumerat- ed, and many more, occasionally min- gle with it, and subject it to exceed- ingly various modifications. See Gas. Aerology, from ar.p, aer, and Xoyo?, sermo, a treatise on air; or that branch of physical science, wherein the his- tory and phenomena of gases or per- manently elastic fluids are systemati- cally treated of; Aerostation, the science of gases as applicable to the construction and ele- vation of balloons. A balloon may be considered as a bubble rising in the atmosphere, just as a bubble ascends in water. These bubbles or bal- loons are constructed in two ways: 1. Of common atmospherical air, so much rarefied by heat as to rise by its specific levity through the surround- ing space of denser atmosphere, un- til it finds its region of equilibrium above, a. Of hydrogenous gas, or inflammable air, which is naturally possessed of so small a degree of speci- fic gravity as to mount aloft with the utmost ease. Many curious aerial Voyages have been made with these machines, which have tended in some degree to enlarge our knowledge of this branch of physics. In France, where they were invented, there has been established at Meudonanaeros* tatical school, for instructing young men in the use and economy of bal- loons for military purposes. It was supposed they might be employed successfully in reconnoitering an enemy's camp. Aerologice. That part of medicine which treats of air, explains its pro- perties and use in the animal econo- my, and its efficacy in preserving and restoring health. Aerophobi, from a,-*=, air, and $0- £<&,fear. According to Coelius Au- relianus, some phrenetic patients are afraid of a lucid, and others of an obscure air; and these he calls aero- phobi. Aerophobia, a symptom of the phrenitis; also a name of the Hy- drophobia. JErugo, the rust of any metal^ but paj»cularly of copper, which, when reduced to a rust by means of vinegar, is called verdigrise. The College have retained verdigrise in their Pharmacopoeia; it enters the ox- ymel aeruginis, a composition stand- ing instead of the mel aegyptiacurm JEsculus, horse-chesnut. It is a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates two species. AZstuarium, aestuary, or stoves for conveying heats to all parts of the body at once; a kind of vapour- bath. Amb. Parey calls an instru- ment thus, which he describes for conveying heat to any particular part; and Palmarius De Morb. Con- tag, gives a contrivance under this name for sweating the whole body; Stoves, for preserving tender exotic plants from inclement seasons, are also so named; AZstuatio, the boiling up, or ra- ther the fermenting of liquors when mixed. Aistus Volaticus, sudden heat* which soon goes off, but which for a time reddens the face. Vogel and Cullen place this word as synony- mous with Phlogosis, or external in- flammation. Sauvage ranks it as a variety of the erythematous inflam- mation. AEther, aesSrjr, a supposed fine, fluid, subtile substance or medium, much rarer than air, and every way diffused in the interstellar spaces. An ather, endowed with all the proper- ties an ingenious philosopher could require, might help to explain many phenomena of nature, and has for AE ( i this purpose been adapted by Sir Isaac Newton, and offered as the im- mediate cause of gravity. Aether, a liquor obtained by distil- lation from a mixture of pure alcohol and concentrated vitriolic acid. Its chief properties are, that it is lighter, more volatile, and more inflammable than the most highly rectified spirit of wine. It dissolves oils and oily matters with great ease and rapidity. If a small quantity of ather be added to a solution of gold in aqua regis, and the whole shaken toge^er, the gold separates from the aqua regis, joins the ather, and remains dissolv- ed therein. As a medicine it is said to be highly penetrating, discutient, and anodyne in nervous spasms, and such like complaints. ASthiops Mitteralis, aethiops mine- ral, so called from its colour, which is like at0to4<, a bfackmoor, from «*9&>, to burn, and u\, the countenance. It is a preparation made with equal parts of sulphur and quicksilver, and is called, in the new Pharmacopoeia, Hydrargyrus cum Sulphure. Allthiops Vegetabilis, vegetable i?lhiops. It is produced by burning the sea-wrack (Fucus vesiculosus, Lin.) in the open air, by which it is reduced to a black powder. The soap boilers call it Kelp. JEtlma, subterraneous, invisible, sulphureous fire, which calcines rocks in the earth. The igneous meteors about burning mountains are called Ethnici. AStia, utrix, the cause of a dis- temper. JEtiologia, aetiology, from ama, a cause, and /\oy&, a discourse, a dis- course or treatise on the causes of distempers, and their symptoms. AEtites, eagle-stone, also called Lapis aquila, so called, because it is said to be found in an eagle's nest. According to Edwards's Elements of Fossilogy, it is of the class of earths; the genus is clay; and it, with the Geoda, may rank under a species which may be named figured clay. It is a roundish stone of the pebble > ) Af kind, from the size of a hazelnut to that of a wallnut, with a hollow in it, in which is a smaller stone, loost-, and that rattles when shaken; it is generally of a dark russet, or of an ash colour. They are found among gravel in many countries, but the best comes from the East- Indies. Affedion, is applied on many oc- casions where the name of the dis- temper is put adjectively, as hypo- condrical affedion, and the like. This term is also sometimes used in physics, much in the same sense as properties, as the affedions of matter are those properties with which it is naturally endued. Affinity, in Chemistry, is a term which corresponds to attraction m the mechanical philosophy, and de- notes the tendency which the con- stituent parts of bodies have to unite, and the power by which they ad- here when united: it is often cal- led elective attraction, or the power of combination. From this affinity most of the phenomena in chemistry may be accounted for. The nature of this universal affection of matter is distinctly laid down in the follow- ing propositions. First, If one sub- stance hath any affinity with another, the two will unite together, and form one compound. Secondly, It may be kid down as a general rule, that all similar substances have an affinity with each other, and are consequent- ly disposed to unite; as water with water, earth with earth, &c. Thirdly, Substances that unite together lose some of their separate properties; and the compounds resulting from their union, partake of the properties of those substances which serve as their principles. Fourthly, The simpler any substances are, the more per- ceptible and considerable are their affinities; whence it follows, that the less bodies are compounded, the more difficult it is to analyze them; that is, to separate from each other the principles of which they consist. Fifthly, If a body consist of two I AF ( 21 ) AF substances, and to this compound be presented a third substance that hath no affinity at all with one of the two primary substances aforesaid, but has a greater affinity with the other than these two substances have with each other, there will ensue a de- composition, and a new union; that is, the third substance will separate the two compounding substances from each other, coalesce with that which has an affinity with it, form therewith a new combination, and disengage the other, which will then be left at liberty, and such as it was before it contracted any union. This may be exemplified in the common way of procuring the magnesia alba, &c. Sixthly, Two substances, which, when apart from all others, are in- capable of contracting any union, may be rendered capable of incor- orating together in some measure, y combining with a third substance, with which each of them has an equal affinity: as oil and water may be formed into an emulsion by means of volatile alkali, &c. Seventhly, A body which of itself cannot de- compose a compound consisting of two substances, becomes nevertheless capable of separating the two by uniting with one of them, when it is itself combined with another body, having a degree of affinity with that one sufficient to compensate its own want thereof. In that case there are two affinities, and thence ensues a double decomposition and a double combination, or elective attraction. Macquer distinguishes the follow- ing affinities, or rather different states in which affinities are met with in the operations of chemistry; though otherwise he admits of one species only. Affinity of Aggregation. It is the power which causes two homogene- ous bodies to tend towards each other, and to cohere after they are united. Such, for example, is the cohesion of two polished surfaces applied to each other, or the move- ment which two drops of a homoge- neous liquor, placed near each other, make to come into union. Simple Affinity of Composition. This is such from which new combina- tions result. Such are the solutions of bodies in acids, e. g. if white marble is put in some nitrous acid, it dissolves in this liquid, and the compound which results has proper- ties participating of those of the acid and the earth. Compound Affinity. Instances of this kind are those of heterogeneous bodies which have mutually an equal affinity, whence results a mixture without any decomposition. But the compound hath properties different from those of each of the bodies se- parately, e. g. if four drams of lead and as much tin are melted together, and two drams of mercury are added to this mixture, the mercury unites with the two bodies, because its affi- nity to each of them is nearly equal; and the product is eager, brittle, and more fusible than the tin and lead separately. Affinity by means of a Medium. Affinities of this kind are those of bodies which are unable to enter into union except through the addi- tion of some other body which has an affinity with each of the primitive bodies. If water is poured upon white marble, no union takes place; but on adding nitrous acid the water and marble unite. The nitrous acid is the proper medium for uniting cal- careous earths with water. Affinity of Decomposition. This is when the result is a decomposition and new combination. To a solu- tion of white marble in the nitrous acid add fixed alkali; this will unite with the acid, and precipitate the earth of the marble. Reciprocal Affinity. These affini- ties are those whence reciprocal de- compositions proceed, e. g. nitre is decomposed by the vitriolic acid, because this acid disengages the acid of the nitre, and combines with its alkaline basis. Thus it formed a vitriolated tartar. But this same ni- AG ( »* > AG trous acid which hath thus been de- tached by the vitriolic acid, being afterwards mixed with the vitriolated tartar, disengages the vitriolic acid in its turn, takes possession of its al- kaline basis, and forms with it a true nitre, the same that existed before these operations. Double Affinity. Double affinities, or affinities of four bodies, are those from which result two decomposi- tions and two new combinations, from the reciprocal changes of the several bodies. Such are the decom- positions of vitriolated tartar and Glauber's salt, by all metalic solu- tions in the nitrous acid, and also by vinegar of lead, &c. Geoffroy (the physician) was the first who thought of comprising in a table, the fundamental relations or affinities in chemistry. Geller, Berg- man, and others have enlarged it. The following are a few instances of affinities arranged according to the tables of Geoffroy, &c< acid of VITRIOL. Nitrous acid. Marine acid. Vegetable alkali. Mineral alkali. Volatile alkali. Mercury. Magnesia. VEGETABLE ALKALI. Vegetable alkali. Vegetable alkali. Acid of vitriol. Acid of vitriol. Acid of vitriol. Marine acid. Acid of sugar. MINERAL. ALKAU. Mineral alkali. Mineral alkali. Acid of nitre. Acid of nitre. Acid of nitre. Acid of vitriol. Acid of phosphorus. MAGNESIA. Magnesia. Magnesia. Marine acid. Marine acid. Marine acid. Acid of tartar. Acid of vitriol. VOLATILE ALKALI. Volatile alkali. Volatile alkali. Acid of tartar. Acid of tartar. Acid of tartar. Acid of lemon. Acid of nitre. IRON. Iron. Iron. Acid of lemon. Acid of lemon. Acid of lemon. Acid of nitre. Marine acid. LEAD. Lead. Lead. Distilled vinegar. Distilled vinegar. Distilled vinegar. Distilled vinegar. Acid of tartar. ARSENIC. Arsenic. Arsenic, Acid of borax. Acid of borax. Acid of borax. Acid of borax. Acid of borax. MERCURY. Mercury. Mercury. Sulphur. Sulphur. Sulphur. Aerial acid. Acid of lemon. ANTIMONY. Antimony. Antimony. Expressed oils. Expressed oils. Expressed oils. Distilled vinegar. SILVER Silver. Silver. Lead. Lead. Copper. Aerial acid. CLAY. Clay. Clay. Copper. Copper. Silver. Sulphur. WATER. Water. Water. Water. Water. Gold. PHLOGISTON. Phlogiston. Phlogiston. I 1 Water. • N. B. The upper line in this table contains the names of various matters; and in the several divisions mnder each head are the names of other matters, whose affinities to those in the first line have been ascer- tained. That which is nearest to the first named substance at die top of each division, hath the strongest affinity, and jo on successively. Affion, an Arabic name for opium. Afflatus, a vapour, or, as the coun- try people call it, a blast: it affects the body suddenly with a disease: it is a species of Erysipelas. Affusio, pouring a liquor upon something; but sometimes it means the same as suffusio, a catarad. Agallochum, aloe wood, or the aro- matic aloe. It is not certainly known what it is, farther than that it is the- wood of a tree, which grows in China, and the interior parts of the East-Indies. Itis brought into Europe in small pieces, of a very fragrant smell. The best is of a blackish pur- ple colour, and so light as to swim In water; though most writers say it is very heavy. Agaricus, agaric, or mushroom, a AG ( 23 ) AG genus in Linnaeus's botany; of the order of Fungi. He enumerates twenty-eight species. Agaricus Quercus, agaric of the oak. It is the Boletus Igniarius of Linnaeus. From its readiness to catch fire it is called touchwood. It grows in the form of an horse's hoof; ex- ternally it is of a dusky ash colour, and internally of a dusky red; it is soft and tough. It is said that the best grows on oak trees, but that which is found on other trees is ge- nerally as good. It hath been ex- tolled for preventing haemorrhages after amputations, but, as a styptic, it does not appear to excel dry lint. Agate. It is a genus in the order of Quartz. It is a quartzose stone, which possesses all the characters of flint; accompanied with an elegant and delicate appearance. Edwards. Agave, American aloe, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates four species. The species called agave Americana was first brought in- to Europe by Cortusus, A. D. 1651. Age, one life, one hundred years; or a certain stage of life. The an- cients reckoned six stages of life, viz. Pueritia, childhood, which is the fifth year of our age; Adolescentia, youth, reckoned to the eighteenth, and youth properly so called to the twenty-fifth year; Juventus, reckon- ed from tfie twenty-fifth to the thirty- fifth year; Virilis atas, manhood, from the thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year; Senectus, old age, from fifty to sixty; Crepita atas, decrepit age, which ends in death. Blancard. Agent, is improperly sometimes attributed to menstruums, or such bodies as, in mixture, have the greatest share of motion. Ager, the common earth or soil. Ager Natura, the womb. Agglutination. It is properly the glueing two bodies together; but generally imports the addition of new substance, or giving a greater consistence to the animal fluids, whereby they are rendered fitter for j.curishment. See Incrassating. Agglutinatio Pilorum. A reducing the hair of the eye-lids that grow in- wards to their natural order, which is done by any glutinous matter on a probe, and drawing the hairs out, and fixing them where they should remain. Aggregata. (Glandula). Small glands are lodged in the cellular coat of intestines next to the villous; but as they do not appear in an unin- jected gut, many anatomists suspect them only to be little bits of sepa- rated wax. Aggregate, from ad and grego, to gather together. Tne sum arising from the addition of two or more bodies together. Agheustia, from & priv. and ytvo- fji.a,i, taste, want or loss of taste. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology it is a genus in the order Dysasthesia, and class Lo- cales. The causes are fever or palsy. This word sometimes signifies a fast, or fasting. Agitatorii. Convulsive diseases, or those called clonic. See Clonic Spasm. Aglutitio. Obstruction of the Oesophagus, or difficulty of swallow- ing. Ag/tus Castus, a sort of willow cal- led Abraham's balm. Also a name of the Palma Christi, whose oil is called the oil of ag7ius castus. Agnus Scythicus, the Scythian lamb. This hath been pretended to be a plant which grows in Russia, Tar- tary, &c. It is described as growing in the resemblance of a lamb: but the truth is, that when a plant is found, which, or whose root, hath some distant resemblance of a lamb, the lamb-like appearance is increased by art, and then covered with the skin of a young lamb that hath been cut out of the ewe, for this purpose. Agomphiasis. It is when the teeth are loose in the sockets. Agonia, from ocyun, a combat, or struggle, agony, as when there is a struggle between life and death. Also fear and sadness of mind. Agonos, from a priv. and yovo;, an AG ( -4 ) AI offspring, or yovn, barren. Hippo- crates calls those women so who have not children, though they might have if the impediment were removed. Agresta, verjuice. It is also cal- led Omphacium. It is the juice of unripe grapes. The oil from un- ripe olives is by some named thus. In England the juice of crab-apples is converted into a vinegar, and cal- led verjuice. Agria, holly; also a malignant pustule, of which there are two sorts; one is small, and casts a roughness or redness over the skin, slightly corroding it, smooth about its centre, spreads slowly, and is of a round figure; this sort is cured by rubbing it with the fasting spittle. The second ulcerates, with a vio- lent redness and corrosion, so as to make the hair fall off; it is of an unequal form, and turns leprous; its cure is the application of pellitory of the wall in the manner of a poultice. Agrimony, agrimony, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates six species. Agrippa, those children which are born feet foremost, because Agrippa the Roman was said to be so born. Agrostis, bent-grass, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-nine species and varieties. Ague. Intermitting fever, whe- ther there is a cold fit or not, is of no great moment as to the intentions of cure, that being more accidental than essential hereunto; although in- deed the term ague, if from algor, coldness, as some will have it, is ap- plicable only where the cold fit is sensible. See Digression II. con- cerning agues, &c. in the Explana- tions of Sanctorius's Medicina Sta- tica. Agyrta, from cuyv^, a crowd of •people, or a mob; or from cvyugu, to gather together, formerly expressed certain strollers who pretended to strange things from supernatural as- sistances; but of late it is applied to all quack and illiterate dabblers in medicine. Air, is generally understood to be that fluid in which we breathe, that is compressible, dilatable, and covers the earth to a great height. For its many properties consult Boyle, Hook, and Sir Isaac Newton; but the most material are the following; The lower parts of air are always more compressed than those above; and the spaces into which it may be compressed, are always reciprocally proportional to the compressing weight; and because its density is proportional to its compression, its particles recede from each other with forces reciprocally proportional to the distances of their centres. The specific gravity of air to water, according to Mr. Boyle, is in round numbers estimated as i to 1000, but from comparing his experiments with the observations of Dr. Halley and Sir Isaac New* ton, its density appears to be nearer, as i to 800: and the density of mercury to water being as 14 to 1, the density of air to mercury will be as 1 to n^oo; so that the air we breathe in takes up 11200 times the space that a like quantity of mercury would. And yet the air-, by experiment, hath been found without any adventitious heat, by the force of its own spring, to pos-» sess 13000 times the space it does when pressed by the incumbent aN mosphere; and therefore it may possess a space 145600000 times greater than the same weight of mercury: and by the addition of heat, it may be forced to fill a space yet much larger. Now if we consider the air we breathe in may be compressed into 40 times less space than that which it now fills, it may then possess a space 520000 times greater at one time than a- nother; for 13000 x 40= 520000. Our bodies are equally pressed upon by the incumbent atmosphere, and the weight they sustain is equal to a cylinder of the air} whose base is AI ( *$ ) AI equal to the superficies of our bodies. Now a cylinder of air of the height of the atmosphere is equal to a cylinder of water of the same base, and 35 feet high, as appears by the experiment of pumping: so that every foot square of the superficies of our bodies, is pressed upon by a weight of air equal to 35 cubical feet of water; and a cubical foot of water being found by experiment to weigh 76 pounds troy weight, there- fore the compass of a foot square upon the superficies of our bodies sustains a quantity of air equal to a66olb. for 76 x 35 =2660; and so many feet square as is upon the superficies of a body, so many times c66olb. does that body bear: so that if the superficies of a man's body was to contain 15 square feet, which is pretty near the truth, he would sus- tain a weight equal to 399001b. for a66ox 15 = 39900, which is about 13 ton. The difference of the weight of air which our bodies sustain at one time more than at another is also very great. The whole weight of air which presses upon our bodies when the mercury is highest in the baro- meter, is equal to 399001b. The difference, therefore, between the greatest and the least pressure of air upon our bodies may be proved to be equal to 39021b. The difference of the air's weight at different times is measured by the different height to which the mercury is buoyed up in the barometer; and the greatest vari- ation of the height of the mercury being 3 inches, a column of air of any assignable base equal to the weight of a cylinder of mercury of the same base, and the altitude of 3 Inches, will be taken off from the pressure upon a body of an equal base, at such times as the mercury is three inches lower in the barome- ter ; so that every inch square of the surface of our bodies is pressed upon at one time more than another, by a weight of air equal to the weight of three cubical inches of mercury. Now a cubical foot of water being 761b. a cubical foot of mercury must be 10641b. = 102144 drams; and as 102144 drams is to a cubical foot, or, which is all one, 1728 cubical inches : : 59 Tj°| drams, to one cubical inch. So that a cubical inch of mercury (throwing away the frac- tion, which is inconsiderable) isrr59 drams; and there being 144 square inches in a foot square, therefore a mass of mercury of a foot square baser: 144 square inches, and three inches high, must contain 442 cu- bical inches of mercury, which x 59 (the number of drams in a cubical inch of mercury) makes 25488 drams; and this weight does a foot square of the surfaces of our bodies sustain at one time more than at an- other. Suppose again the superficies of a human body:r 15 feet square, then would the body sustain at one time more than at another, a weight = 15 X 25488 == U1212 drams (= ±212° ounces) = 3982111b. troy. Hence it is so far from being a wonder, that we sometimes suffer in our health by a change of weather, that it is the greatest we do not al- ways do so: for when we consider that our bodies are sometimes press- ed upon by near a ton and a half weight more than at another, and that this variation is often very sud- den, it is surprising that every such change should not entirely break the frame of our bodies to pieces. And the vessels of our bodies being so much strained by an increased pres- sure, would stagnate the blood up to the very heart, and the circulation would quite cease, if nature had not wisely contrived, that when the re- sistance to the circulating blood is greatest, the Impetus by which the heart contracts should be so too; for upon increase of the weight of the air, the lungs will be more forcibly expanded, and thereby the blood more intimately broken and divid- ed, so that it becomes fitter for the more fluid secretions; such as that of the nervous fluid, by which the AI { 26 ) AI heart will be more strongly con- tracted. And the blood's motion to- wards the surface of the body being obstructed, it will pass in greater quantity to the brain, where the pres- sure of the air is taken off by the Cranium; upon which score also more spirits will be separated, and the heart, on that account too, more enabled to carry on the circulation through all passable canals, whilst some others towards the surface are obstructed. The most considerable alteration made in the blood upon the air's greater or lesser pressure on the surface of our bodies, is rendering the blood more or less compact, and making it crowd into a less, or expand into a greater space in the vessels it runs in: for the air contained in the blood always keeps itself/» aquilibrio with the external air that presses upon our bodies; and this it does by a con- stant Nisus to unbend itself, which is always proportional to the com- pressing weight by which it was bent; so that if the compression or weight of the circumambient air be ever so little abated, the air contained within the blood unfolds its spring, and forces the blood to take up a larger space than it did before. For far- ther effects of the changes of air upon human bodies, see Mead De Imperio Solis ac Luna in corpora hu- mana ; Waimvright's Non-naturals; Sanctorius's Medicina Statica, with Expla7iations; and particularly what here stands under the term Respira- tion. As for its elasticity and un- dulatory motion, by which sounds are propagated, with many other of its propeties, consult Gravesand's Eleme7its of Natural Philosophy, or rather Wolfii Elementa Matheseos U7ii- versa. Air. It is generally understood to be that fluid in which we breathe, and which covers the earth to a great height. Beaume defines it to be an invisible, colourless, insipid, inodorous, weighty, elastic fluid, susceptible of rarefaction and con- densation, and affecting none of our senses, unless it be that of ths touch. Air is necessary to the life of the animals which exist on the surface of the earth. When pure and de- tached, it is always fluid; it cannot, like water, be rendered solid. Next to fire a'-r is the lightest matter that we know of. Air is expanded to four times its size when exposed to the heat of iron just beginning to be white. The specific gravity of air is to that of water, nearly as 1 to 850, or, perhaps, the justest medium may be as 1 to 1000. Air appears to be a very compound body; yet, only two properties of it are known to us, viz. its elasticity, and its gravity. ^/renters into the composition of many, perhaps of all bodies, existing in them under a solid form, deprived of its elasticity, and most of its dis- tinguishing properties; but capable, by certain processes, of being disen- gaged from them, recovering its elas- ticity, and resembling the air of our atmosphere. The peculiar nature of pure air we know but little of: we have no way of altogether separating it from the other matters with which in the purer state it is more or less com- bined, and consequently no way of ascertaining, with satisfactory evi- dence, its peculiar properties, ab- stracted from those other bodies. The permanently elastic fluids produced in distillations, and other chemical operations, are very different in many essential properties from atmospheri- cal air. See Gas. The particles of air are too small for a microscope to discover, yet they are larger than those of fire, water, oil, and many other fluids. Fire pervades glass; oil, water, &c. will pass through many substances which resist air. Air is the vehicle of sound, of the objects of taste, of effluvia to the nose; this appears from observations made on the tops of high mountains, AI ( 27 ) AL where our senses become duller when nearer the plains. Air is capable of combining with various substances; hence the atmos- phere is mixed with all those matters which the air can dissolve. Air dissolves water, and is also absorbed by water; air absorbed by water loses part of its elasticity. Air promotes the combustion of inflammable bodies, but is altered in its properties by the application; it becomes less in bulk, and is no longer capable of maintaining fire, or of contributing to the support of animal life. Air is diminished by exhalations of various inflammable substances, by exposure to petrifying substances, by respiration of animals. Air may be totally and almost in- stantaneously absorbed by charcoal heated red-hot. Almost all exhalations, vapours, and fumes, when in considerable quantity, make the air unfit for re- spiration. But animals resist much of their effects by habit. A pure factitious air, possessed of all the known properties of atmos- pherical air, - in a more eminent de- gree than the atmospherical fluid itself possesses, may be copiously ob- tained by heat from nitrous acid with almost any unphlogisticated ^rthy substance, as chalk, clay, magnesia alba, wood-ashes, &c. Air-pump, an engine contrived to rxhaust or draw out the air from vessels; in which any living bodies or other substances rriay be included, to show the effects thereof. This engine has brought a deal of light both into philosophy and medicine; for the first improvement whereof, so as to make it manageable and commodious, we are indebted to Mr. Boyle. Aistluteriu/n, from ats-Savo^a:, to perceive, the common sensory. Car- u-miis and others say, it is the pineal gland; Willis says it is where the jjervcs of the external senses are ter- minated, which is about the begin- ning of the medulla oblongata, (or top of the spinal marrow) in the cor- pus striatum. Blancard. Aix ia Chapelle. The medical wa- ter at this place is volatile, sulphure- ous, and saponaceous, powerfully penetrating and resolvent; it contains a very small portion of iron. Of the three European hot waters of note, viz. that of Aix la Chapelle, Bour- bon, and Bath, the first is the hottest, most nauseous, and purgative: the Bath is the least possessed of these qualities. Ajava. So the Portuguese call a seed which is brought from Malabar, and is celebrated in the East-Indies, as a remedy in the colic. When the gout affects the stomach, these seeds are very effectual in dispelling wind, and procuring speedy relief from this painful disorder. Dr. Percival takes notice of these seeds in his Essays Med. and Exjier. vol. ii. AI, the Arabian article which sig- nifies the: it is applied to a word by way of eminence, as the Greek 0 is. The Eastern express the superlative by adding God thereto, as the moun- tain of God, for the highest moun- tains; and it is probable that AI re- lates to the word Alia, God; so al- chemy may be the chemistry of God, or the most exalted perfection of che- mical science. Ala, a wing. In botany it is the hollow of a stalk which the leaf or pedicle makes therewith, and whence a new offspring usually puts forth. Sometimes it means the little branch- es, as when we say the stocks or stems are made with many ala, be- cause branches grow from the stock as so many ata, or whigs. Thepetala of papilionaceous flow- ers placed between the vexillum and the carina, are called ala. It is used to express the foliaceous membranes which run the whole length of the stem, whence it is called caulis alatus, a winged stem. It is used to signify the slender AL ( 2 membranaceous parts of some seeds, such as are observed in the fruit of the maple, &c. Ala, an arm-pit. Ala Nasi,xox Pinna Nasi, the car- tilages which are joined to the ex- tremities of the bones of the nose, and which form its lower moveable part. Ala Auris, or Pinna Auris. It is the upper part of the external ear. Alabandicus (Lapis), or Alabandi- nus, a blackish stone intermixed with sallow. It is pellucid, and looks as if it was divided by fissures into seg- ments. Alabastrum, alabaster, a species of the genus of Gypsum that is of a solid structure: some pieces are transpa- rent, others opake; some white, others yellow. Edwards. It takes its name from the name of a town in Egypt, near which it was found. The ancients made great use of it for boxes to contain their precious ointments or perfumes. Alambic, i. e. Alembic. Alaris Vena, the inner of the three veins in the bend of the arm. Alati, those who have prominent scapulae are so called. Alati Processus, the wing-like pro- cesses of the Os Sphenoides. Alba Terra, the matter of the phi- losopher's stone is so called. Albamentum, the white of an egg. Albatio, a chemical term, which signifies whitening, called blanching of metal. . Albora, a sort of itch, or rather of leprosy. Paracelsus says it is a complication of the morphew, ser- pigo, and leprosy. When cicatrices appear in the face like the serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of the nature of morphew, it is the Albora. It terminates without ulceration, but by fetid evacuations in the mouth and nostrils; it is also seated in the root of the tongue. Albuginea Ocali, z name of the Adnata. Albuginea Tunica^ the inner pro? \ ) AL per coat of the testicle is thus named, from its white and transparent colour. It is a strong, thick, white membrane, smooth on the outward surface, rough, and uneven on the inner: in- to the upper part of this membrane are inserted the blood vessels, nerves, and lymphatics, which send branches into the testicles. This coat being distended, causes that pain which is felt when the testes are inflamed, or in the Hernia tumoralis. Albuginose Humour. So the aque- ous humour of the eye hath been called. Albugo Coraliii, a name of the ma- gistery of coral, which it hath ob- tained from its whiteness. Albugo Oculorum, the white speck on the eyes. The Greeks named it Leucoma; the Latins, Albugo, Nebula^ and Nubecula; some ancient writers have called it Pterygiutv,Pennus Oculi\ Onyx, Unguis, and AEgides. It is a variety of Cullen's Caligo Cornea. With us it hath various appellations, as a cicatrice, film, haw, a dragon, pearl, &c. Some distinguish this dis-» order by Nubecula when it is super- ficial; and Albugo when it is deep. Others make the following distinc- tions, viz. when the speck is of a shining white, and without pain, it is called a cicatrice; when of an opake whiteness, an albugo; seated superfi- cially, it hath been called a speck j and more deeply, a dragon; if an ab- scess was the cause, its contents har- dening between the laminae of the cornea, causes it to project a little, and then it is called a pearl. Album Alvi Profluvium, the Mu- cous Diarrhoea. Album (Bals.) i. e. Balsam,Capivi. Album Gracum, the white dung of dogs. It was formerly applied as a discutient, to the inside of the throat, in quinsies, being first mixed with honey. Album Hispanicum. It is made from tin, in the same manner as Ce- ruse is made from lead. Album Jus9 white broth. Botf AL ( 29 ) AL whiting, haddock, cod, or any such white-grained fish, in water, with a little oil: also a small quantity of anise and leeks. When this is par- boiled add a little salt. Albumen, Albumor, white of an egg. Alburnum, from albus, white, tire softer and paler part of wood next the bark; artificers call it the sap, to distinguish it from the heart, which is deeper coloured and harder. Some Call this Adeps Arborum. Albumus Ausonii, a little river fish like an anchovy. Alcahest, an Arabic word to ex- press an universal dissolvent, which was pretended to by Paracelsus and Helmont. Some say that Paracelsus first used this word, and that it is de- rived from the German words al and geest, \. e. all spirit. Von Helmont borrowed the word, and applied it to his invention which he called the uni- versal dissolvent. If Helmont had an universal dissolvent, what held it? Alcahest, a name of the liquor of flints. Alcalies, in Natural History, are an order in the class of salts. They are salts of a peculiar taste, changing the purple juices of vegetables into a green colour. Edwards. They are farther known by their vehement attraction to acids. Bergman. Alkali (Sal fixum), Pot-ash, the common fixed vegetable alkali, ob- tained from such burnt vegetables as are not impregnated with sea-salt. This species is called, in the new Pharmacopoeia, Kali. Alcali (Fossil), Soda, a genus in the order of Alcalies. It readily shoots into crystals of a rhombic form. Ed- wards. This alkali is called, in the new Pharmacopoeia, Natron. Alcali (Volatile), Ammoniac, a ge- nus in the order of Alcalies, of a pun- gent smell, which wholly sublimes in no great degree of heat; and readily strikes a blue colour, with a salt of copper. Edwards. Volatile alcali is discovered not only in most parts of the clays, but likewise in the subli- mations at Solfatara, near Naples. Cronsted. This alkali is called, in the new Pharmacopoeia, Ammonia. Alcalization, or Alcalizated. It is when any liquor is impregnated with an alkaline salt, either to make it a better dissolvent for some particular purposes, or to load the phlegm so as not to rise in distillation, whereby the spiritous parts will rise more pure. Alcea, hollyhock, a genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Alcea Indica, yellow marshmal- low. Alchemia, or Alchymia, alchemy; that branch of chemistry that relates to the transmutation of metals. The Arabic particle is added by way of eminence, to distinguish it from common chemistry. See Al. Alcheron (Lapis), the stone in the gall-bladder of a bull, cow, or ox, called Bezoar bovinus. Achimilla, ladies-mantle, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates eight species. Alchollea, a sort of animal food made of beef or other flesh pickled and dried, then boiled, and potted for keeping. It is used bv the west- ern Moors. See Philos. Trans. Alcohol. It is an Arabian word, much used in chemistry, signifying r.-4 impalpable powder, which rhe eastern women used as a kind of paint for their faces, or otherwise as an improvement to their complex- ions. As this powder, being an im- palpable one, was called alcohol, this name was given to other subtile pow- ders : so the name was given to spirit of wine exalted to its highest degree of purity and perfection. Rolfinkius, Wedelius, and others, have disputed much about the proper etymology and signification of this word; but now it is generally confined to the purest spirit of wine. Alcohol Martis, the filings of iron rusted by adding wine to them. When the whole is rusted, pure water is added to it, until all that is vinous is washed away, and the re- maining powder is the alcohol. AL ( Alcyonium, bastard sponge, a spongy plant-like substance, which is met with on the sea-shore: it is of differ- ent shapes and colours. It is diffi- cult to say what the Greeks called by this name. Dioscorides speaks of five sorts of it. Alemhicus. This word is half Arabic and half Greek. From the Arabic particle al, and «/*£;£, which is again derived from w£ctwu, for avx.Qouvv, to ascend. Seneca calls it in the Latin language, miliar'mm; in English it is called alembic and moor's- head. It is a copper cap tinned in the inside, made like a head; to this the pipe (before worms were con- trived) which passes through a tub of cold water, was fixed, to receive the vapour from the vessel contain- ing the matters to be distilled, and to convey it to the receiver. This head is properly the alembic, and is called alembicus rostratus, i. e. the beaked alembic, to distinguish it from alem- bicus ccecus, or blind ale?nbic, which is without a canal, as it is to receive dry substances that are sublimed into it. The still-head is properly an alembic. Alembroth, a Chaldee word import- ing the key of art. Some explained it by sal mercurii, or salJihilosojihorum & artis; others say it is named alem- brot and sal fusionis, or sal fixionis. Ale7nbroth desiccatum is said to be the sal tartari; hence this word seems to signify alkaline salt, which opens the bodies of metals by destroying their sulphurs, and promoting their sepa- ration from the ores. James. Alepensis, a species of ash-tree which produces manna. Alexipharmaca,a\ex\p\\amv.cs,{rom a\s;!L', to repel, or drive away, and Qa.ppxY.ov, poison. These sorts of me- dicines, though counter-poisons, yet chiefly relate to the cure of malig- nant-fevers; but from theory, alexi- pharmics are what pass through the skin, or what drive the supposed poison through the pores. Alexipharmaca, a,\<-%ij|, a fox, and upa, a tail, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates eight species. Aljihabeticum Chymicum. Raymond Lully hath given the world this al- phabet, but to what end is difficult to say. James. A significat Deum. B ------- Mercurium. C -----— Salis Petram. D ------- Vitriolum. E ------- Menstruale. F ------- Lunam claram. G —■---- Mercurium Nostrum. H ■ Salem purum. I ------- Comjiositum Luna. K. ------- Compositum Soils. L ------- Terram compositi Luna. M------- Aquam compositi Luna. N------- Airem compositi Luna. O------- Terram compositi .Solis. P ------- Aquam compositi Solis. Q------- ALrem compositi Solis. R ------- Ignem compositi Solis. S ------- Lapidem Album. T------- Medicinam corjioris rubei. U —------ Caloremfumi secreti. X------- Ignem siccum cineris. Y------- Calorem balnei. Z ------- Se/tarationem Liquorum. Z ------— Alembicum cum cucurbita. Alphita, pi. of aA^i/rc, the meal of barley in general. By Hippo- crates this term is applied to barley- meal either toasted or fryed. Galen says that xpnx.vse.is coarse meal, a.\tvpm is fine meal, and eL?.^a is a middling sort. Alphus% «a$c.,-. It is a species of that sort of leprosy called Vitiligo, which is divided into the alphus, melas, and leuce; in the alphus the skin is white and roughish, not all over, but in spots; sometimes the patches are broad: it hath the same origin as the leuce and lepra, and bears the same analogy to the leuce as the scabies to the lepra; the first is superficial, chiefly affecting the skin; the second sinks deeper into the flesh : but they are all disorders that differ only in their degrees of inveteracy. Celsus describes the alphus under the name of Vitiligo. Alquifou, a sort of lead ore, which, when broken, looks like antimony. It is used by potters to giaze their coarser earthen wares, and is called from thence potter's ore. The pot- ters mix a smail portion of manga- nese with it, and thus give a blackish hue to the glazing. Alsine, from aA-or, a grove, chick- weed; a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Alterantia, alteratives, or altering medicines, are such as have no im- mediate sensible operation, but gra- dually gain upon the constitution, by changing it from a state of distempe- rature to health. See Cathartics. Althaa, from axku, to heal, marsh- mallow ; a genus in Linnaeus's bo- tany. He enumerates three species. The college have retained the root of the althaea officinalis, Lin. in their Pharmacopoeia; a syrup is made of it, Syrupus Althaeae. Althaa Frutex, a name of the Hi- biscus. Altus. When this word is joined to sopor, it means sound sleep, as in. a lethargy. Aludel, a chemical subliming ves- sel. They are without bottoms, and fitted into one another, as many as there is occasion for; at the bottom is a pot that holds the matter to be sublimed, and at the top there is a head to retain the flowers that rise up. Alumen, alum; a genus of earthy salt, in. th.e order of earthy neutr*! AL ( 34 ) AM salts. It consists of the vitriolic acid, and a clayey earth; it changes the purple juices of vegetables into a red colour. The college have re- tained alum in their Pharmacopoeia: it enters the aqua aluminis compo- sita: and the coagulum aluminis. Its purification, aluminis purificatio, and calcination, Alumen Ustum, are described. Alumen Catenum, vel Catinum, pot- ash. Alumen Glaciale. So alum that appears like ice was called by the an- cients. Alumen Plumosum, a variety of the white species of Asbestus; its fibres are parallel, rigid, and very brittle; glosy, and of a fine wight colour; and the spicule, when rubbed for some time between the fingers, pro- duce very intense pain and itching. Edwards. Alumina, or Alumine, is a term in M. Fourcroy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry, for the earth of alum, base of alum, or pure clay. Aluta AUgyptia, the same as Alu- ta, leather so prepared as to be fit to spread plasters on. Aluta Montana, a species of lea- ther-stone; it is soft and pliable, and not of a laminated structure. Ed- wards. Alvearium, from alveare, a bee-hive. The bottom of the concha, or hol- low of the external ear; it terminates in the meatus auditor!us. It is in this cavity where the ear-wax is prin- cipally lodged. Alveoli, the sockets in the jaws in which the teeth are set. There are usually sixteen of these alveoli in each jaw of an adult. Alveus. Medicinally it is applied to many tubes or canals, through which some fluid flows, particularly to ducts which convey the chyle from the receptacle thereof to the subclavian vein. Alviduca. Applied to medicines, it means those which purge. Alvifiuxus, a diarrhoea. Alvus, the abdomen; but in a more limited and strict sense, it expressed rather the condition of the bowels? as when a person is laxative it it) called Alvus liquida; when costive Alvus dura; and when very costive Alvus adstrida. Alyce, ocXvKn, anxiety, that anxiety which is attendant on fevers. Alypum, from a priv. and Ai/rtr, pain, the herb terrible, a species of Globularia. Alysmos, from aAuo-po,-, uneasiness, or anxiety. Hippocrates uses it to express that uneasiness that is attend- ant on acute diseases, which makes patients toss about, and prevents their resting long in the same pos- ture. Duretus distinguishes between the oX\j7i/joi «veju.etoc, and the uXvo-jx^ vaimdV. The first is caused by an oppression of the vital powers, the latter by sickness in the stomach; but of this alysmos i. e. (anxiety) there are reckoned four sorts; two with, and two without fever. i. Withont fever, from something uneasy in the stomach. Uneasiness of the stomach by sympathy, as from a stone in the kidneys, &c. produces this disorder. 2. Without fever, from vapourg or spasm in the stomach, or other viscera in the belly. 3. With fever, from a difficulty of the blood passing through the lungs; 4. With fever, from a stricture of the vena portarum. Alyssum, mad wort; a genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates se- venteen species. The alyssum of Galen is thought to be a species of Marrubium. The alyssum of Pliny i3 supposed to be the Mollugo. Amalgama. In Chemistry it is a substance produced by mixing mer- cury with a metal. AlPmetals, ex- cept iron, will amalgamate with quicksilver. Gold amalgamates most readily, silver next, lead and tin next, copper with difficulty, and iron scarce at all. To ■amalgamate gold is to re- duce it to a paste by uniting it with mercury; with this paste, silver and other metals are gilt. AM ( 3S ) AM Amanita, the fungous productions called mushrooms, truffles, &c. Amara Dulcis, i. e. Solanum Lig- nosum. Amaranthus, amaranth; a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-four species. Amarantoides, from a/uajwvGv;, ama- ranthus, and uoh;, forma, globe-ama- ranth, or everlasting flower. Amaiyllis, lily-daffodil; a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twelve species. Amatoria, vel Amatoria Febris, the fever of lovers: also the Chlorosis. Vogel defines it to be a fever of a few hours continuance, beginning with a great degree of coldness, and arising from eager expectation. Amajorii, Musculi, the muscles of the eyes which move them when we are said to be ogling. When the abductor and humilis act together, they give the eyes this oblique mo- tion. These muscles are also cal- led obliquus inferior and superior oculi. Amaurosis, from a/xavpow, obscuro, to darken. It is a decay or loss of sight, when no fault is observed in the eye, except that the pupil is somewhat en- larged and motionless. The Latins call this disorder a Gutta serena. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a genus in the class Locales, and order Dysasthesia, and enumerates the species from the following causes, viz. compression, debility and its causes, spasm, and the application or swallowing of poi- sons. The sight fails whether the ob- ject be near or at a distance; but not from a visible defect in the eye, but from some distemperature of the in- ner parts, occasioning the repre- sentations of flies, dust, &c. floating before the eyes; which appearances are nothing else than the parts of the Retina hid and compressed by the blood-vessels being too much stuffed and distended; so that in many of its parts all sense is lost, and therefore no images can be painted upon them, whereby the eyes, as it generally happens, being contuiuajly rolling round, many parts of objects falling successively upon them, are ob- scured. The cure of this depends upon a removal of the stagnations in the extremities of those arteries which run over the bottom of the eye; and whatsoever forces away the matter obstructing them, will also be able to remove the like obstructions in the arteries of any other part of the brain. For what is generally said concerning the optic nerves being obstructed in this case, is ridiculous; for the arteries must first be obstruct- ed, because there is nothing in the nerves which was not before in the arteries: and when a nerve is ob- structed it may be taken for incur- able. Ambe, ajuCn, a lip, edge, or bor- der, an instrument used in disloca- tions of the humerus. Galen ex- plains the word ambe, by cttypvuSms E?r«va,-aT*s, an eminence like a border ^ and says that the whole machine takes that name, because its extre- mity runs out with an edge like the lip or brim of a pot, towards the in- terior cavity, which, as well as the edge or border of any thing on the top or extremity, are signified by the word ambe. Amber. It is a genus in the class of inflammables; on burning it gives a peculiar fragrant odour. Edwards. Amblyopia, from a/x£Ai/;, dull, and w4/, the eye. It is an obscurity of sight, without any apparent defect in the organ. In Cullen's synopsis it is placed as synonymous with Amau- rosis, and with Dysopia. Ambra. See A/rdvr. Ambra cineracia, i. e. Ambra-gri- sea. Ambra-grisea, ambergris; a genus in the class or infiammailes ; it is ge- nerally foul and opake; when burn- ing, it yields a peculiar fragrant smell. Edwards. Some take it to be a vegetable matter; others a mi- neral; but from some account in- serted in the Philos. Transactions it is most probably an animal matter, and the produce of the spermaceti AM ( whale. It is mostly found floating on the surface of the Indian seas though occasionally on our northern seas. Mr. Atkins relates that it was found in the urine-bladder of that fish. Dr. Schwediar thinks it is its excrements. Dr. Mitchill also has been inform- ed, by several experienced whale- men of Nantucket, that this is cer- tainly the excrement of the costive whale; in proof of which, the ap- pearances of the beaks of the saepiae or cuttle-fishes, upon which the whales feed, can be. plainly discern- ed in it. Ambrosia, was a sounding title given to medicines which were pre- tended of uncommon efficacy for supporting the principles of life, and procuring a kind of immortality; but such terms are now not met with. Ambulatio, walking. Celsus says, that if moderately used, it strengthens a weak stomach; that it is best if up and down hill, except in great weak- ness. If the viscera are weak, rid- ing is to be preferred to walki>ig. Walking preserves, and riding reco- vers health the best. Ambusta, burns. Dr. Cullen places these as a variety ofj Phlogosis erythema. Ambustio, from amburo, burning or scalding. Amenorrhea, from a, priv. /jlwixio:, monthly, and feu.', fluo, a defect or want of the menses. This is Dr. Cullen's generic term for defective or suppressed menses. He places this genus in the class Locales, and order Epischeses. His species are, i. Emansio mensium; that is, when the menses do not appear so early as is usually expected. 2. Suppressio mensium, when, after the menses ap- pearing and continuing as usual for some time, they cease without preg- nancy occurring. 3. Amenorrhcea difficilis, vel Menorrhagia difficilis, when this flux is too small in quan- tity, and attended with great pain, 36 ) AM Amentaceous Flowers. In Botany, they are such as have an aggregate of summits hanging down in form of a rope or of a cat's tail, as the male flowers of mulberry, &c. These are also called Juli, and in English Catkins. Amentia, from « priv. and mens, the mind, foolishness, a defect of imagination, idiotic insanity, a slight- degree of madness. Dr. Cullen de-» fines it to be the weakness of the mind in judging, from either not perceiving or not remembering the relations of things. He ranks this disease in the class Neuroses, and the order Vesania. His species are, 1. Amentia Cogenita, natural stupidity, i. e. from the birth. 2. Amentia Senilis, dotage or childishness, from. the infirmities of age. 3. Amentia Acquisita, when from accidental in- juries a person becomes stupid or foolish. Amentum, from a/xp,«, vinculum, a bond, or thong, or catkin. See Amtntaceous Flowers. America, one of the four great di- visions of the earth; and until near the close of the 15th century un- known to the Europeans. Its inha- bitants, being not intent on foreign voyages, had never crossed the ocean, and knew nothing of the inhabitants of the eastern continent. It has furnished Europe with several arti- cles of food, as the potatoe, and the turkey; and with several medicines, as the guaicurn, ginseng, ipecacu- anha, jalap, and Peruvian bark. Its climate is found favourable to the production of opium, both from the poppy and the lettuce; and physi- cians in various parts of the country, in New-York and Pennsylvania, ga- ther their cantharides or blistering flies in their own fields. America is often used of late to signify the " United States of America." In these there are several valuable schools of mcdicine,as in New-York, Cambridge, Philadelphia and Balti- more. For some years this region has been remarkable for the discus* AM ( 37 ) AM sions and discoveries that have taken place, concerning infectious and pes- tilential distempers, by which the knowledge of them has been very much enlarged. On these great sub- jects of human interest and inquiry, Europe is deriving information, and garhering knowledge from the west. For the articles of a remedial kind which this country furnishes,Shoepf's Materia Medica Americana may be consulted with advantage. Americanum Bals. i. e. Balsam. Peruv. Americanum Tuberosum, potatoes. Amethysta Pharmaca, from a priv. and jusSy, wine, medicines which ei- ther prevent, or take away, the inebriating effects of wine. Amethystus, amethyst. It was so called from a supposition that it pre- vented drunkenness. It is a precious stone; a specimen of quartzose crysr tal. Amethysts are met with amongst the species of four different genera, in the order of quartz. Edwards. Amianthus, amianth; a genus in the order of fibrous stone; its fibres are pliable and soft when separated, and of different colours. Edwards. Amma, the name of a girdle or truss, used in ruptures to hinder the intestines from bearing down too much. Ammochosia, a remedy for drying the body by covering it with hot sand or salt. It •'> of the same effi- cacy as insolation. Salt is better than sand. Ammonia, volatile alkali; the salt obtained by distilling the sal am- moniac of the shops with any sub- stance for which the muriatic acid has a stronger attraction. When distilled from deer's horns it is called spirit of hartshorn; when from viper's flesh, volatile salt of vipers; when from sal ammoniac, the spirit of sal ammoniac, &c. Ammoniac is a con- crete salt; but usually exists in the shops in a liquid form, wherein it is dissolved in a large quantity of wa- ter. Its smell is pungent and re- freshing, and therefore is frequently employed for smelling-bottles. When taken into the stomach it is a good, active, and safe stimulus. It has been recommended to neutralize pes- tilential acidity in the air, and there- by to destroy the exciting cause of fevers. It exhales in great quantity from burning coal, and doubtless has an anti-pestilential operation in cities which consume great quanti- ties of that fuel. Experiments have proved it to be a strong antiseptic, as the other alkalies also are. It is said to be evolved in considerable quantity in some putrefactive pro- cesses. When this happens, the oc- currence is very happy; for, as sep- tic acid is so often formed in corrup- tion too, the economy of nature may be discerned, which furnishes the antidote together with the poison. It is believed to be a compound of hydrogene (phlogiston), and azote, (septon) chemically combined and associated, to a portion of water. See Pot-ash and Soda. Ammoniac Salt (Common), a neu- tral salt in the order of Alkaline neu- tral salts. It is composed of the mu- riatic acid and the volatile alkali; it is volatile in a small degree of heat; its alkali is extricated in pungent va- pours on the admixture of quick- lime; its acid is extricated in white fumes, on pouring concentrated vi- triolic acid upon it. Edwards.' Am- moniacal salt is a general name for such neutral salts as have a volatile alkali for their basis. That whose acid is the acid of sea-salt, was called sal ammoniac, and as the first known, it gave name to all the rest. The name ammoniac is derived bv Salma- sius from one of the Cvrenaic terri- tories, Ammonia ; by others, from the temple of Jupiter Ammon in Africa; by others, from the Greek dfjt.jj.oc, sand, or AN invented in the Isle of Chios, and is valued by its lightness and smooth- ness. Amyon, from a priv. and pv;, a muscle. A limb so emaciated that the muscles scarce appear. Amyris. The poison-tree; a ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates nine species, all of which he formerly joined with the Toxicoden- drum. Gumelemi is produced from a species of this genus, called Elemi- fera. Ana. See A. Anabasis, xvxfixrt;, from x'jxGxivui, to ascend. It is sometimes used for the height of a continent; and Febris anabaptica is the same as Epasmasti- ca, which see. Anacatharsis, xvxKx§xpcn<;. Expec- toration. Dr. Cullen reckons ex- pedoration as generally a symptom of catarrh. Anacathartica, anacathartic, is what works upwards, from xw, su- pra, upwards, and xxQxipu, purgo, to purge; and by Hippocrates and Ga- len was strictly confined to spitting, with whom Blasius pretty much a- grees in restraining it to expectora- tion only, though Blancard uses it for all things which work by the glands of the head, as well as to vo- mits and sternutatories. Anachrempsis, xtx-xj)^\i', from avoc for xvu, upwards, and ^ps^7r7o^Ki, to hawk. The hawking up any thing from the lungs. Anaclisis, xvxx.Xkti$, from avxx.Xim, to receive. Hippocrates uses this word to express the decubiture of the sick. Anacollema, xvxKoXXrijt.x, from ava- mXXxw, to agglutinate. It is the same as frontale, only that it is always made of glutinants. Anacomide, ewa>top.jd\;, from kvxko~- pity, to reptair, or recover a person after sickness. Anasthesia, avxio-Qvio-ix, from a priv. and xio-QxvotJMt, sentio. Loss of feel- ing by the touch, or loss of percep- tion. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of diseases in the class Locales, and the order Dyscesthesia. AN ( 41 ) AN Analepsis, xvxXn-^^, from xvxXxp- t-lxvui, to recover and regain vigour after sickness. Hence Analeptica. Analeptica. Analeptics. Its de- rivation is the same with Analepsis. They are such things as restore, par- ticularly, such also as exhilarate the spirits. Besides the nutritious qua- lity of restoratives that are analeptic, they have a sweet, fragrant, subtile, oleous principle, which immediately affects the nerves, and gives a kind of friendly motion to the fluids. Analgesia, from a priv. and xXyo;, pain or grief. Indolence, or absence of pain and grief. A state of ease. Analogia, xvxXoyix, from xvxXoyi- £o[*xi, to compare, or liken~one thing with another. Analogism, xyxXoyio-fjAc, is judging of diseases by similar appearances, or discovering a thing unknown, by its similitude with something already known; and this way of reduction was called by the ancient writers Medicina Rationalispredogmatica, in opposition to the empirica, which was conducted by appearances only^ without theory. Analysis, xvxXvtrn;, from xvciXvu, to resolve. It is a chemical term, which signifies the resolution of bodies into their component parts, to shew the nature, structure, uses, and virtues of the various subjects of the solid ani- mal, vegetable, and mineral king- doms. It is also a term sometimes used in Anatomy, to express the de- monstration of the parts of the hu- man body when separated by dissec- tion. Analthes, av«\0s-:, from x priv. and a>.6W, to ewe. Incurable. Anamnestica, avajKnia-Ttxa. Medn cines which restore the memory. Anamnestica Signa, from xvx, and fA.vocofj.xi, to remember. Commemora- tive signs, i. e. signs which discover the preceding state of the body; as demonstrative signs shew the present, and prognostics shew the future state. Brancard explains this word as ex- pressing remedies which restore the memory. Ananas. The egg-shaped pine- apple. See Bromelia. Anaphalantiasis, xvxQxXavTiarte, a thinness of the hair upon the eye- brows. Anaphrodisia, from « priv. and atyolio-m, venery. Impotence with respect to venereal commerce. Dr. Cullen makes this a genus of disease, in the class Locales, and order Dyso- rexia. Anarhtea, from xvx, upwards, and ftu, to flow, a flux of humours from below upwards. A species of fluxion opposite to a catarrh, when humours regurgitate upwards, used by Schnei- der de Catarrho, lib; u cap. 3. Hip- pocrates expresses the same by Anarr- hopia, xvatppoTix, and Linden uses it for an inversion of the intestines, and a regurgitation of the faeces. Anarrhopia, xvxppoztx, from «va, upwards, and jstw, to verge. A ten- dency of humours to verge or incline upwards^ or towards the superior parts. Anasarca, xvx?xpx.x, . from xvx through, and ax?z,fleslt, or in thefleslu A species of dropsy from a serous humour, spread between the skin and flesh; or rather a general accu- mulation of lymph in the cellular system. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease, in the class Cachexia, and the order Intumescentia. He enume- rates the following species, viz. 1. Anasarca serosa, as when the due discharge of serum is suppressed, &c. 2. Anasarca oppilata, as when the blood-vessels are considerably pres- sed, which happens to many preg- nant women, &c. 3. Anasarca ex- anthematica, this happens after ulcers, various eruptive disorders, and par- ticularly after the Erysipelas. 4. Anasarca analmia happens when the blood is rendered extremely poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Anasarca debilium, as when feeble- ness is induced by long illness, &x. Anastomosis, ovarTO/xws-i;, from x»xt through, and tojjm, the mouth. To re- lax, or open the mouths of the ves- sels. This sometimes expresses such AN uti aperture of the mouths of the vessels as lets out their contents: but more commonly a union between the arteries and veins, where the for- mer open into the latter; or where an artery ceases any longer to be such, and begins to be a vein. Anastomotica. Medicines are thus called that open the mouths of the vessels. Anathron, a salt found on rocks in the form of white stoney moss. Anaticaproportio, from ana anatic, or equal parts. Anatomia,xvxTOfj.r), from xvx, through, and te/xw, to cut, or dissed. It is that dissection of bodies which is ne- cessary to lay open all the parts to view. Anatron. The natron of the Egyp- tians. It is the mineral alkaline salt. Anatrope, xvcrpoirn, from xvxlptirtr, to subvert. A subversion or relaxa- tion of the stomach, with loss of ap- petite and nausea. It is a species of indigestion. Vogel says it is a want of appetite with nausea. Anaudos, xvxvSo;, from x priv. and k.uo\i, speech, Galen says it means one who hath lost the use of speech, but retains his voice; whereas aphonia signifies the loss of the voice. Anchusa, Alkanet. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates eight species. Anchyle. i. ?. Anchylosis, et Ancyle. Anchylomerisma. In Sagar's No- sology it signifies a concretion, or growing together of the soft parts. Anchylops. It is the Fistula lachry- ■malis, in its beginning inflamed state. Anchylosis. See Ancyle and Ancy- losis. And. Weasel-elbowed,from yxXr,, a weasel, and ayxwv, an elbow. As when the head of the humerus or shoulder-bone is in the arm-pir. These patients are also called Muste- lanea. Ancon, xyKuv, i. e. Olecranon. Anconaus Musculus, from xyxuv, the elbow. It arises tendinous, from the posterior part of the external ( 42 ) AN" condyle of the Os humeri; it soon! grows fleshy, and is continued from the third head of the Triceps. It is- inserted, fleshy and thin, into a ridge on the outer and posterior edge of the ulna, being continued someway below the Olecranon, and covered with a tendinous membrane. Its use is to assist in extending the fore- arm. Anconaus Extemus, is Extemus,") l- -- Internus, > - Major, ) e. Triceps Extensor Cubiti. - Minor, i. e. Anconaus. Ancubitus, that affection of the eyes in which they seem to contain sand. It is also called Petrification. Ancus, a name for such as have an arm bent, so that they cannot ex- tend it, from ayxwv, an elbow. Ancyle, ayxuAn, strictly.signifies a constriction upon the joints, which renders their motion difficult: in which sense Galen uses it. Celsus expresses by it, that hindrance to motion which proceeds from a fresh cicatrix upon the part; and Hippo- crates applies it to indurated joints from any cause. See Ancylosis. Ancyloblepharon, oyjcuXo/3?.; %xpw, from xywXo;, bent, and {ZXityxfov, an eye-lid, a disease of the eye which closes the eye-lids. Sometimes the eye-lids grow together, and also to the tunica albu-ginea of the eve, from carelessness when there is an ulcer in these parts. Both these cases the Greeks call by this name. Ancyloglossum, xyKvXoyXuo-irov, from xyKvXo;, crooked, and yXm tgx, the tongue, a contraction of the ligaments of the tongue (called its frcenum); tongue-tied. Ancylosis, xyy.vXuo-ic, spelt also An- chylosis, though perhaps less pro- perly; a contraction of the joints impeding their motion. See Ancyle. Ancylosis, i. e. Anchylosis. Ancylotomus, from xyxuXo-, crooked, and tifMw, to cut, any crooked knife used in surgery. Ancyroides, xyKvpoam;, a process of the scapula, so called from ayxupa, anchor, zyyxph a beak, or fluke, and AN ( 43 ) See Coracoides Proces AN uao:, form. SMS. Andranatome, from xw,%, a man, and rtfMu, to cut, the dissection of a human body, especially a male. Andria, from awr^-, a man, an her- maphrodite. Androgyni, a-il'^yj'to*., from arne, a man, and yuvn, a woman, effeminate men, and hermaphrodites. Plants are also named androgynous, whose flowers have both male and female organs within the same calyx, or co- rolla. Andromeda; a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates sixteen spe- cies. Anemometer, an instrument that measures the strength of xhe wind. Anemone, xvipmn, wind-flower; a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates (including the Hepatica and the Pasque-flowers) twenty- eight species. Anemenospcrmos, from xvsjj.o;, wind, and crKiefj.x, seed, because the wind easily bears away the seed. Anencephalos, x-ny/.\"$xXo:, from x priv. and iym.ipxXo:, the brain, brain- less, or those who are born without brains. Also those who are foolish or mad. Ancrotomy, from xvr,o, a man, and rtjjiVj), to cut. It is strictly the dis- section of human bodies. Anethum, dill; a genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He includes in this genus the Fceniculum; and enume- rates three species. The college have retained the seed of the Ane- t.hum graveolens, Lin. in their Phar- macopoeia; a simple distilled water, iiqua anethi, is directed. Aneurisma, xvivpvTfjM, an aneurism, from anv>w,x, to dilate much; and that from axv, asunder, and iv$v;, b.'oad. The aneurism is a tumour, caused by the dilatation or rupture of the coats of a:i artery. Arteries only Ere the scat of this disorder; and any artery, in any part of the bodv, may be thusuueited, as any vein mav be the seat of a vaiix. Dr. Cullen r.n.uks this genus of disease in tne class Locales, and the order Tumores. Dr. Hunter divides aneurisms into four kinds, viz. the true, the false, the mixed, and the varicose. The true is formed by the dilatation of an artery; the false is formed by a rup- ture or wound in toe coats of the artery; the mixed is formed partly by a wound or rupture in the artery, and partly by a dilatation oi the rest; the varicose is when there is an anas- tomosis or an immediate communi- cation between the artery and the vein of the part where the patient hath been let blood, in consequence of the artery being wounded through the vein, so that blood passes imme- diately from the trunk of the artery iuto the trunk of the vein, and so back to the heart. Mr. Bell, in his System of Surgery, divides the aneu- rism into the encysted, and the dif- fused. The encysted includes all those instances in which the coats of the artery being only dilated, the blood is confined in its proper coat: of this kind he reckons the varicose aneurism. The diffused includes all those in which, from an aperture in the artery, the blood is spread about in the cellular membrane, out of its proper course. Aneurisma Pracordium, aneurism of the aorta near the heart, or in the heart, Aneurisma Varicosum, the varicose aneurism. See Aneurisma. Aneurisma Venosum, i. e. Aneuris- ma Varicosum. Anfraduosus, anfractuous, full of windings. Angeiologia, xyyuoXoytx. See An- giologia. Angeiotomia, xyynonfj.ix, from ay [ho:1, a vessel, and refj.vu, to cut, an opening of the vessels, as in arterio- tomy and phlebotomy. It is also a particular dissection of the vessels for anatomical purposes. Angeiotomista, an angeiotomist, a person skilled in the course of the blood-vessels, or who can dissect them readily. Angelica; a genus in Linnaeus's AN ( 44 ) AN botany. He enumerates five species. The college have directed the root, stem, leaf, and seed, of the Angelica Archangelica, Lin. the seed enters the spiritus anisi compositus. Angiglossi, stammerers. Angina, C7vvxyx.n, et x.vvxyxv, from wyXH'i strangulare, to strangle, is such an inflammation of the jaws, cr throat, as renders swallowing and breathing very difficult and trouble- some. Hippocrates defines this a tumour, either internal or external, that interrupts respiration ; and Ga- len, a straightness of the jaws that renders breathing and swallowing difficult, proceeding from inflamma- tion : but the moderns have given distinct names to the different kinds of this disorder; as Synanchc, when the inner parts are inflamed, or Cy- nanche, expressing an inflammation of the internal muscles of the throat, Causing the patient to thrust out the tongue, and to pant like a dog out of breath; and a Parasynache, when the external muscles are so tumified as to straiten the passages within. But it hath been justly observed, that too nice a distinction of names often darkens the true knowledge of things, The more general and useful distinc- tion of the angina is into that of the inflammatory and malignant kind: this last is commonly called the pu- trid sore throat, arid requires a treat- ment very different from the former. Bleeding, and other evacuations, ge- nerally prove prejudicial. Diapho- retics, the milder cardiacs, and such medicines as resist putrefaction, the bark, &c. are found to be most ser- viceable. Dr. Cullen's generic name for angina is Qynanche, which he places in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia; and distinguishes five species, viz. i. Cynanche Tonsil- laris; when the inflammation begins in the tonsils, and affects only the mucous membrane of the fauces. 2. Cynanche Maligna; when the fever js of the low kind, and ulcers are formed in the fauces. 3. Cynanche Jraciealis, when the trachea is af- fected so as to constitute the disease called the croup. 4. Cynanche Pha- ryngaa; when the pharynx is prin- cipally affected. 5. Cynanche Paro* tidaa; when the external parotid and maxillary glands are so affected as to form the disease called the Mumps. Angina Aquosa, an instance of Anasarca. Angina Convulsiva, a species of Angina. Angina Externa, i. e. Cynanche, vel Angina Parotidaa, or mumps. See Angina. Angina Gangrenosa, i. e. Angina vel Cynanche Maligna. See Angina. Angina Interna, i. e. Cynanche Trachealis, or the croup. See An- gina. Angina Latens Difficilis, i. e. Cy- nanche Trachealis, or the croup. See Angina. Angina Membranacea, i. e. Cy-t nanche Trachealis, or the croup. See Angina. Angina Mucosa, i. e. Amphimerina Anginosa. Angina Qedematosa, an instance of Anasarca. Angina Perniciosa, i. e. Cynancht Trachealis, or the croup. See Any gina. Angina Polyposa, i. e. Cynanche Trachealis, or the croup. See An- gina. Angina Suffocativa, i. e. Cynanche Maligna. See Angina. Angina LT/cmwa, putrid sore throat, or Cynanche Maligna. See Angina. Angiologia, angiology, from xy- yuov, a vessel, and Aoyoc, a word, a treatise describing, &c. the arteries, veins, lymphatics, and other vessels of the human body. ' Angiospermos, and crirmxx, a seed, an epithet for such plants as have their seed or fruit inclosed in mem- branes. Angiospermia, from xfy®>, a ves- sel, the second order in the class Di- dynamia of Linnaeus; it consists of those plants of that class whose seeds are inclosed in a pericarpium. AN ( 45 > AN Angle of Incidence, is that angle made by the line of direction of any body at the point of contact with the body whereto it is directed; and is measured from a perpendicular to the plane, or surface, at the point where the two bodies are supposed tomeet. In like manner, Angle of Refledion, is that angle made- by the line of direction of the reflected body at the point of con- tact, where it flies off. Anglicus Sudor, is now commonly used to express an epidemical colli- quative fever, since it was so in Eng- land in Henry Vllth's reign, and elegantly described by Lord Bacon, in his history of those times. Sen- nertus largely treats of this subject, De Febr. lib. iv. cap. 15. But there are many conjectures about its causes, that are merely ridiculous. Dr. Cul- len places it as a sort of Typhus, in his Nosology. Angonaus, i. e. Anconaus. Angone. Iii Vogel's genera of diseases, it is an acute choaking or suffocation, without inflammation. According to some it is a nervous quinsy. Angor, xywta, is defined a shrink- ing inwards in the native heat of the body, or its retiring to the centre, upon which follows a pain and pal- pitation of the heart, attended with sadness. It is esteemed a very bad symptom when it happens in the be- ginning of acute fevers. Angos, xyyoc, a vessel, a recepta- cle of humours. Angsana, also called Angsava, and Draco Arbor, a tree that grows in the • East-Indies. The liquor which dis- tils from it is sold for dragon's-blood. Angu, a sort of bread made of Casada. Anguinum Seneda, the cast skin of a serpent. Angular is Arteria, i. e. Arteria Maxillaris Externa. Angular is Musculus, 3. e. Levator Scapula. Angulus Acutus Tibia, the spine of the tibia, or the shin. Angustia, anxiety, restlessness in distempers; also a narrowness in the vessels. Angustura Cortex, a bark first im- ported inro England from the West- Indies in the year 1788. Its name is said to be taken from Angustura in South-America. It is probably of South-American growth. Its exter- nal appearance varies considerably. When good, its outer surface is more or less wrinkled, with a greyish white covering, below which it is brown with a yellow cast: the inner sur- face is of a dull brownish-yellow colour. It breaks short and resinous. Its smell is unpleasant: the taste is intensely bitter, and slightly aroma- tic, somewhat like that of bitter al- monds, very lasting, leaving a sense of heat and pungency in the throat. When powdered, it resembles the powder of Indian rhubarb. Of its natural history there is as yet no sa- tisfactory account. On being in- fused in rectified spirit of wine, it gives out pure resin, and an acrid oily matter; the bark being after- wards tried with water, yields a much larger quantity of dry gummy extract. This bark hath been given internally, and applied externally. The powder of the bark hath been given in the quantity of ^ss. or gr. xv. for a dose, every three, tour, or si* hours, according to circumstances. The infusion is made with <; ss. of the bark to lb. i. of boiling water, and the decoction made with ^ ss. of the bark, and lb. iss. of water boiled away to lb. i. of these from J i. or 3 x. area dose. It hath been given in dysenteries, diarrhoeas, in- termittents, putrid fevers, &c. and in tincture made with ^ i. of angus- tura, J ij. of cinnamon, j^i. of saf- fron, and ^ xviij. of brandy, digest- ed together without heat six days. See Experiments and Observations on the Angustura bark, by Aug. Everard Brande. Anhaltina Re media, medicines which facilitate respiration. Anhelatio, panting, a shortness or AN ( , difficulty of breathing, or a difficult and small but quick respiration, which happens to persons in health, after strong exercise. In fevers, dropsies, asthmas, &c. there is al- ways an Anhelitus. Anhelitus, i. e. A/ihelatio, amongst the chemists it signifies smoke, and also horse-dung. Anhelus, shortness of breath, as in an asthma. Anicetum, insuperable, a name of the Anise. Anidros, from x priv. and io*™, to sweat, sweatless. Anidrosis, av*£pwo-jj, a privation of sweat. Anima Hepatis, salt of steel; es- teemed as the soul of the liver, which this name imports, for its prevalency against its distempers. Anima Mundi, the soul of the world, an ubiquitarian principle, supposed by Plato to do the same feats as Des Cartes's aether, pervad- ing and influencing all parts and all places. Anima Pulmonum, a name given to saffron, on account of its use in asthmas. Animal, every body endowed with life, and the power of spontaneous motion, is called an animal. Animalcula, a diminutive of the word animal; that is, they are such little creatures as require to be view- ed through glasses, to discern them distinctly. Animalis Faculias, animal faculty. See Facultas. Animal Fundicns, are defined by the learned Boerhaave, those which, when performed, the human mind conceives such ideas from them as are annexed to the respective corpo- real actions; or such wherein the will exerts itself to produce them, or is moved by them when produced: thus the touch, taste, smell, sight, hearing, perception, the imagina- tion, memory, judgment, reasoning passions of the mind, and voluntary motion5, are animal functions. Animal Secretion^ is that separa- 6 ) AN tion of juices from one another, which is performed by the glands; and though it be of the greatest im- portance to be well understood of any one branch of medical know- ledge, yet it has not been talked of by any in an intelligible manner, until some authors, by the assisrance of geometrical reasoning, have de- monstrated the laws of circulation in the animal machine; the summary of which may be conceived under these three heads, i. The different diameter of the orifice of the secretory duds: for all particles whose diame- ters are less than those of the ducts will be excluded; insomuch that any matter may be evacuated by any of the glands, provided the diameters * of its particles be made less than those of the secretory ducts, either by a comminution of the matter to be separated, or by an enlarge- ment of the separating passage. 2, The different angle which the secretory dud makes with the trunk of the arte- ry: for all fluids press the sides of the containing vessels in a direction perpendicular to its sides; which is evident in the pulsation of the arte- ries, since it is to that pressure that the pulsation is owing. It is like- wise evident that the blood is urged forward by the force of the heart: so that the motion of secretion is com- pounded of both these motions. Now the lateral pressure is greater when the direct velocity is so too: but yet not in proportion to such ve- locity: for the lateral pressure is con- siderable, even when the fluid is at rest; being then in proportion to the specific gravity of the fluid. And, in a fluid like the blood in the arteries, which is thrown in a right direction, or a direction parallel to the axis of the vessel, the lateral pressure will be in a compound pro- portion to both: from whence it will follow, that if two particles of equal diameters, but unequal specific gra- vities, do arrive with the same velo- city at an orifice capable of admit- ting them, yet they will not both AN ( 47 ) AN enter it, and pass, because their mo- tion of direction will be different. So that the diversity of the angles which the ducts make with the trunk of the artery, is altogether necessary to account for all the possible diver- sities of secerned fluids, even sup- posing their diameters and figures to be the same. 3. The different veloci- ties with which the blood arrives at the orifices of the secretory dud: for, since the secretions are made in form of a fluid, no other possible reason can be assigned, why animals have a soft loose texture and union of the solid parts; and, why one part of the body is of an easily separated tex- ture, and another of a firmer; but this different velocity of the blood at the orifices of the secretory duct; whereby the secerned particles for nourishment and accretion are drove or impa&ed into the Vacuola that receive them with a greater or less force: for, it is difficult to imagine that such a diversity in texture can altogether proceed from the different solidities and contacts of the consti- tuent parts. Dr. Wainwright has prefixed some propositions upon this head, inter- spersed with some properly hydro- statical, to his book of Non-Naturals, which may be worth recital here. Prop. 1. A fluid must have its compounding parts small, spherical, or approaching thereunto; smooth, or such as can easily slide over one another; and, if heterogeneous, the parts must be of equal density. Prop. 2. Fluids press undiquaque, and the direction of their pressure is in every joint perpendicular to the sides of the containing vessel: and therefore secretion is performed by a composition of two motions, direct and transverse. Prop. 3. Of an heterogeneous fluid at rest in the body, and equally pressed, the most liquid part is forced out first. Prop. 4. An heterogeneous fluid, such as the blood, whose compound- ing parts are of different densities, upon its stagnation will precipitate its heavy, and elevate its light parts, and they all in time -will take their places according to their specific gravities; and, where the fluid doe9 not stagnate, the separation of the heavy parts from the light will be in proportion to the slowness of the mo- tion of the fluid. Prop. 5. The red fibrous part of the blood, upon its stagnation, retires into the centre, and forces the se- rum to the outside of the vessel. Corol. The slower the blood's motion is, the more serum is sepa- rated. Prop. 6. Fluids resist the motion of such bodies most whose surfaces are greatest, in proportion to their solidities; or, in other words, whose specific gravities are least. Prop. 7. The most viscid parts of serum are lightest, viz. such as are separated in the glands of the nose, mouth, palate, windpipe, sto- mach, guts, &c. because these swim in water, which is lighter than se- rum. Corollary to the two last Proposi- tions. The most viscid part of the serum of the blood is the least sus- ceptible of motion, or it is moved with the greatest difficulty through the arteries. Prop. 8. A fluid forced through a concave cylinder, moves with a greater celerity at the axis than at the sides: and much more so through a concave cone. Prop. 9. The most light parts be- ing the least susceptible of motion, will be forced to the sides of the ar- teries, where there is the least mo- lion; so that where there is the least motion, there the slightest part of the serum will be separated (by the 7th Proposition), that being the most viscid. Corol. i. The viscidity of the se- parated fluid will be reciprocally as the celerity of the blood at the ori- fice of the separating canal. Corol. 2. The velocity of the blood at the orifice of the separating AN ( 4$ ) AN Canal, being as a number of plica- tions in the complicated artery, the viscidity of the secerned matter will be as the number of plications in the complicated artery. Prop. 10. When the motion of the blood is too slow, the most se- rous part of it is thrown upon those arteries which are the smallest, most complicated, or at the greatest dis- tance from the heart: for the motion of the blood being too slow, more of the red part of it will move along the axis of the artery than before (by Proposition 5.), therefore the red part will move with much greater celerity than the serum (by the 8th and 9th Propositions), and, conse- quently, through such arteries where there is the least resistance; that is, through the widest, the least com- plicated, and those nearest the heart: for which reason, the serum will be forced upon such arteries as are smallest, most complicated, or at the greatest distances from the heart. Prop. it. A gland is a compli- cated artery, which sends excretory vessels out of its sides: after which it degenerates into a vein. Prop. 12. The intestines are a gland, and the lacteals are the secre- tory vessels. Prop. 13. The orifices of the ex- cretory vessels of every gland are circular, since all the vessels, in which the fluids of the body move, are either concave cylinders, or cones; for the pressure of a fluid be- ing always perpendicular to the sides of the containing vessel, and being at equal distances from the centre, the sides must be every where equally distended, viz. a section perpendicu- lar to the axis of the vessel must be a circle, and, consequently, the v£ssel be either cylindrical or conical. This is fully demonstrated by Dr. Pitcairne. Corol. 1. The orifices of the ex- cretory vessels of different glands dif- fering only in their magnitude, the fluids separated in differing glands, will differ only in degrees of cohe* sion and fluidity. Carol. 2. Any peccant matter irl the blood may be evacuated by any of the glands,' provided their orifice be but sufficiently enlarged. Corol. 3. The increasing of one evacuation will lessen another, and vice versa. Prop. 14. All the conglomerate glands have coats made of musculaf fibres, with which they force out their contents by contraction; and the more in quantity, or the more forcibly any secerned matter is to be expelled, the stronger are the muscu- lar fibres. Prop. 15. The relaxed coat of any gland increases the viscidity of the secerned matter, and vice versa .«__ for the secerned matter will grow much more viscid by staying longer in the gland; and the thin pari being evaporated by the heat of the body, the rest will be more viscid. Corol. Opiates, drunkenness, and whatsoever makes an universal re* taxation, increase the viscidity of the matter separated in all the conglome- rated glands. Prop. 16. Such glands whose compounding arteries are most com- plicated, secern the most vicid maN ter from the blood. In every com- plicated artery, the resistance being greater than in a straight one, the motion of the blood will be slower^ and that in proportion to the num- ber of plications in the complicate^ artery ;■ therefore, in the arteries which are most complicated, the motion of the blood in them being the slowest, its viscidity will be the greatest; and, therefore, such glands whose compounding arteries are most complicated, secern the most viscid matter from the blood. Prop. 17. The quantity of fluid matter separated in any gland, is in a compound proportion of the quantity of blood, its celerity at the orifices of the excretory vessels, the wideness of the orifices of the vessels An ( 49 ) An directly, and the viscidity of the blood reciprocally. Demonstration. The celerity of the blood's motion, the wideness of the orifices, and, the viscidity of the blood being given, the quantity se- parated must be as the quantity of blood directly; for a greater quanti- ty separates more, and a less quan- tity separates less. The quantity of blood, its vicidity, and, the wide- ness of the orifices being given* the quantity separated will be directly as the celerity; for a greater celerity gives a greater quantity, and a less celerity a less: The quantity of blood, its celerity and viscidity be- ing given, the quantity separated will be directly as the wideness of the orifice; for, the wider the ori- fice, the more will be separated, and the straiter, the less; The quantity and celerity of the blood* and the wideness of the orifice being given, the quantity separated will be reci- procally as the viscidity of the blood; for* the greater the viscidity, the less will be separated, and the less the viscidity, the more: therefore* none of these being given, the quan- tity separated will be as the quantity of blood, q. E. D. Prop. 18. An increased quan- tity of blood increases the fluid se- cretions in a proportion greater than the viscid. Demonstration. The quantity of blood being increased, the diameter of all the vessels will be enlarged* but in different proportions; for the same force, in an increased quantity of blood, applied to the less com- plicated arteries, will distend them or enlarge their diameters more than it will the more complicated; be- cause, the resistance in these is greater than in those, and, that in proportion to the number of plications one artery hath more than another. Now, the quantity of separated mat- ter being, cateris paribus, as the wideness of the separating canal ^by the last Proposition) the quantity se- parated in the less complicated artery, H whose diameter is more enlarged iri this case, will be greater than what is separated in a more complicated artery; and, seeing such glands whose compounding arteries are most com- plicated, secern the most viscid mat* ter from the blood, and* the least complicated the most fluid (by the 16th Proposition); therefore* an in-*- creased quantity of blood, by in- creasing the diameter of the less complicated arteries more than of the more complicated, increases the fluid secretions more than the viscid* q. E. D. Prop. 19. A decreased quantity of blood lessens the fluid secretions rhore than the viscid. This needs no proof* being the reverse of the last. Propi 20. An increased celerity of the blood's motion increases the fluid secretion more than the viscid; and, vice versa, a decreased celerity lessens the fluid secretions more than the viscid. Demonstraiiotl. The celerity of the blood's motion being greater, the impetus by which the arteries are distended to their diameters en- larged* will be greater, and so exert its force more upon the less compln cated arteries then upon such as are more complicated, and, consequent-* ly, promote the fluid more than the viscid secretions: and because an increased celerity will* by breaking the blood into small parts* render it more fluxile* and thereby supply a greater quantity of such particles as will pass the gland, whose diameters are the least; therefore, upon this account also, an increased celerity of the blood's motion will increase the fluid secretions more than the viscid. Q. E. D. Prop. 11. An universal enlarge- ment of the orifices of all the glands increases the fluid secretions more than the viscid; and, vice versa, an universal contraction lessens the fluid secretions more than the viscid. Demonstration. The diameters of the smallest orifices being enlarged, &® ( S are big enough to secern the viscid as well as the fluid matter; and, be- cause rhe matter secerned in differ- ent glands, differs only in degree of cohesion and fluidity (by the first Corol. of the 13th Proposition), there- fore, the orifices of the small glands being enlarged, the more viscid mat- ter that used to be separated in other glands, will be separated in these; and, therefore, less will be separated in those glands that are fitted for vis- cid secretions, and more in those fitted for the fluid: therefore, an universal enlargement of the orifices of all the glands increases the fluid secretions more than the viscid. q. e. d. Prop. 22. An increased viscidity of the blood decreaseth the fluid se- cretion more than the viscid :■ and, vice versa, an increased fluidity in- creased the fluid secretions more than the viscid. Demonstration. A decreased ce- lerity of the blood's motion lessens the fluid secretions more than the viscid (by the 20th Proposition), but the celerity decreaseth as the resist- ance increaseth. Now, the resist- ance \Tgreatest when the blood is most fluid,- because it passeth with greatest difficulty through the capil- lary arteries; therefore, an increased viscidity, by lessening the celerity, decreaseth the fluid secretions more than the viscid. Q. E. D\ For a farther account of this affair, see Gland, Blood, Attradion, &c. Animation, a term used to express the first sure signs of life in an ani- mal. It is also used by the hermetic philosophers to express a certain state of perfection whereto a body is brought by some particular pro- cess; at which time it becomes ca- pable of effecting some extraordi- nary change, or of producing, or af- fording some uncommon phenome- non. Animal Spirits. See Nervous Fluid. Animella. The glandules under- neath the ears, and all along under the lower jaw, have been thus named. ► ) AH Animi and Anima Detiqui:w:l Fainting. See Syncope. Animifera Arbor Brasiliana, 3. e, Hymenaa Courbaril. Linn. Animus, is distinguished from Anima, as the former expresses the faculty of reasoning, and the latter the being in which that faculty re- sides. Aniscalfitor, from anus, the breach^ and scalpo, to scratch. So called because it is in use when the office is performed. It is the La'tissimus Dorsi. Anisum, Anise. It is the Pimpinella anisum of Linnaeus. The college have retained this seed in their dis- pensatory; it enters the spiritus anisi compositus: its essential oil enters the tinctura opii camphorata,- for- merly called Elix. Paregoric. Anisum Herbariis, Antsum, Common Anise. Hoffman calls the seeds Sola* men Intestinorum, by way of eminence, for their service in complaints of thz bowels. Annetestes: So Paracelsus calls ths Galenists, by way of derision, be- cause he thought them ignorant of the causes and principles of things. Annihilation. It is the reduction of matter into nothing. See Cor- rupt'von. Anmna, custard apple-tree. A ge*> nus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates nine species. Annotatio, the very beginning of a febrile paroxysm, called also the at- tack of the paroxysm. There is an- other annotatio or Episemasia, which is proper to hectic fevers happening an hour or two after eating: in this there is no shivering with cold, as in the other sort. AnnuensMusculus, i. e. Redus Ca- pitis Interims Minor. Annularis Cartilago, from annulus^ a ring. A name of the Cricoid Car- tilage. Annularis Digitus, the ring-finger, or that next the little one. Annularis Vena, the vein betwixt the ring and little-finger. Annularis Processus. Annular pre* AN f 51 > AN cess, is a protuberance made by the meeting of the processes of the Me- dulla Oblongata, under the sides thereof. Annulus. This is variously applied by physical writers: Quercetan in bis Med. Hermet. describes some An- nuli purgatorii >• Li bavins treats of Annuli as charms against ,cojhcs and epilepsies: Scultetus gives this ap- pellation to instruments contrived to hold open the eye or like parts in some operations; and Zecchius De Morbo Gallico directs an annulus au- reus to be held in the mouth to draw away the quicksilver .that has been Used in venereal cures. The Cricoi- des is also by some called Annulifor- 7&is Cartilago. Ano, xv*, is used for upwards, in opposition to kxtw, downwards, and is often joined by Hippocrates tq j«kXk*, Venter, to signify the mouth of the stomach, or Oesophagus. It is also applied to things which work Upwards, as vomits.. Anocathartica, medicines which purge upwards, as emetics. Anochedon, from «v«, and x'-P-^1* a lip, the upper-lip. Anodina, narcotic medicines. Anodmon, avo^wj, from x neg. and tfrpr), a smell, without smell. Jt stands opposed to fetid. Anodus, a word used by the che- mists for what is separated from the nourishment by the kidneys. The Greek word xvohi, from x priv..an <$x;, a tooth, signifies toothless Anodyna, xvudwx, from «• priv. and k>}wr>,pain. Anodynes are medicines that ease pain, and procure sleep. They are divided into three sorts, viz. 1. Paregorics,, •irxpnycpiax, or such as assuage pain. 2. Hypnotics, vtvutixc;, or SUch as relieve by procuring sleep. 3. Narcotics, vxpxuniKx, or such as ease the patient by stupifying him. Anodynia, xvJ^w.y., when used to express a disease, it signifies a loss of feeling, and is synonymous with Afiasthcsia. Anodynum Minerale, i. e. Sal Prtfr nella, also Nitrum Stibiatum. Anodynum Martiale, i. e. Mars Diaphoreticus. Anoea, xvux, from « priv. and no;, the mind, madness, Anoia, xvotx, stupidity. Anomalia, xvxu-y.Xi?., inequality,sig- nifies any thing that is irregular, and variously applied. Some use it for the acqession,of a feyer, which is at- tended with a great uncertainty of symptoms. Galen applies it to the disorders of menstrual obstructions; and Marcus AureliusSeverinus, who wrote a whole Treatise of Abscesses, to tumors, .either unequal in shape, or containing matter of different kinds and consistencies. Anomceos, xvofj.oio:, dissimilar or heterogcne. Hippocrates uses this word for viscous or unnatural hu? mours. Anomphalos, from x priv. and ou.- £«Aoj, a navel; without a navelj and is applicable only to our first parents, as they were created without want of nourishment that way ; for which reason, as Paulus Ammianus pys, they are so distinguished in paintings and drawings. , Anonas, the Bahama papaw. Anouis, the rest-harrow. Anonymos, from x priv. and ovoixxt a name, nameless. Anorchides, from « priv. and opx^y a testicle. Such as are born without testicles. Auoredi, xvopiKTei, those who have no appetite. Anorexia, xvc^.x, anorexy, from a, priv. and ops^t;, appetite. A want of appetite, without loath- ing of food. The Greeks call such as rake no food Anoredi and Asiti; but those who have an aversion to food they call Apositoi. Dr. Cul- len ranks this genus of disease in the class Locales and order Dysorexia r he thinks it is generally symptoma- tic ; yet he notices two species, viz. the anorexia hunoralis, and the ano- rexia atonica. Anosia, oavTix, {com a priv. an4 AN ( 52■ f AN vbros, a disease. The absence of dis- ease. Anosmia, xvorpix, a diminution or loss of smelling. Dr. Cullen ar- ranges this genus of disease in the class Locales and order Dysastkesi.c, and enumerates two species, viz. anosmia organic a, and anosmia atonica. Anothen, xvuQiv. the same as Ano. Antachates, a bituminous stone, which in burning smells like myrrh. Antacida, anti-acids. Dodsplus, in his Encyclopedia, thus calls all those things which destroy acidity. Antagonisia, antagonists, from xvn, against, and xyx-uty, to strive. One acting in opposition to another. The word is applied to muscles which counteract each other. Ant ale, i. e. Antcdium. Antalgicus, from xv-n, against, and tcXyoi, pain. Such remedies as ease pain. Antalium. It is also called tubulus marinus. It is a shell like a pipe. Its medical uses are similar, to those pf oysters, &c. Antaphrodisiac os, Antaphrodisiac, from am, against, and A^oSilj, Ve- nus. It is a term given by Wedelius to medicines which extinguish vene- real desires. Others use it in the same sense as anti-venereal. Antaphroditaca, i. e. Antaphrodi- siacos. Antatrophcn, from «vt», against, and ctrgoltx, a consuinption. Medicines against consumptions. Antecedens Causa. See Pro'egomena. Antecedentia Signa, antecedent signs, from anU, before, and cedo, to go. Such symptom* of disorder as appear before a distemper is formed, so as to be reduced to any particular plass, or proper denomination. Antelabiq, the extremities of the lips. Antelix, or Antihelix, avQsAi^. It 5s that part of the ear which is op- posite to the helix. Antemetica, from xv\i, against, and tpl.xo?, vomiting, a name given by "Willis to medicines which allav vo- WUtings, Antendeixis, xvnvht^;, from av\ against, and iv&jxvb/lu, to indicate; a contra-indication; as when one symptom requires a remedy which another symptom forbids the use of. Antaneasmus, or Anteneasinum, a particular kind of madness ; in it the patient is furiously irritated, and en- deavours to lay violent hands upon himself. Ant era, i. e. Anther a. Anterior auris. This muscle rises thin and membranous near the pos- terior part of the Zygoma; is in- serted ipto a small eminence on the back of the helix, opposite to the concha. Its use is to draw this emi- nence a little forwards and upwards. Anterior Mallei, i. e. Laxator Tyiz- pani. Anthelmia, worm-grass, i. e. Spi- gelia marilandica. Anthelmintica, anthelmintics, from xvn, against, and \Xf.i.ivc, a worm, re- medies against worms. Anthemis, camomile, a genus in; Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates eighteen species. This genus gives us the officinal camomile, called by Linne Anthemis Nobilis; the college, in their new Pharmacopoeia, have directed the use of the single-flower- ed in preference to the double-flow- ered, on account of the virtues prin- cipally residing in the yellow central flowers, and not in the white circus lar florets. An extract extractum chamcemeli is directed; the flowers enter the decoctum pro enemate, and thedecoctum pro fomento; the for- mer supplies the place of the decoft, commun. pro clystere; the latter, that of the fotus communis. Anther a, xvc)r.px, from xv6®*, aflonver. In the Linnaean system, it is that part of the stamen which con- tains within it the Pollen, and, when come to maturity, discharges the same. Anthereon, av^.piw. Hippocrates uses this word to express the chin, and all that part of the face where the beard grows. Anthericum% spider-wort, a genus AN ( 53 J AN In Linnaeus's botany. He enume- Anthropos, a man, or a woman, or rates twenty-six species. a husband; a.tyuTc<&, according to Anthistiria, a genus in Linnaeus's some, quasi xvto t%wtcw «t«, because botany. There is but one species. he direds his countenance upwards; Antkoceros, horn-flower, a genus in according to others, t« av«, ^su^wv, Linnaeus's botany; of the order of one that contemplates on things above. Alga, or Thongs. He enumerates Anthyllis, a genus in Linnaeus's. three species. botany. He enumerates fifteen spe- Anthology, from xvQ&, a flovjer, cies. and Xoy^>', a discourse, a treatise on Anti, against. There are various flowers. terms compounded with this, a9 Anthophyllus. The aromatic clove, Anti-asthmatics, Anti-hysterics, &c, when ripe, is thus named, which signify medicines against the Anther a, wholesome yellow Aco- asthma, hysterics, &c. V'fe, a species of Aconituin. It is the Anticardium, from x->\ against, Aconitum Author a of Linnaeus. and kx^m, the heart. It is that part Anthos, is Greek for flower, but by commonly called the Scrobiculus cer- way of excellency, it is appropriated dis, or pit of the stomach. to rosemary, so as to express medici- Anticheir, from xv\ against, and nally only flowers of rosemary. xH?t *&? hand, the thumb of a per- Anthospermum, the amber-tree, a son's hand. genus in Linnaeus's botany. There Anticnemlon, from xv% over against, are two species. and xvwjun, the calf of the leg. Hip- - Anthoxanthum, vernal-grass, or pocrates uses this word to express spring-grass, a genus in Linnaeus's that part of the tibia which is bare botany. He enumerates five species, of flesh. ""• Anthracia, Anthrax, xvQpxxw,xy9$x%, Anticrouon, to awhxpoyov, id quodre- which strictly signifies a live coal, and pellit, the great repelling power or figuratively a scab or blotch that is principle in nature, sometimes called made by a corrosive humour, that, heat, as when it warms or burns the as it were, burns the skin, and occa- skin of a sentient being; sometimes sions sharp prickling pains; for called fire, as when it glows or shines which reason, some, as Serenus, call so as to strike the eye with considera- such an eruption Carbo, and others ble force; and sometimes called igne- fgnis Persicus. cus fluid, as when it passes from body Anthracosis Oculi, xv8pxHu a sQunch properly a resounding, or the reprecussion of sound, i. e. an echo; but in a medical sense it sig- nifies a contra fissure. Apella. It is when the glans penis lies bare, either by means of a dis- temperature, when it is called a pa- raphymosis; or by circumcision ; for which last reason any circumcised person is thus named. Apepsia, xm^tx, from x priv. and jTETrlw, to digest, indigestion. Apepton, awE7rtov,crude or undigested. Aperiens, aperient, from ajierio, to open, the same as deobstruent. Aperiens Palpebram Rectus, i. e. Levator Palpebra superioris. Apertor Oculi, i. e. Levator Palpe- bra superioris. Apetalus, from the primitive par- ticle x, and imrxXov, a leaf. Tourne- fort names his fifteenth class of ve- getables Apetali. Apetalous flowers are without petals. They have no other covering on the parts of ge- neration but the calyx. Apeuthysmenos, xirEvOvrfxevoc, from tvQvs, straight, a name of the intesti- num rectum. A/iex, in the Linnaean system, is the extremity in which the leaf ter- minates, to which various epithets are given, according to its figure. For example, leaves are called trun- cate, when they ehd in a transverse line; obtuse, when they terminate, as it were, in the segment of a cir- cle; acute, when they terminate in an acute angle, &c. See Apices. Aplueresis, xtyxipi-i-; from xtyxipiv, to take away. In Surgery it signifies the amputation of whole members or parts become diseased. Aphilanthropia, from a neg. and tyXavQomrix, the love of mankind. So Wedelius calls the first approaches of melancholy, when persons begin to dislike company and conversation. Aphonia, x$t»nx, a name of the Ca- talepsis, and for the palsy of the tongue. Aphonia, xtyma, from a priv. and Quv*, a voice, one who hath lost his voice. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dyscinesia; and notices three species, r. Aphonia gutturalis, when the gullet is affected by a tumour in the fauces or the glottis. 2. Aphonia trachealis, when the trachea is com- pressed or morbidly contracted. 3. Aphonia atonica, when the nerves of the larynx are wounded or paralytic. Aphorismus, x$opio-fj.o;, from «popi£«, to separate or distinguish, a short sen- tence, briefly expressing the proper- ties of a thing; or which serves as a maxim, or principle, to guide a man to any knowledge, especially in phi- losophy and physic. Ajihrodisia, xQpo&snx, from a^pd&Tt?, Venus, venereal commerce. Some express by this word the age of pu- berty, or the venereal age. Aphrodisiacum, & medicine that ex- cites desire to venery. Aphrodisiasmus, xQpo&crixo-txo;, i. e. Aphrodisia. Aphrodisius Morbus, i. e. Lues ve- nerea. Aphrolitrum, appoArrpov, i. e. Aphro- nitrum. Aphronitrum, a^poviTpov, from x$po;t spume, and »t-o(, nitre, spume of ni- tre. Salts formed of the vitriolic acid, and a terrene or gypseo-calca- reous element, are thus called. It is a name also of the Natron. Aphroselenos, x$poo-*Xwo;, from g-e- Xnvn, the moon, a kind of selenite, so called from its representing the moon as it were in a glass. Aphrosyne, from xfyuv, silly, folly or dotage. Aphtha, xipOxt, the thrush, a dis- order which frequently appears in infants in their mouths, as on their AP ( tongues, gums, &:c. It discovers it- self in the form of white specks, chiefly on the tongue and the back part of the palate. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a genus of disease, in the class Pyrexia, and order Exanthemata. A/tices, the same as the Anthera of Linnaeus, are by Ray and Tourne- fort defined those little knobs that grow on the top of the stamina in the middle of a flower. They are of various colours. By the micro- scope they have been discovered to be, as it were, a sort of Cajisula se- minales, or seed-vessels, containing in them small globular, and often oval particles, of various colours, and ex- quisitely formed. In the herb Ro- bert these apices are of a deep pur- ple colour: they are exactly spheri- cal, and afford a very pleasant pros- pect in the glass. The dust of these apices, falling down into the flower, fecundaresandripens the seed. Ajiium, parsley, a genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Apium Macedonicum, i. e. Bubon Macedonicum of Linnaeus. Apium Sativum, celery.. Ajincea, xirwx, a defect of respira- tion,-such as happens in a cold, an apoplexy, &c. Apocenosss, x%o-a.v,o7u:, partial fluxes without fever attending. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology\ it is the name of an order in the class Locales. Ajiocynum, dog's bane,, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates ten species. Ajiogeusia, depraved taste. Apiogeusis,- loss of taste. Apole/isisj a-TrsAn^tf, an intercep- tion, suppression, or retention, which may be of urine, or any other natu- ral evacuation. Ajiolexis, x7roXn;ic, a decaying time of age, and opposed to the flower of age. Aponeurosis, xTovivpucnc, of xvo, from, and vwgov, a nerve, any nervous (or, as is now called, tendinous) ex- pansion; the tendon, or tail of a muscle, called by Hippocrates iwwj 5-S ) AP a tendon, or cord. These expansions of tendons, called aponeuroses,- orjas- cia, grow thinner and thinner,-till thev are lost in the cellular mem- brane. Instances of these occur in the thigh, as the Fascia Lata, the legs, feet, &c. Apophlegmatismtis, xvotyXzyfj-y.-i ruo;, of x7ro, from, and £Xiyfj.^, phlegm, a medicine which* by holding it in the mouth, promotes a discharge of phlegm, such as peilitory root,:horse- radish, &c. When solid, it is called Masticatorium. Apopthegm, and Ajiothegm, xvo$- Giyfj.x, a maxim, axiom, or standing rule. Apojihyas), xKotpvx;, of 0.1:0, from, and $, to be feverish. It is the intermis- sion of feverish heat. Aqua Vita, eau de vie, water of life; a cant and familiar phrase for brandy or spirit of wine. Aqua, Water, which see. Aqua Medicinales, medicinal wa- ters ; also called mineral waters. See Acidula. Aqua Sulphurea, sulphureous wa- ters, or hot baths, as the waters at Aix la Chapelle, Bath, &c. Aqua Fort is, i. e. Niti'ous Acid. Aqua marine, i. e. Beryll. Aquaduds, a name of the Eusta- chian tubes; also of the Lymphatic vcffrls. Aquadudus Fallopii, i. e. Tuba Eustachiana. Aqua Pavor, fear of water. It is the same as Hydrophobia. Aquiducus, i. e. Hydragogos. Aquifolium, of xmc, a prickle, and folium, a leaf, common holly, with red berries; a species of Ilex. Aquila Alba, a name for the Mer- curius dulcis; for Sal ammoniac, &c. Aquila Alba Philosophorum, i. e. plor. Sal Ammon. A$vila Cakstiu It is the panacea, or cure for all diseases. It is pre- pared of mercury essentificated. Aquilla Nigra. It is the spirit of cobal. Aquila Veneris, a preparation made with verdigrise and sublimed Sal am- moniac. Aquila. The veins were so called which pass through the temples into the head. Aquilegia, columbine, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates five species. Aquosa Humor Oculi, the watery humour of the eye. It is a limpid water that fills all the space between the cornea of the eye and the an- terior part of the crystalline humour. If a wound discharges this fluid, it is restored in two or three days again. Its chief use seems to be to keep the cornea distended. Arac, commonly called Rack, spi- rituous liquor produced from rice. Arachnoides, xpxx^os^n^, from x$xx~ y«, a spider, and u^oq,form, the exter- nal lamina of the pia mater is thus named, from its resemblance to a cobweb. Also a name of the tunic of the crystalline humour of the eye. Celsus says that Herophilus named the coat thus which immediately in- vests the vitreous humour. Araeometer, an instrument with which to determine the specific gra- vities of liquors. Araneosa Urina, urine in which is something like spider-webs, with a fatness at the top. It indicates a col- liquation. Arbor, a tree. Trees are by Lin- naeus classed in the seventh family of the vegetable kingdom, and are distinguished from shrubs in that their stems come up with buds on them: but this distinction holds not universally, there being rarely any buds on the large trees in India. According to Ludwig, a tree is a plant having a simple and woody trunk. Arbor Diana. If a small piece of amalgam of mercury and silver be put into a solution of mercury, AR ( snd silver mixed and diluted in wa- ter, there springs, some time after, from the amalgam, a little silver shrub, which is not always of the same form. This vegetation is a mixed crystallization of silver and mercury, which appear with their metallic lustre. Arbor febrifuga Peruviana, i. e. Cinchona. Arbor Tristis, sorrowful-tree, a cpecies of Nydanthes. Arbor Vita. See Thuya. Arbor Vita. On each side of the fourth ventricle in the brain, the medullary substance of the Cerebellum forms a trunk which expands itself in form of laminae through the corti- cal strata. These ramifications are thus named. Arboreus, from Arbor, a tree. It is a term in botany, to distinguish ■such fungusses or mosses as grow upon trees from those that grow on the ground. Arbutus, strawberry-tree ; a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates nine species. Arcai (Bals. vel Linim. vel Ung.) i. e. The balsam or ointment of Gum Elemi. Arcanum, a secret, or a medicine whose preparation or efficacy is kept from the world, to enhance its value. With the chemists it is a thing secret, and incorporeal; it can only be known by experience, for it is the virtue of every thing, which operates a thousand times more than the thing itself. Arcanum Duplex, or Duplicatum, the double secret, i. e. Niirum Vi- triolatum, vel Tartarum Vitriolatum. Arckaus, from ao^aio;, signifying ancient, as applied in medicine, de- notes the ancient practice, concern- ing which, in his time, Hippocrates wrote a whole treatise. And some times it is used in that natural state which preceded any disease. This, by some likewise, is used for Archeus, a term much used by Helmont to express an internal effici- ent cause of all things; which seems Ci ) AR no other than the Anima Mitndi of his predecessors; and as he applies it to particular animated beings, it differs not from the ^ivx^.r, or Vis Plastics of the old philosophers. Archangelica, Archangel, or tallest Hungarian angelica. A species of angelica. Archc, xs>x*i- The first attack of a disease, its first stage, that time of the disorder in which the patient first takes to his bed, or in which help might be effectual. Archiater, «..-;/i«-rp,-, from «f%«, Jirincipiium, chief, and ia.l.=o;, medicus, a physician; signifies chief physician, such as those to princes, according to the explanations of Hieron. Mercuri- alis; but Hoffman applies it rather to the head or president of a college or community of physicians. Some likewise use it in the same sense as Archaus. Ardatio. It is when the intes- tines are constipated, from an in- flammation. Also a preternatural straightness of the Pudendum Mulie- bre. Ardium, burdock, a genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates two species. The college have intro- duced the root of the Ardium Lap- pj, Lin. or common burdock, into their Pharmacopoeia. Ardura, inflammation, &c. of the finger, from a curvature of the naiL Arcuasio, a gibbosity of the fore parts, with a curvation of the bone of the Sternum. Arcuatus Morbus, the jaundice. Ardens Febris, from ardeo, to burn. The ardent fever. It is when fever attends an excess of Crassamentum in the blood; or where there is an inflammatory Diathesis, without any particular or local inflammation. Ardentia, things obnoxious to com- bustion, as turpentine, &c. Ardesia, slate. Ardesia Hibernica, i. e. Lapis Hi- bernicus. Ardor, a very intense acute heat raised in our bodies. Ardor Capitis^ the Cephalitis &'- AR C 63 ) AH riasis of Sauvage. A kind of deli- rium from inflammation of the brain. Ardor Stomachi, i. e. Ardor Ven- triculi. Ardor Urin<£, z. scalding of the urine. See Dysury. Ardor Ventriculi. It is a heat in the stomach, and expresses it impro- perly, though generally called the heart-burn. Area, signifies the internal capacity of any given boundary or limit, of what figure or shape soever. It is a term also used by miners for a certain compass of ore allotted for digging; and some physical writers use it for a species of the Alopecia, which see. Areca, the Indian or Malabar nut. Arec& Indies, an ordinary kind of nutmegs. Arena, sand or gravel in the kid- neys. In Fossilogy sands are a genus of Saxum; they are saxum composed of granules, which are loose and co- here not together, and formed nei- ther of comminuted nor decom- pounded fossil bodies. Arena Litoralis, sea-sand. Arena Maris, sea-sand. Arenarium Saxum, rough free- Stone. Arenatio. It is the casting of hot sand on the bodies of patients. Arentes, a sort of cupping glasses used by the ancients. Areola. It is the circle which sur- rounds the nipple on the breast; in virgins k is little and red; in preg- nant women it is larger and more brown. Aretanoides, from xpw, to draw, ctvoiyu, to open, and ah.;, form; a car- tilage; and also a muscle of the wind-pipe bears this name. Argentum. See Silver. Argentum Vivum. See Mercury. Argilla, Clay, which see. Argilla Alba, tobacco-pipe clay. See Terra Cimolia Alba. Argilla Candida, i. e. Argilla Alba. Argilla Nigra Ponderosa, a species of clay of a black colour. Argyritis, litharge. Argyritis Terra, a sort of earth taken out of silver mines, bespangled with many particles of silver. Argyrodamas, a kind of talc,, of the colour of silver, that will not yield to the force of fire. Argyrolithos, a sort of talc, so called from its silver colour. Argyrus, x^yvfog, silver. It seems to be derived from x§yoc, white, or clear. Arida Medicamenta, dry medi- cines. Aridatis Corporis, a marasmus. Aridora, wasting or leanness, such as appears in hectic or in consump- tive habits; or, according to some, the withering of a limb, or of any particular part. Arista. In Botany it is that sharp- pointed needle, which stands out from the tusk or covering of the grain of corn or grass, and is called the awn, or beard. Aristolochia, birthwort, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-one species. Of this genus the Aristolochia Serpentaria, or Virgi- nian snake-root, hath been chiefly used in medicine. Aristolochia, such medicines as pro- mote the flux of the Lochia. Arma,arms, weapons: one of the seven kinds of Fulcra of plants, ac- cording to Linnaeus, intended by nature to secure them against exter- nal injury; its species are, Aculei9 Furca, Spina, Stimuli. Armena Bolus, Armenian bole. Armeniaca, the apricot, a species of Prunus. Armenus Lapis, Armenian stone. It is a copper ore, of a pale blue colour; it is very little different, if at all, from the lapis lazuii. Armoniacum, i. e. Ammoniacum. Armorum Pugna, a sort of gym- nastic exercise, consisting of a mock duel, the antagonist being only a post. Arnica, a genus in Linnaeus's bo- tany. He enumerates eight species. The species recommended by the Edinburgh Dispensatory is the Ar- nica Montana, of Linnaeus. The AR (6 College hath introduced this root into their Pharmacopoeia. Amotto. See Bixa. Aroma, x^x. It seems to be compounded of xp and «pi, an inten- sive particle, and o£«., to smell any thing fragrant or odorous. Sometimes it is taken for myrrh. Aromatica, spicy. Aromatics, from x^ufxx, signifying a sweet flavour, is now given to all medicines of a grateful spicy scent: though anciently it was a term given to myrrh only, and since, by way of pre-eminence, saffron hath, by some, been called Aroma Philosphorum.— Those bodies are properly called aro- matics which have a fragrant or pun- gent taste or smell. Aromatica Nux, the nutmeg. Aromaticum Lignum, i. e. Canella Alba. Aromaticum Rosatum, rose-spice. An aromatic powder, formerly kept in the shops, in which roses were part of the composition. Aromaticus Cortex, i. e. Canella Alba. Arquatus Morbus, the jaundice. Arquebusade, a French word that implies, it is good for gun-shot wounds. It is the name of a water which is also called Aqua Vulneraria, Aqua Cata- pultarum, and Aqua Sclojietaria. Arrangement; the distribution of the facts relating to a subject in re- gular or systematic order, as indi- viduals under species, species under genera, genera under orders, and these latter under classes, or more general propositions. The sexual system of vegetables by Linnaeus is a beautiful example of arrangement. The systems of mineralogy by Cron- stedt and by Kirwan are fine instan- ces of the arrangement of fossils. The work of Febricius on insects is a handsome piece of zoological ar- rangement. And the table of the chemical nomenclature by the French academicians, though not free from great faults, was nevertheless a noble specimen of analysis, method, and ar- rangement. See these several works. Arseniatesi are arsenical salts, or . ) AR compounds of the arsenical acid with the alkalis, earths, and metals. M. Fourcroy enumerates twenty- three different species in his Ele- ments of Natural History and Che- mistry. Arsenic, or White Arsenic, a semi- transparent crystalline concrete of a very singular nature, contained, in greater or less quantity, in the ores of most metallic bodies, par- ticularly in those of tin and bis- muth, and in the mineral called cobalt, from which last most of the arsenic brought to us is extracted, in Saxony, by a kind of sublima- tion. It is a most violent poison; the remedies against which, as a- gainst most other poisons, are milk and oily liquors, immediately and liberally drank. According to Mr. Edwards's arrangement of fossils, arsenic is a genus in the class of metals. Mr. Beaume says the arse* nic in the shops is the calx of a semi- metal; it is in a white, crystalline, brilliant, transparent mass, but soon becoming opake, yet without losing its whiteness. It hath some proper- ties in common with salts. Arsenic Earth, a genus in the order of Cryptometalline earths. Art. It is variously defined. As applied to medicine, it includes all that is to be done in the practice of its several branches; whereas those principles or rules which direct that practice, are more properly calied theory or science. Artemisia, mugwort, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He includes in this genus the Abrotanum, and Ab* sinthium; and amongst them enume- rates twenty-nine species. Artery, xprvpix, as some imagine, from ar,£, aer, the air, and tj^ew, ser- vo, to keep: for the ancients had a notion of their enclosing a great deal of air. There are indeed three ducts in the body to which this name is applied, viz. the Aspera Arteria, the Arteria Pulmonaris, and Vena Artcriosa; which see. But all ihe vessels that convey the blood AR ( 6e ) AR trom the heart, more properly are hereby included, and which it is of that consequence to be well ac- quainted with, as deserves a particu- lar description here. An artery is a conical canal con- veying the blood from the heart to all parts of the body. Each artery is composed of three coats; of which the first seems to be a thread of fine blood-vessels, and nerves, for the nourishing the coats of the artery* The second is made up of circular, or rather spiral fibres, of which there are more or fewer strata, according to the bigness of trie artery. These fibres have a strong elasticity, by which they contract themselves with some force, when the power by which they have been stretched.out ceases. The third and inmost coat is a fine, dense, transparent mem- brane, keeping the blood within its canal, which otherwise, upon the dilatation of an artery, would easily separate the spiral fibres from one another. As the arteries grow smal- ler, these coats grow thinner; and the coats of rhe veins seem only to be continuations of the capillary ar- teries. The pulse is thus accounted for: When the left vetricle of the heart contracts, and throws its blood into the great artery, the blood in the ar- tery is not only thrust forward to- wards the extremities, but the chan- nel of the artery is likewise dilated; because fluids, when they are press- ed, press again to all sides, and their pressure is always perpendicular to the sides of the containing vessels; but, the coats of the artery by any small impetus may be distended; therefore, upon the contraction of the heart, the blood from the left ventricle will not only press the blood in the artery forwards, but, both together will distend the sides of the artery. When the impetus of the blood against the sides of the artery ceases* that is, when the left ventricle ceases to contract, then the spiral fibres of the artoyt by their & natural elasticity, return again to their former state, and contract the channel of the artety, till it is again dilated by the systole of the heart* This diastole or dilatation of the ar- tery is called its pulse; and the time the spiral fibres are returning to their natural state, is the distance between two pulses. This pulse is in all the arteries of the body at the same time: for while the blood is thrust out of the heart into the artery, the artery being full, the blood must move in all the arteries at the same time; and because the arteries are conical, and the blood moves from the basis of the cone to the apex, therefore the blood must strike against the sides of the vessels* and, consequently, every point of the artery must be dilated at the same time that the blood is thrown out of the left ventricle of the heart; and* as soon as the elasticity of the spiral fibres can overcome the impetus of the blood, the arteries are again contracted. Thus two causes operating alternately, the heart, and fibres of the arteries keep the blood in a continual motion. The chief distribution of the ar- teries is into the Aorta ascendens, and the Aorta descendens; from which they are branched into all the several parts of the body after the following man- ner. The Aorta coming from the left ventricle of the heart, sends out two branches called Coronariato the heart, before it pierces the Pericardium; but, after it hath pierced ir, it ascends a little, and then it crooks forward, and forms the Aorta descendens. From the upper side of this crook it sends out three branches, two on the left side, which are one Subclavian, and one Carotid; and one on the rio^ht side, which is the right Subclavian, from which immediately arises the right Carotid. The Arteria Subclaviin on each side send out the Mediastina, the Mammaria, the Cervicalis, or Vertebralis, and a branch which goes to the muscles of the neck, of the breast, and to the Glandula Thyroides. Alter the Subtlavia has passed through AR ( 66 ) AR tfte Musculus Scalenus, it is called Axillaris. The Arteria Carotides, as they ascend on each side the Tra- chaa Aateria, give some small bran- ches thereunto, to the Larynx,, to the Glandula Thyroides, and then they send out each four considerable branches. The first goes to the tongue, to the muscles of the Os Hyoides, and to the Pharynx. The second divides into two branches, of which the first loses itself in the mus- cles Mylohyoides and Digastrici ; and the second goes along the basis of the lower jaw, and is lost in the muscles of the lips. The third branch di- vides at the angle of the lower jaw into two branches; one enters into the lower jaw, and the other makes the Arteria temporalis t- The fourth branch goes to the muscles on the hind part of the neck, and to the skin of the hind head. - The Carotid then passes through thecanal in the 0s Petrosum, gives some branches to the Dura Mater, joins with the Cer- vicalis, sends out branches to the Glandula Pituitaria, Rife■ mirabile$ Plexus Choroides; then runs through all the circumvolutions of the Cere* brum; and Cerebellum, •■ and-loses its capillary branches in their Carotidal substance. The Axillary having pierced the Scalenum, gives some lit- tle branches to the nearest muscles; it sends out the Thoracica superior and inferior, the Scapularisj and then gives a branch which passes under the head of the Humerus into the Muscu-* Ins longus and brevis of the arm. The trunk of the Axillaris goes down the inside of the arm, giving bran- ches by the way to the muscles that lie upon the Humerus. Above the; elbow it sends out a branch which is spread upon the internal Condyle of the Humerus. At the bending of the elbow this same trunk divides into two branches, the one external, and the other internal: the external runs along the Radius; it casts out a branch which goes to the Supinator, and ascends to the Brachialis inter- ims ■;>■ in the rest of its course down to the wrists, it gives branches to thfr Longus, Rotundus, and benders of the fingers, wrist, and thumb. Being come to the wrist, it sends out a branch which goes to the beginning of the Thenar, then it passes under the tendon of the Flexor Pollicis .- it gives a branch to the external part of the hand, and passing under the tendons of the muscles, its branches run along each side of the thumb and fore-finger. The internal branch goes down along the Cubitus to the wrist, and is distributed in like man- ner to each side of the middle-finger and little-finger. The Aorta descendens sends out first the Bronckialis, which accom- panies all the branches of the Brott- chia; as it descends along the Ver- tebra of the Thorax, it sends out on each side the intercostal arteries to the Diaphragm; it gives the Phre-* nica ; and the Cceliaca is the first it sends out when it enters the Abdo* men. The Cceliaca divides intO> two branches, the one on the right-,.. and the other on the left, of which the- first gives the Gastrica dextray which goes to the stomach, the Cys- tica to the gall-bladder, the Epi* plois dextra to the Omentum, the In-- testinalis to the gut Duodenum, and to a part of the Jejunum, the Gastre~- Epiplois to the stomach, to the Omen- tum, and some branches to the liver, which enters the Capsular community to accompany the branches of the Vena Porta. The left branches of the Cceliaca give the Gastrica dextra,. which is also spread on the stomach, the Epiplois sinistra to the Omentum^ and the Splenica to the substance- oft the spleen : then the Aorta descendens sends out the Mesenterica superior, the Renalcs Glandula, or fat about the reins, the Emulgents to the reins or kidneys, the Spermatiae to the testicles, the Lumbaris interior- to the muscles of the loins, the Mesenterica inferior, which, with the superior, is. distributed through the mesentery,, and which accompanies all the bran- ches of the Vena Maeraica?, Wher* AR ( 67 ) AR the Aorta is come to the Os sacrum, it divides into two great branches; and from the angle they make, springs out a small artery called Sa- tra, because it spreads from the Os sacrum. The iliac arteries divide again into the external and internal Iliac. From the internal Iliac arises the Hypogastrica, which is distributed to the bladder, to the Redum, to the outer and inner side of the Matrix, Vagina, Vesicula seminales, Prostata and Penis, Os sacrum, and all the $)arts contained in, the Pelvis or bason: and then it gives two consi- derable branches which pass out of the lower belly; the.first goes un- der the Pyriformis, and is distributed to the muscles called; Glutai: the second, which is lower than the first, gives also two branches pretty big, of which the-first goes to the (Qbturatores, the second pierces the cavity of the Abdomen, under the riyriformis, and loses itself by seve- ral branches in the Glutaus major. As soon as the external > Iliac leaves the cavity of the Abdomen, it sends •out the Epigastrica, which-runs up ■ the inside of the Musculus redus, and a little below that, the Pudenda, -which goes to the privities: then it is called Crurdlis, and sends out three considerable branches: the-first is called Musculo, which gives seve- ■■ ral branches: the first passes between the muscles called Iliacus and Pec- tineus, and loses itself in the third head of the Triceps in the Stmi-mem- branosus, or Semi-nervosus, in the be- ginning of the £ice/i(.; in the Q« A3 Tinctura Asae Fcetidae; Pilulae e when filled with hot water, to pained Oummi, formerly called Pil. Gum- parts. mos. Asetius, the wood-louse; also called Asa Odorata, gum Benjamin, and Millepes. rts tree. Asepta, aar,mx, from at priv. and Asarum, asarabacca, a genus in c>?™, to putrefy, unputrefied; but; Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates Hippocrates used this word to signi- three species. The college have re- fy unconcocted or undigested. tained the root of the Asarum Euro- Ash (Mountain) a species of Sor* paeum Lin. it enters the Pulvis Asari bus. Compositus,- formerly called Pulv. Ash (Poison.) See Vernix. Sternutator. Ash-tree. See Fraxinus. Asbestos,, or Asbestos, ao^arroj,. a Asiti, or Asitia, ourma, those who> genus in the order of fibrous stones; take no food for want of appetite. its fibres are hard, rigid, and brittle, Aspalathus, a name of the Lignum ■when separated y and are not easily Rhodium. divisible as those of the Amianthus. Asparagus^ asparagus, a genus in> Edward's Fossilogy. ^ Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates Ascalonkum, escalIionsyor scallions,. thirteen species. a variety of onions. Aspasia, a medicine formerly used Ascalonitides)eschalots, barren oni- toconstringe the vagina; it consisted ons, or scallions. of wool moistened with an infusion* Ascarides, from xo-/.swr to move, a of galls. sort of worms so called from their Aspera Arteria;. It is called At- continual troublesome motion, which per a, from the inequality made by causes itching. They are very small, the cartilages of it r it is called also white, and have sharp-pointed heads.. Trachea. It is a canal situated in the They are generally lodged in the rec- fore-part of the neck,, before the Oe- turn; but sometimes are also higher sophagm, whose upper end is called up, even in the stomach. Larynx; from whence it descends to Ascites, ewxM-rjj, from owx©** a bet- the fourth vertebra of the back, lie. It is the dropsy of the belly. Dr. where it divides and enters the lungs. Gullen ranks this genus of disease This canal is made of annular card- an the class Cachexia, and order /a- lages, which are at small and equal fumescentia. He enumerates two spe- distances from one another. These cies. i. Ascites abdominalis; as when cartilages grow smaller and smaller the tumour of the belly is equal, and as they approach the lungs; and those With evident fluctuation. 2. Ascites of the Bronchi are so close to one an- saccotus, as when the ovaries, &c. other, that, in expiration, the second are the seat of the disease; in which enters within the first, and the third 6ases the tumour is not equally ex- within the second, and the following^ tended in all parts of the belly, and always enters the preceding. Betwixt the fluctuation is not so evident. the Larynx and the lungs these carti- Ascitts Sanguineo-Uterinus, i. e. lages make not complete rings; but Hydrometra. their hinder part, which is contiguous Ascites Uterinus, i. e. Hydrometra. to the Oesophagus^ is membranous, Asciticus, one who labours under that they may the better contract and an Ascites. dilate, and give way tothe food as it Ascoma, from okdmj,-, a bottle, the passes down the gullet. But the car- eminence of the pubes at the years tilages of the Bronchi are completely ©f maturity. annular j yet their capillary branches Ascos, xo-xos, a bottle. Bottles were have no cartilages, but, instead of formerly all made of leather; and them, small circular ligaments, which Hippocrates used to apply them, are at pretty larje distances from, ons AS ( 7* ) AS another. The use of the cartilage is to keep the passage for the air open; but in the capillary Bronchi they would hinder the subsiding of the vesicles. These cartilages are tied together by two membranes, external and internal: the external is com- posed of circular fibres, and covers the whole Trachea externally: the internal is of an exquisite sense, and covers the cartilages internally ; it is composed of three distinct mem- branes ; the first is woven of two or- ders of fibres; those of the first order- are longitudinal, for shortening the Trachea; they make the cartilages approach and enter one another: the other order is of circular fibres, for contracting the cartilages. When these two orders of fibres act, they help, with the external membrane, in expiration, in coughing, and in altering the tone of the voice. The second membrane is altogether glan- dular, and the excretory vessels of these glands open in the cavity of the Trachea: they separate a liquor for moistening the cavity, and for de- fending it from the acrimony of the air. The third and last is a net of veins, nerves and arteries; the veins and branches of the Vena Cava; the nerves of the Recurrent; and the arte- ries, sprigs of the Carotides. Asperifolius, of asper, rough, and folium, a leaf, an epithet for such plants asAtre rough-leaved, having their leaves placed alternately,or with- ,out any certain order on their stalks. Aspersio, a sprinkling. Medicines administered this way, were called by the Greeks Sympasmata, and by the Latins Aspergines. Asphaltum, i. e. Bitumen Judaicum. Asphodelus, asphodel, or king's- spear, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Asjthodel Onion, a species of Qrni- thogalum. Asphyxia, xtrQv&x, from x priv. and o-$i/|ij, a pulse, and from cQvfy, to leap, or beat like an artery, a pri- vation of the pulse. Though this cannot be absolutely the case whilst a person lives, yet to our perception"!? may. It happens'from a long failura of vital and animal power; as from drowning, mephitism, &c. Most instances of asphyxy are varieties of Apoplexy; the rest atc^mstances of Syncope. Asphyxia a Carbone, i. e. Apoplexia Venenata. As/ihyxia Congelatorum, i. e. Apo- plexia Venenata. Asjihyxia Flatulenta. When this complaint can be distinguished by its external symptoms, Dr. Cullen ranks it in the genus Apojdexy. Asphyxia Foricariorum, i. e. Apo* plexia Venenata. Asjihyxia a Funds, i. e. Asphyxia Venenata. Asphyxia Immersorum, i. e. Apt* plexia Suffocata. Asphyxia a Mephitide, i. e. Apo- Jilexia Venenata. Asphyxia a Musto, i. e. Apoplexia Venenata. Asjihyxia a Pathemate, i. e. Ap, to contend, a wrestler; also one who is robust, or ■»of a vigorous constitution. Atlas, xtXv.c, from rxXaui, to sus- tain, or the name of the first vertebra of the neck. So called, because it sustains the head, as Atlas was sup- posed to sustain the earth. Atmosphere, from c.r^o:, a vapour, and o-^xipx, a globe. By this word is usually understood the whole assem- blage of ambient air. The height of the atmosphere is betwixt forty and -fifty miles; how much more is un- certain. Vapours which ascend into the air seldom rise above a certain .-rlistance from the surface of the sea; .above this, all fecundity is wanting. Jtt'iosjiheie. The atmosphere is composed of whatever substances a?ff capable of being turned to vapours or gases by the heat to which the sur- face of the earth is exposed: and hence it happens that its lower por- tions are remarkably impregnated with terrestrial exhalations, forming a medley of various sorts of air and other matters. As all land animals, and, among others, human beings, are surrounded by these atmospherical fluids incessantly from the momen!: of their birth during the whole course of their lives, it will be evi- dent that a thorough acquaintance with it is very important. It is the vehicle of calcric as applied to our bodies, and we experience through it the vicissitudes of hot and cold. It is the menstruum of that immense body of water which? descending in rains, snows, and dews, supplies the rivers and fountains of our globe.; we therefore experience moisture and dryness through; its mediation. The atmosphere is also the great field of action for the electrical fluid, one of the most remarkable agents in creation. About one fourth of it consists of oxygenous air, which ministers to the wants of breathing animals, and renews the vital proper- ties of the blood in their lungs. The other three fourths are septous, or azotic, or phlogisticated air, not che- mically combined with the former, but forming a mixture, where the two airs float freely through and among the particles of each other without combination. The upper parts of the atmosphere abound sometimes with inflammable air, ex- tricated from bodies on the earth's sur- face, and mounting thither by reason of its small specific gravity ; and this, set on fire by ,an electrical spark, causes fiery meteors, and balls, and streams of light. That portion of the atmosphere in which men live, becomes frequently much contami- nated by exhalations from putrefying substances. Near the bodies of cor- rupting animals (as of dead horses ,and whales lor example), the volatie AT ( ?6 ) AT septic acid gas proceeding from them has oftentimes poisoned persons who have lived or only passed near them. The atmospheres of cities, as of New- York, Boston, Providence, New- London, and Philadelphia, have been repeatedly found so much contami- nated by corrupting animal provi- sions, by full and overflowing privy pits, by the abominable masses of rot- tenness with which the new grounds near the rivers have been made, and the like, that, in the last ten years of the 18th century, they suffered great mortality, and were almost deserted by their inhabitants. The atmos- phere in and around a house in the country has been known to be ren- dered unhealthy and deleterious by a nasty duck-pond or mud-hole near the door, by putrid cabbages in the cellar, and by dung of swine, poultry and human creatures accumulated on all sides. The atmosphere of ships, between decks, is generally very impure: pestilential air, or in- fection, is produced there from hu- man excretions, from corrupting provisions, and from decaying car- goes, in great quantity; and then the inbred poison, and the distempers which the poison produces, are pre- posterously said to be imported from foreign countries. Corrupting sub- stances can make an atmosphere lo- cally unhealthy any where. Volcanic effluvia, and vapours issuing from the internal parts of the earth, in consequence of subterranean fire, alter singularly the constitution and qualities of the atmosphere; causing, as Mr. Holm relates, in the neigh- bourhood of Mount Hecla, in Ice- land, pestilential rain and sickly va- pours, and giving countenance to the opinion that eruptions of unwhole- some steams and fumes from the earth are a frequent exciting cause of endemic and epidemic distempers. For the details on this curious subject the reader is requested to consult Mr. Webster's History of Pestilence. Atomus, xTij.0-;, an atom, from x priv. and tf/aw, to cut, or divide; that is, which cannot be farther divided; Asclepiades taught that atoms were the primordia of all things, and that they were not perceptible to our senses, but only to our understand- ing; that they had no qualities, for the qualities of bodies which they compose depend on the order, figure, number, &c. of many atoms joined together; and this last circumstance he proves by observing, that a lump of silver is white, but if filed down it is black; and horns of goats are black when whole, but white if filed down. Galen says that Asclepiades, adhering to the opinions of Demo- critus and Epicurus, with regard to the principles of bodies, had only changed the former names of things, calling atoms molecules, and a va- cuum pores.—N. B. Molecules were divisible, but atoms not. Atonia, xo-ovix, from a priv. and Tfivw, to stretch, atony; defect of muscular power: relaxation, laxity, debility, or distemperature. It is ge- nerally synonymous with palsy. Atrabilarious Humour, may very well be understood of the thick part of the blood deprived of its due pro- portion of serum, or finer and more volatile parts, whereby it is rendered gross, black, unctuous, and earthy. Thesame may not improperly be called by the name of Succus Melan- cholicus, which we meet with in some authors. See Atra Bills. Atrabilaria (Capsular), i. e. Renes Succenturiati. Atra Bilis, black bile, or melan- choly. According to the ancients, it hath a two-fold origin, i. From the grosser parts of the blood; and this they called the melancholy hu- mour. 2. From yellow bile being highly concocted. Dr. Percival, in his Essays Med. and Exp. suggests, that it is the gall rendered acrid, by stagnation in the gall-bladder, and rendered viscid by the absorption of its fluid parts. Atrachelus, xrpxxfiXo;, from x priv. and TpxxyiXo;, the neck, short-necked. Atramentosus Lapis, the pyrite-stone.' AT ( 77 ) AT Atramentum Sutorium, a name of the green vitriol, of the Chalcanthum, and Melanteria. Atresia, from a priv. and rtrpxta, foperforate, imperforation. Atretarum, a suppression of urine from the menses being retained in the vagina. Atreti, xTpnroi, from «. priv. and tpraoc,perforate. Those of either sex are thus called, when their anus or other natural aperture, is closed. Atriplex Olida, i. e. Vulvaria. Atriplex, orach, a genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates twelve species. Atropa, dwale, or deadly night- shade, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates six species. Atrophy, xTpofyx, from x priv. and TfE^a', to nourish, a falling away of the flesh. Some say that in an atrojihy, the fat only is wasted. Others de- scribe it as a mere collapsion of the Cellular, vascular, and muscular sys- tems, with universal weakness, from too great wastings, or too small re- cruits, of chyle, blood, lymph, &c. throughout the whole habit; without ulceration, or organical destruction of the solid vessels and viscera. A Phthisis or consumption of the lungs, they say, is from obstruction, an atrophy from inanition. Dr. Cullen defines it to be a wasting, with ex- treme debility, but without the hectic fever. He ranks this disease in the class of Cachexia, and order Mar- cores; and enumerates four species. Attenuation, is making a body or fluid thinner than it was before. Attenuantia, from attenuo, to make thin, attenuating medicines. These act on the solids and fluids. Such as operate on the fluids by immedi- ate contact are but few, and indeed only such as are watery, and they act only by the water in them. Vis- cid humours, alkaline, and other salts, are dissolved by water. Most of, or all the other attenuants, act on the solids by increasing their tone, and thereby enabling them to Attenuate , the too thick fluids. Attincar Veneris, the whitening of copper to transmute it into silver. Attollens Auricula Superior, a mus- cle which rises from the corrugator supercilii by a thin fascia. Attollens Nares, a muscle that arises from the ends of the two upper bones of the nose, and is inserted into the upper part of the Ala, pul- ling the nose upwards when con- tracted. Attollens Oculi, i. e. Musculus Sujte- rior, and Redus Superior Oculi: It is also called Superbus, which signifies proud, because it lies upon the upper part of the globe, and pulls up the eye, which gives an air of haughtiness. Attonitus Morbus, a name of the Apojilexy, and of the Ejiilepsy. Attonitus Stu/ior, i. e. Apoplexy. Attradio, from ad, to, and traho, to draw, attraction. It is that pro- perty of matter, by which its par- ticles are made mutually to approach and adhere to one another. Various are the opinions concerning this sub- ject; but, in effect, they agree in this, that, whatever term or mode of reasoning is used, the end is the meeting of the particles of bodies and their consequent union. At- tradion is of different kinds in na- ture, though probably they all de- pend ultimately on the same princi- ple. There is the Attradion of Gra- vitation, which is that tendency dis- covered in all bodies toward the centre of the earth. Whatever falls goes to the earth, as if a load-stone was there to draw every thing to it. This sort of attradion is in all our visible system; in the earth, planets, &c. Another kind of attradion is that of Magnetism; this is particu- lar, the property of but a small portion of the material world. The attradion of Eledricity hath its pe- culiarity to distinguish it. When one body is supersaturated with elec- tric fire, it will give its superabun- dance, and draw any body that pos- sesses less than itself, until it makes that equal to itself, and then it does not attract. There is also the at- AT C /« ) AT traSion of Cohesion, or of Aggrega- tion. It is that by which two po- lished surfaces, or that particles or substances of the same kind adhere when in juxta-position, or near each ether. It is this that keeps bodies together, and gives hardness. That this sort of attradion may take place, the approaching surfaces must be polished, that all interstices may be filled up. See Cohesion. Another kind of attradion is that called Eledric^ or of Chemistry, because of its import- ance in the operations thereof. By electric attradien is meant, that ten- dency which bodies have, however different, to unite together and be- come one, forming a body with pro- perties different from those of either of its constituents; as in the for- mation of metallic salts, &c. It is this property in matter, by which all the grand appearances in the in- animate world are accounted for, and which our own countryman, Sir Isaac Newton, first taught us to reason about with certainty. The substance of what has been digested into order, to support many phy- sical reasonings, may be apprehended from the following propositions. Prop. i. The quantiry, or force, of attradion in all bodies is exactly proportional to the quantity of mat- ter in the attracting body, as being in reality nothing but the result or sum of the united forces of all those single particles of which it is com- posed; or, in other words, attradion in all bodies is, cateris paribus, as their solidities. Hence, Corol. i. At equal distances the ■attradions of homogeneal spheres will be as their magnitudes: And, Corol. 2. At any distance what- ever the attradion is as the sphere di- vided by the square of the distance. Prop. 2. The attractive force is infinitely greater at the contact, or extremely near it, than at any deter- minate distance. The attractive force exerts itself only where the tendency of a par- ticle another wzy is overpowered by its proximity to that into whose corn tact it is supposed to be drawn: for, as this property is universal, and every part of matter does draw, and is drawn by every other part of mat- ter, within one another's spheres of attradion; so, one cannot influence another at any distance, but must necessarily be very near it; and so much the nearer in proportion to its srnallness; so that, upon a double account, two particles cannot influ- ence one another by their attradions, unless very near; one from their pre- dominant inclinations another way, and the other from the minuteness of their spheres of activity; inso- much that out of that reach, could they be supposed under no other tendency, they would never come together. Prop. 3. A large particle attracts not more strongly than a small one of the same solidity; but diversity of figure causes different degrees of attradion in particles that are other- wise the same. This is almost a consequence from the former proposition; for, as this attractive force can only act on such particles as are extremely near, the remotest parts in a large particle can conduce nothing thereto. And for the same reason this power varies, according as matter is in cones, cy- linders, cubes, or spheres; and a spherical particle, cateris paribus, has the strongest attradion; as there is more solidity under such a surface, than in any other figure. Prop. 4. If particles swimming in a fluid attract one another more strongly than they do the particles of the fluid, the force by which they come to each other will be as the excess of their mutual attradions to their attradions of the fluid. Such parts of the fluid as inter- pose between the attracting particles will be thrust or pressed upon by such their inclinations to each other; and, therefore, according to the na- ture of fluidity, the parts of the fluid will be drove out of their places by AT ( 79 ) AT ■such excess of pressure, and thereby the attracting particles will join. Prop. 5. If particles swimming in a fluid are more attracted by the fluid than by one another, they will recede from one another with a force that will be equal to the dif- ference of their mutual attradions, and the attradion of the fluid. For the ambient particles of the fluid attracting them more strongly than they do each other, they will by such excess of force be drawn from one anotaer into contact and cohe- sion with the particles of the fluid. Upon the two foregoing depends the whole theory of crystallization and solution. Prop. 6. The force, by which particles attracting one another co- here, is cateris paribus, in proportion to their contacts. For these parts not in contact, conduce nothing, or extremely lit- tle, to the force of cohesion; and, a much greater power is required to separate two particles which cohere in two points, than two particles which cohere only in one point: For which reason it is, that we find two polished marbles adhere more strongly than any other two bodies of equal dimensions, which are not so solid, but have more pores and interstices between their parts, and which will not receive so good a polish, by which their parts are Drought into so close a contact with one another. And, for the same reason it is, that many light sub- stances have such strong cohesions and tenacities; for that whereby particles of the least matter in pro- portion to their surfaces, are speci- fically lightest, also occasions their strongest cohesionsr by being capa- ble of more contact than particular of more solidity under less surface. Prop. 7. If the attracting parti- cles are elastic, they must necessarily .produce an intestine motion greater or less, according to the degrees of their elasticity and attractive forces. .'■ Because, upon the eycursipjis which their attractive powers dr&ir them into, they will fly off frora one another again with the same degree of velociry that they mes together with, abating for the re- sistance of the medium; but, when they approach other particles in their resilition, their velocity must inr crease, because they are afresh at- tracted; and, therefore, meeting a second time, they will recede with a greater velocity than they did at their first concursion;. which will continue an intestine motion, as are their attractive powers and elasticities. Prop. 8. Particles attracting one another in a fluid, moving either with a swift or a slow progressive motion, attract one another just the same as if the fluid was at rest, if all the particles move eqjaally;. but, an unequal velocity of the particles will interrupt their attradions. All the parts of the fluid moving; on with equal velocity, leave the attracting particles in the same con- dition as if the whole fluid was at rest: but, some parts moving fasttv than others, must frequently change their positions, and thereby disturb their attradions. Thus it is that salts will not crystallize till the water in which they are dissolved is near or quite cold, and the intestine motion of its particles, caused by heat, is quieted. See Particles. Attradivus, Attradorius, and At- trahens, are applied to remedies that have a power of attracting. Attrita, galls from attrition, or rubbing one part against another. Attrition, from ad, and tero, to wear against, expresses such a mo- tion of bodies against one another, as strikes off some superficial particles, whereby they wear less and less. It is also frequently used for the fric- tion or rubbing such supple bodies one against another, as will not wear out, but occasions such particular determinations of the fluids they con- tain: occasioning the various sensa- tions of hunger, pain, or pleasure, In. th? org;u*s fitted lor such impressions*. AU ( Attrition is often used to express a separation of the cuticle from the cutis by compression. Atypos, xrvnos, from x priv. and tv-o;, a form or tenor, irregular. It is applied to diseases which have no regularity in their periods. Also to deformity in the limbs. Auante, xvxvrn, or Auajise, the dry disease. Hippocrates describes it thus: the patient cannot bear either abstinence or eating. Fasting causes flatulence and pain in the stomach. He vomits up various matters, and after vomiting he is easy. After eating there are eructations, an in- flammatory heat and redness; a te- nesmus, and great discharge of wind; head-ach; a sense of pricking in dif- ferent parts of the body; the legs grow feeble and small, and become weak. In order to a cure, Hippo- crates directed a purge, and then an emetic; afterwards abstinence from fat food, temperance, bathing, unc- tions, and moderate exercise. Auchmos, xvx\J-ot, from xvm, to dry. The Latins call it squalor. It is hot, dry, sultry weather. Audacia, in a medical sense is that sort of boldness which we meet with in deliria or madness. Auditoria Arteria Interna. It goes off from each side of the Arteria ba- silaris to the organ of hearing, ac- companying the auditory nerve, hav- ing first furnished several small twigs to the Membrana Arachnoides. Auditorius Meatus, the passage that conveys the air to the auditory nerve. Auditorius Nervus. The seventh pair of nerves are called auditory nei'ves, so are the Sympathetici Mi- nores. Aura, any airy exhalations, spirit, or vapour; particularly such as arises from mephitic caves. Aura Ejiilejitica, a sensation in epi- leptic patients, as of a blast of cold air ascending from the lower parts towards the heart and head. Aura Vitalis. So Helmont calls the vital heat. Aurantiumx the orange-tree, a spe- to ) AU cies of Citrus. The college hafh direfted Citrus Aurantium, Lin. its leaf, flower, juice of the fruit, and outer rind are ordered: the juice enters the Succus Cochlear!* Com- positus, formerly called Succ. Scor- butic: a conserve is directed to be made with the peel, Conserva Cor- ticis Exterioris Aurantii Hispalensis: and a syrup, Syrupus Corticis Au- rantii: the dried peel is used in the Tinctura Corticis Peruviani Com- posita: Tinctura Gentianae Com- posita. Auratus Germatiorum. It is an oleo-saccharum with the oil of cin- namon. Aurichalcum. The ancients thus named a composition of copper and zinc, which was similar to our brass and pinchbeck. Auricula, the external part of the ear, which is divided into the upper part called pinna, and the lower soft part called the lobus. Auricula Cordis. At the basis of the heart are observed two muscular bags, which are called its auricles; they are joined to the ventricles, into which they have openings. The right auricle receives the blood from the vena cava ascendens and descen- dens, then transmits it to the right ventricle; the left auricula receives the blood from the lungs, and sends it into the left ventricle. Auricula Infima, the lobe of the ear. Auricularis Digitus, the little fin- ger is called the ear-finger, because with it we are most apt to rub or pick the inner ear. Auricularius, belonging to the ear; also an ear-doctor. Auricularum Septum, the division or partition betwixt the auricles of the heart. Auriga, a name of the fourth lobe of the liver. Also a sort of bandage for the sides, described by Galen. Auripigmentum, yellow orpiment. Auripigmentum, i. e. Realgar. Auris, the ear. Auriscalpiumx from auris% anxar% AV ( 8f } AX and scaljio, to scratch, an instrument to pick and cleanse the ears from wax, &c. Aurium Sordes, the ear-wax. Aurum. See Gold. Aurum Fulminans, a preparation made by dissolving gold in Aqua- regia, and precipitating it with salt of tartar; whence a very small quan- tity of it becomes capable, by a mo- derate heat, of giving a report like that of a pistol. It is also said to be a good medicine for lowering a sali- vation, or where too much mercury has been used. Aurum Potabile. If it would be of any service in medicine, it were very easy, by means of chemistry, to reduce the body of gold into a liquor, that might be taken internally, with the utmost safety. Austere, is a rough astringent taste, arising, according to Scribonius Lar- gus, from an union of earthy and tar- tareous particles; and according to the Cartesian philosophy, from ob- tuse-angled figures. Sylvius takes a great deal of pains to shew how these generate the stone; and likewise how they do service in particular cases. Automaton, xwofj.xxov, expresses pro- perly a machine that hath the power of motion within itself, and which stands in need of no foreign assistance. Autopsy, xwsa\ix, from xvrn, ipsa, tne's self, and o^»j, visus, sight, signi- fies the same as ocular demonstra- tion; seeing a thing one's self. Avanturine, a reddish, or yellowish stone, covered with sparkles which resemble gold; it is found in great plenty in France. It is used by ena- mellers, and to sprinkle as sand on writings. Avellana, the hazel-nut. Avena, oats, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-one species. The college hath directed the seed of Avena Sativa, Lin. or Common Oat. 'Avoir du Pois. Thv, in the French language, signifies to have weight, be- cause the pound so called, contains lixjeen ounce:, and ha|,h. more weight by some ounces than that which is called Troy weight, which contains twelve ounces. Axilla, the cavity under the upper part of the arm, called the arm-pit. Axillary Artery. The subclavian artery having left the thorax imme- diately above the first rib, in the in- terstice between the portions of the scalenus muscle, there receives the name axillary, because it passes un- der the axilla. Axillaris Nervus, the axillary nerve; also called the articular nerve. It arises from the last two cervical pairs; it runs in the*dJ>llow of the axilla, behind the hefthjrf^h* os hu- meri, between the mtrSeulus teres major and minor, and turns from within outwards and backwards, round the neck of the bone, and runs to the deltoid muscle. Axillaris Vena, the axillary vein. It is the continuation of the subclavian vein, in its passage out of the thorax to the opposite side of the axilla. Axiom, a self-evident proposition; so it neither requires nor admits of demonstration. Axis, that round which any thing revolves, or is supposed to revolve. It also expresses that quiescent right line of a vessel, which is always equi- distant from the sides. Axis. In Botany it is a taper co- lumn placed in the centre of some flowers or katkins, about which the other parts are disposed. Axis, the name of the second ver- tebra (according to some, of the first, and to others the third) of the neck, reckoning from the head down- wards. This second vertebra hath a tooth which goes into the first ver- tebra, and this tooth is by some cal- led the axis, by others the axle. Axis Arteria Cceliaca, i. e. Caliaca Arteria. Axungia, hog's-lard, so called from its use of, unguenda, anointing, axemt the axle, of a chariot or such like. Axungia de Mumia, marrow. Axungia Vittra, sandiver, or salt of glass. It separates from glass AZ < to > AZ fc'fiilst it is making; it is acrid and biting. It has been used to clean the teeth. Azalea, American wild honey- suckle, a genus in Linnaeus's botany* He enumerates six species. Azeddrach, the bread-tree, -a spe- cies of Melia. Azote, or Azotic Gas> exists in a large proportion in the atmosphere; is so named from its fatal effect on the lives of animals, which, as well as combustion, it quickly destroys and extinguishes. Dr. Priestley called this elastic fhiM phlogisticated air. See M. Four3r%''s Elements of Na- tur^HHtbryiahd Chemistry. Azote,* from a priv. and &v, vita, life, is a name in the French chemi- cal nomenclature for the basis of at- mospherical mephitis, or phlogisti- cated air. This term is applied be- cause the air which azote chiefly as- sisted to compose possesses no vital properties, and was, in some of its modifications, directly noxious. The term was allowed, by the academi- cians who proposed it, to be faulty and exceptionable. It was too vague and indefinite; including all the ra- dicals of the gases except that of ox- ygenous gas, which is the only one that is not properly azotic or unvital. It has by some been very improperly called Nitrogene and Alkaligen. A proposal has also been made to call it Sejiton, or " the corrupter," from its disposition to disorganize and break down the structure of all or- ganized bodies into which it enters. Se"e Septon. Azothi the same as Azoch. Para- celsus also signifies by it the universal remedy prepared of the sun, moon, and mercury. Azotk'is also taken for the liquor of sublimed mercury, or quicksilver, mixed with vitriol and salt, and so sublimed, which is also called Aqua Permanens, Crystalii Philosophorum, and Luna Physica. Azoth is a name for brass. It some- times signifies the mercury of any metallic body. jfaotic G#S) azote, or septon, united to as much caloric as to be rendered' volatile, or turned to an aeriform fluid. This is the air which consti- tutes about three-fourths of the at- mosphere, the other fourth being_, oxygenous gas. Between these two gases there is no chemical union, in the ordinary state of things; the* mixture being merely such an one as% exists between oil and water shaken together, where the particles indeed of the one fluid are interspersed with those of the other, but still not united with them. The great use of azotic gas seems to be, to temper the exces- sive stimulant properties of oxyge- nous air, and thereby lessen the inju- rious consequences that would result from an atmosphere of this air alone. It is supposed to minister largely to the nourishment of plants, and some lata experiments have led to a similar be- lief in respect to animals. It com- bines readily with water, which it elevates from the surface of the earth above the summits of the highest mountains, and lets it fall in the form of rain, giving rise to showers,. steady rains, hail, snow, sleet, fog,. mist, dew, and hoar-frost. This easy association of azotic air with water had led some experimenters into a persuasion that the whole of any given quantity of water is converti- ble to azotic air; and, consequently, that, vice versa, azotic air is capable of being changed to water. The later experiments of Dr. Priestley lead to this conclusion, though they are not conformable to the-other and more fashionable opinion, that water is re- solvable into hydrogenous and oxy- genous airs. See Septous Gas. Azure Blue. Zaffre mixed with' fixed alkaline salt, and brought intaj fusion by an intense heat, is changed' into a glass of a very deep blue co- lour. This is powdered, then sold under the name of azure blue, azure^ enamel blue, &c. Azygos, a name of the Os Sphe- noides. Azygos, xtyyos, from a. priv. and £fvo£> ajmiri without % fellow. Tho $A ( %i ) SA musculus azygos of Morgagni rises tendinous from the junction of the . ossa palati, and runs down the pala- tum molle to the middle of the Uvula, serving to elevate it. Azygos Processus. See Sphenoides (OS). Azygos Vena, a vein so called, be- cause it hath no fellow. It is also called Vena sine pari, and jugo. The azygos is a considerable branch of the Cava. It descends through the right side of the cavity of the Tho- rax, and at its arrival at the eighth or ninth vertebra, it begins to keep the middle, and sends forth on each -$ide intercostal branches to the inter- ^R in the chemical alphabet, is 3 mercury. Babuzicarius, from /&aj3*?£ix«p*o?, from /3x€xga, to speak inarticulately, the incubus or night-mare. Bacca, a berry, in Botany, is a rfleshy or pulpy pericarpium without valve, the seeds within which have no other covering or cell, as in the gooseberry, &c. Bacca, are small roundish fruit that grow scattered upon trees and shrubs, and in that are distinguished from Aetna, which are berries hang- ing in clusters. Bacciferous, is said of any tree, 6hrub, or plant, that bears berries. Bacculi, is used by some writers ■for a particular kind of lozenges shaped into little short rolls. Hilda- nus likewise uses it for an instrument in surgery. Bagnio, a sweating-house. Baillement, yawning and stretch- ing. Balannium (ol.) oil of the ben nut. Balanos, fixXxvog. Properly it is an acorn; but Hippocrates, in his trea- tise De Affedionibus, expresses by it an oak. Theophrastus uses it some- times to express any glandiferous tree. From the similitude of form, .this word is used to express suppo. slices of the eight lower ribs, arid there is divided into two branches, of which the larger descends to the left, betwixt the processes of the dia- phragm, and is inserted, sometimes into the cava above or below the emulgent, but oftener into theemul- gent itself. The other, which goes down on the right, enters the cava commonly a little below the emul- gent, but is very seldom joined to the emulgent itself. Azymos, x^jfxoi, from x priv. and tv^, ferment, unfermented bread, as sea-biscuit, which, $s Galen says, is not very wholesome, except where the digestive powers are too strong. m sitories'and pessaries. It is a name of the glans penis. Balanus, the glans or nut of the yard. Balaustium, the double flowered wild pomegranate-tree. It is the .Punicagranatum, variety-plena major. Linnaeus. Properly balaustium is the cup of the flower of this tree. ■.Balbuties, a.defect of speech; pro- perly that sort of stammering, where the patient sometimes hesitates, and immediately after speaks precipi- tately. It is the. Psellismus Balbu- tietts of* Cullen. Balls of Mars. Two parts of the salt of tartar and one of iron-filings, moistened with a little water, com- bine and form a resin-like extractive mass, with which balls are made.' Ballstown-Springs, mineral waters in the State of New-York, about fif- teen miles north of the Mohawk River, at Schenectady. They con- tain as much carbonic acid as they can dissolve, and the overplus rises through to the surface in large bub- bles. This air, when collected in vessels,, is found to extinguish flame, to render lime-water turbid, and to be capable of being poured from one vessel into another like a liquid, i$ Dr. MjtchiU found. It soon BA ( 84 ) BA escapes in the open atmosphere. Bread can be made light and spongy with this aerated water without theaid of yeast; for, on mixing it with flour into dough, and putting it quickly into a baking-pan, the carbonic acid is extricated by the heat, and made to puff up the mass very beautifully. Beside carbonic acid, the Ballstown waters contain a small quantity of iron, the yellow oxyd of which is deposited upon the stones over which they run. They contain also a large quantity of neutral salts. Persons on first tasting them have rather a disre- lish for them, but on drinking a few times grow very fond of them. The waters are agreeably stimulant to the stomach, and powerfully diuretic; they possess also a moderately pur- gative quality. Many valetudina- rians resort to them for the benefit of their health; and the place has also become a fashionable resort for well persons who wish to pass a few weeks agreeably during the hot season. See Dr. Seaman's Dissertation on these waters. Balm, Melissa. Also Bals. Gi- leadense. Balm (Bastard) Melissojihyllum. Balm of Gilead, Dracocephalum Canariense. Balm-leaf, Melittis. Balm (Moldavian), Dracocephalum Moldavica. Balm (Molucca), Moluccella. Balm of Mount Lebanon, a variety cf Moldavian Balm. Balneum, a bath, is a word much used by chemists, and generally sig- nifies a vessel of water, in which another is placed that requires a less heat than the naked fire: but their Balneum Maria is a mistake for Balneum Maris, which signifies only a sea or water-bath. A sand-heat is also sometimes called Balneum Sic- cum, or Cinereum. But what comes more properly under this term in medicine, are ^//at which are made bo by art or nature, to wash the pa- tient in. The artificial baths have, ■by, the ancients, been in great es- teem, and contrived for many pur- poses, especially in complaints to be relieved by revulsion; as in in- veterate head-aches, by opening the pores of the feet; and also, in cuta- neous cases they were much in es- teem. But the modern practice has greatest recourse to the natural baths. The cold baths are only the most convenient springs or reservatories of cold water to wash in. They have been long banished out of me- dicine by a monkish philosophy and chemistry; for the ancients had them in great esteem; and, by good luck, some improvements in physical rea- soning, from the assistances of geo- metry and mechanics, have brought them into tolerable countenance again 5 and the present age can pro- duce us abundance of noble cures performed by them. For farther; acquaintance with their medicinal efficacies, see Baths. Balon, Ballon, or Balloon, among chemists, a large glass receiver in the form of a hollow globe, or like foot-balls, called in French Ballons, whence they are named. For cer- tain operations balloons are made with two necks placed opposite to each other; one to receive the neck of a retort, and the other to enter the neck of a second balloon; this ap- paratus is called enfiladed balloons. Their use is to increase the whole space of the receiver, because any number of these may be adjusted to each other. The only one of these vessels which is generally used, is a small oblong balloon with two necks, which is to be luted to the retort, and to the receiver or great balloon; it serves to remove this receiver from the body of the furnace, and to hin- der it from being too much heated. This small balloon with two necks is called an adopter. Balneabilis, an epithet for such waters as are proper for bathing. Balsam, in the shops, sometimes signifies a thick, odoriferous, pene-r trating substance, of the consisfence of an ointment, as apoplectic haU a A ( 85 ) BA ***«, &c. as also other liquors drawn from gum and resinous substances, by the help of a vinous spirit; but it is most commonly applied to such forms of medicines as are oily, and of an inferior consistence to that of an ointment: and the chemists fre- quently give it to preparations of saline substances, though very im- properly. Balsam. See Impatiens. Balsamatio, the embalming of dead bodies. Balsam Capivi Tree. See Cojiai- fera. Balsamea, balm of Gilead fir. Balsamella, i. e. Balsamina. Balsamella, Balsaminum, and Bal- samum, are promiscuously used to signify the juice of an Arabian tree called Ojiobalsamum; to which are allied many others, as those of Tolu, Peru, &c. Pure natural balsams in general are oily aromatic liquors, which flow in great quantities from the trees containing them, either spontaneously, or through incisions made on purpose. They differ no- thing from an essential oil, but in being more thickened by an acid; by keeping, they become true resins. Balsamics. Balsamica is a Latin word which signifies mitigating. The term balsamic is a very lax one; it includes medicines of very different qualities, as emollients, detergents, restoratives, &c. but, in medicines of all these kinds there seems to be this requisite in them, viz. that they be soft, yielding, and adhesive; also, that by their smallness they have a ready disposition to motion. Hoff- man calls those medicines by the name of balsamics which are hot and acrid; also the natural balsams, gums, &c. by which the vital heat is in- creased. Balsa7n of Tolu-tree. See Balsa- mu/n. Balsam-tree. See Clusia. Balsam (Yellow.) See Noli me t anger e. Balsamina, a species of Imjta- tu.:s. Balsamina, male balsam-apple, a species of Momordica. Balsamum, balsam of Tolu-tree, a species of Toluifera. Bambalio, a man who stammers or lisps. Bambax, cotton. Bambas, bambu-cane or reed, a species of Arundo. Bambu-reed, or cane. See Bambos. Bandura. It is also called Planta mirabilis distillatoria. It is remark- able for its foliaceous sheath, about a foot long, and as thick as a man's arm: it hangs by a leaf, and is half full of a fine potable liquor. It grows near Columbo. Bangue, an Indian plant whose stalk resembles that of hemp. Its seeds and leaves are heating, and strangely affect the imagination. Barba, a beard. In Botany a spe- cies of pubescence covering the sur- face of plants. Barba Jovis, the silver bush ; also a name of the Sempervivum Majus, and a species of Anthyllis. Barbadoes Oil, a variety of the black species of Petroleum. It is opake and thick, like treacle. Barbarea, winter-cresses, orrocket, a species of Erysimum. Barbarossa (Pilula>), Barbarossa's pill. It was composed of quick- silver, rhubarb, diagridium, musk, amber, Sec. and was the first internal mercurial medicine which obtained any real credit. Barbaty-bush. See Berber is. Bardana, burdock. Bardana Major, clotburr, or great burdock. It is the Ardium Lappa of Linnaeus. Its root is ordered in the College Dispensatory. Bardana Minor, lesser burdock, or louse-burr. Bariglia, or Barilla, names of the mineral fixed alkaline salt. Barilla is the Salsola Soda of Linnaeus, or glass-wort. The most perfect grows only at Alicant in Spain. The salt called barilla is blue and very hard: it makes the best Venice soap, and the whitest and clearest glass. This- BA ( «6 ) *A fealt is introduced into the college fharmacopceia. Barley. See Hordeum. Barilla. This alkaline salt has been supposed to be a decomposition of the sea-salt of the kali-plant, by fire, during its incineration. This, liowever, isamistakc; for the quan- tity of alkali is very far greater than the amount of sea-salt which could be extracted by any process before burning. If the plant be not com- pletely burned, or if it be rotten, very little barilla is obtained. Ba- rilla, however, always contains a portion of sea-salt, either naturally or intentionally mingled with it. Hence it appears that the alkali is the creature of the fire, produced by- synthesis in the act of burning these ■maritime plants, as pot-ash is during the combustion of oak, beech, and other upland vegetables. Barilla is the commercial name for this article, and in the shops of apothecaries it is known by the term of soda, or sal sodae. It is a precious article of the materia medica. It is mild, and possesses but little causticity, and therefore may be prescribed with great safety, even to delicate con- stitutions and tender infants. Dis- solved in water, soda or barilla is an excellent cleanser of the mouth from febrile, syphilitic and ulcerous sordes. It is even the most pleasant mouth-wash and preserver of the teeth for persons in health; destroy- ing the septic acid, and all other acidity about the teeth, without in- flaming or in the least injuring the gums or other parts of the mouth. It renders the teeth smooth, and destroys the fcetor of the breath- Taken into the stomach, soda is an admirable remedy for the heart-burn and pain and uneasiness caused by acids there. In the dysentery, it is one of the best of all medicines,; for if administered in the early stages of the disease, its beneficial effects are soon perceptible. It neutralizes the septic acidity of the faeces, relaxes Che spasms of the guts, heals up the ulcerations, if there be any, and sSt* as a gentle purgative. If tenesmus is violent, it may be given most ad- vantageously in clysters, and in this way it almost immediately gives re- lief. Another advantage of pre- scribing soda in dysentery is, that the offensiveness of the stools is al- most wholly destroyed by it, and their infectious quality entirely pre-. vented and overcome. Those foul and intolerable evacuations which render a dysenteric patient so horri- bly offensive, and oftentimes consi- derably dangerous to the attendants. are unknown to the alkaline mode of practice. In the diarrhoea infantum barilla is also a safe and pleasant re- medy, very neat and easy to be ad- ministered. A weak solution of it in water is a good wash for eruptions upon the skin, and for foul blotches and unsightly spots. See Bile, Nitr^ and Soda. Barometer, from /Sapo?, a weighty and jusrpov, a measure. It is an in- strument for determining what th« weight of the air is, or for observing the changes in the air. It is fre- quently called Torricellian Tube, from Torricelli, its inventor. Barometz, Chinese polypody, a species of Poy/iodium. Also a name of the Agnus Scythicus. Baros, fixpos, gravity. Hippocrate* uses this word to express by it an uneasy weight in any part. Baroscope, i. e. Barometer. Barrel. A pretty large cavity be- hind the drum of the ear is so called. It is lined with a mem- brane, in which there are several veins and arteries. It is always full of purulent matter in children; and in its cavity there are four small bones, viz. the Malleolus, the Incus^ the Stapes, and the Os orbiculare. Bartholiniana Glandula, i. e. Sub- linguals glandula. Barytes, or Baryta, i. e. Terra po»~ derosa, earth of ponderous spar, or barotes. It exists ordinarily in two modifications: i. Of combinatioa with carbonic acid, forming a car* BA ( 8? * BA? tionatc of barytes; and, a. Of con- nection with sulphuric acid, making a sulphate of barytes. This latter is the most common form of it; of which cockscomb spar is one of the most remarkable species. Its attrac- tion for the sulphuric acid is remark- ably strong, and therefore a solution of barytes in muriatic acid is em- ployed as a good reagent in analizing waters to determine the presence of the sulphuric: For, on dropping muriate of barytes into water con- taining sulphuric acid in any form, the earth will join the acid, form an insoluble sulphate of barytes, grow turbid, and finally fall to the bottom. Every maker of experiments upon waters ought therefore to be possessed of this solution,, which is such an excellent test. Basaltes, (3xo~x\ry<;, a genus in the order of Cryjttometalline stones. It is mineralized with iron and other me- tals. Bergman says it consists of ar- gillaceous earth intimately united with half its weight of siliceous earth (or more), and a little mild calcare- ous earth. Basaltes, a variety of the black species of Saxum vulgare: it is of si compact granulated structure; set with some shining granules;, found in the Giant's Causeway, &c. Basilare (Os), a name of the Os Cuneiforme. It is also a name of the Os Sphenoides, from its forming the middle of the basis of the skull. The Os Sacrum is called by this name. Basilaris Arteria. It is a branch of the vertebral artery upon the Apo- physis basilaris of the Os Occipitis. It runs forward under the great trans- verse protuberance of the Medulla Oblongata, to which it gives branches as well as to the neighbouring parts of the Medulla. Sometimes it di- vides into two branches from about the Apophysis basilaris, which com- municate with the posterior branches of the two internal carotids, and are lost in the posterior lobe of the brain. Basilaris Apophysis, the great Apt- ftysi: of the Os Qsdpitifg Basilica Nux, the walnut* Basilica Vena. The ancients term* ed the basilic vein of the right arm, the vein of the liver (Vena hepatic a* brachii), and that of the left arm, the vein of the Spleen, (Vena splenica* brachii.) Basilica, /S« called from its supposed kingly vir- tues. Mesue was its inventor. N. B. Dr. Quincy is mistaken int attributing this ointment to Mesue 5: for, long before him Aetius describ- ed it in his Tetrabib. iv. Serm. hi, cap. xxi. Basilicum, Basil. Basioglossum, from fixa-is, the foun- dation, yXuo-ux, the tongue, a pair of muscles which depress the tongue y they arise fleshy from the basis of the Oshyoides. They are also called Geratoglossus and Hyogkssus. Basio-Pharyngai, i. e. Hyopharyip' gat. Basis, j@»o-i?, from (3xivu, to go, the support of any thing upon which it stands or goes. In Anatomy, it ex- presses the upper and broad part of the heart, opposite to the Mucro or Ioint j because, epniidfring it as 9 BA ( i cone, Which it resembles in shape, this name is proper to it, although, by its natural situation, it is upper- most. The foundation of the Os Hyoides hath likewise this name. And it is also used sometimes to sig- nify, in a figurative sense, the chief ingredient of a composition. Batatas. So the natives of Peru call the potatoe (which is a native of that country), from whence our word Jiotatoe. It is a species of night-shade, viz. the Solatium tube- rosum ofLinnaeus. They were first brought into Europe by Sir Francis Drake, in i486, and planted in Lon- don. They are natives of Peru. Batatas, Spanish potatoes, a spe- cies of Convolvulus. Bathmis, /3o%k, a seat, basis, or foundation, from @xlvu, to enter. Hip- pocrates and Galen use it to express a sinus or cavity of a bone which re- ceives the protuberance o'f another at the joints, particularly those»at the articulation of the Humerus and Ulna. Bathonia Aqua, Bath water. It is the hottest of the waters in England that are called Sulphureous. Most hot waters (that are naturally so) contain a ferrugineous and a sulphu- reous part, though always but a small proportion of them. The sulphu- reous principle is in a volatile state, and the iron in Bath water is not one quarter of a grain in a gallon. Of acidulous gas there are about twelve ounces in a gallon; of earthy matters near half an ounce; and of sea-salt about a dram. The heat of this water raises Fahrenheit's ther- mometer from about 100 to 114. and, perhaps, to this circumstance it is owing that much of its usefulness depends. Bathron, fixQpov, or Bathrum, a seat, or support. It is also the Scamnum of Hippocrates, that is, an instru- ment invented for the extension of fractured limbs. Oribasius and Scul- tetus both describe it. Baths and Bathing; of these there are the natural and the artificial; the Litter are much out of present use 8 ) BA in medicine; and of the former ther^ are two kinds, the hot and the cold baths. The chief of the hot baths in GreatJ Britain, is that famous one near Wells, in Somersetshire, viz. at tfm city of Bath; another there is of in* ferior note at Buxton. We shall leave it to naturalists and philoso- phers to account for the production of those waters, and be contented with observing, that they may be 1 pronounced soft, healing, 9ubastrin- gent, and balsamic. Hence we are naturally directed to those cases wherein these waters, and bathing in them, must be of service. They are like a fomentation, which both sup- ples and strengthens the parts all over the body at once, and by gently shaking and undulating the fibres, helps forward vital motions, which are ready to be at a stand. In old pains and aches, which have been the remains of nervous dis- tempers, and where some particular part continues contracted, or has any humours fixed upon it, which it cannot dislodge, these waters pump- ed upon it hot from the spring, may do more towards a cure than all the compositions in pharmacy. Bathing all over in these springs cannot but wonderfully open that almost infinite number of secretory orifices upon the surface of the skin* and clear the cutaneous ducts of matter which is apt to stick in themi by the aperture of which Sjtiracula, the fluids of the whole body have more room to move in, and have proper vents to reek out a great deal, which it is of service to the economy to get rid of. These fountains like- wise inwardly used, to amazement warm and strengthen a decayed sto- mach, especially if relaxed and worn out almost with luxury and debauch. The most grievous nauseas and vo- mitings, from these causes, have been removed by them: for they both soften again with proper mois- ture the fibres which have been ren- dered incapable to vibrate by the use- BA ( So, ) BA r ir hot, burning, spirituous liquors, and, at.the same time, draw them into greater tensity: as a cord which re- laxes with over-drying, fills up and straightens, upon the contact and attraction of a convenient moisture. But, besides the benefit these do to the stomach, they also carry along with them into the most remote re- cesses, a balsamic of nature's own preparation, whereby such decays in the stomach, or in any of the Viscera, from abscesses, ulcerations, or any like causes, are, with great success, relieved; and, particularly, if they be of the kidneys and urinary passages, because they wash through them in greater plenty than where they come by the ordinary course of circulation. Cold baths have been long ba- nished out of medicine by the usurpations of false chemistry, and a monkish philosophy. For the an- cients had them in the greatest es- teem; and some improvements of reasoning in physic from geometry and mechanics, have brought them into tolerable good countenance again: and the present age can furnish us with abundance of noble cures performed by cold bathing, which were long attempted in vain by the most efficacious medicines. There are hardly any chronic diseases but the cold bath may be made use of to advantage therein, if there be nothing peculiar in the constitution to forbid its use; which is corpu- lency, and unsoilnd Viscera. In very fat persons the fibres are so stuf- fed round, that they have no room to vibrate or contract with the sudden squeeze of the bath; instead, there- fore, of enforcing their springs, and shaking off any unnecessary incum- brances, they will only be strained to no purpose, and consequently weakened; for, wheresoever an effort is made to remove any thing by an elastic body, if the first exertion fails, every impetus afterwards languishes, and the spring is spoiled. And, in unsound Visccra% or where any part is much weaker than the rest, such an additional force will press the fluids upon that part very much to its damage, which may be either the bursting of the vessels, or promoting the discharge of some ill humours upon that part which otherwise might drain elsewhere. But where nothing of this nature forbids the use of the cold bath, whatsoever is to be effected by bracing the solids, invigorating their vibrations, and ac- celerating the blood's motion, is with certainty to be had from hence. All diseases, therefore, from a sizy blood, and a lentor upon the animal juices, if the elasticity of the vessels is not worn out with age or debauches, will find relief from this practice. Whatsoever inconveniences likewise proceed from a bad transpiration, or when humours are thrown upon the surface which cannot get through the skin, this remedy will be of service; for, upon immersion* the whole ner- vous system is so shaken, that the very capillaries feel the influence, and the minutest passages are forced open by an increased velocity of the circulating fluids, whereby the skin will be cleared, and, instead of en- tertaining gross acrimonious hu- mours, transmit only the impercepti- ble matter of perspiration. And this is the reason why people are so brisk and cheerful after bathing; be- cause so much is thus forced away by the pressure upon the vessels, and forcing out their contents. A person two feet under water sustains a weight of water, added to that of the air, (supposing the area of his skin to be 15 feet) =: 228olb.; for 2, the num- ber of cubical feet of water pressing upon a foot square of the skin, x 76, the number of pounds in the cubical foot of water, r= 152, x 1 5, the sup- posed number of square feet on the surface of the body, zr: 228olb. Troy. Batrachites, (SxTpaxnri-:, toad-stones. Batrachium, crowfoot, crane's-bill. Batrachus, j3xTpxx°i, an inflamma- tory tumour which rises under the tongue, especially of children. Ae- BE fius says it is a tumour under the tongue, especially in the veins. See Ranula. From fixrpxxo:, a frog. It is a tumour of the salivary glands. Battarismus, stammering with he- sitation, or difficulty to begin a word. It is the Psel'lismus Hasitans of Cullen. Battitura, the squamous scales of metals which fly off whilst under the hammer. Baurac, a name for the mineral fixed alkaline salt. It is the Arabic name for nitre, or for any salt; and hence it is that Borax took its name, which is also thus called. Bay-tree, Laurus. Bdellerum, a horse leech. Bdellium, the name of a gummy resinous juice, produced by a tree in the East-Indies, of which we have no satisfactory account. It is brought into Europe both from the East-In- dies and Arabia. It is one of the weakest of the deobstruent kind. Bean, fr.ba, a species of Vicia. Bean Caper. See Zygophyllum. Bean (French.) See Phaseolus. Bean (Garden), i. e. Faba Major> Bean (Horse), i. e. Faba Minor. Bean (Kidney.) See Phaseolus. Bean-tree (White.) See Aria. Bear-berry i. e. Uva Ursi. Bear-bind. See Sepiur.a- Bear's-breech. See Acanthus. Bear's-ear (Virginian), a species of Dodecatheon. Bear's foot, a species of Helleborus. Bear's-grape. See Uva Ursi. Becabunga, brook-lime, a species of Veronica. The college have re- tained this plant in their Pharmaco- poeia; it enters the Succirs Cochlea- riae Compositus, formerly called Suc- ci Scorbutici. Bee de Lievre, the hair-lip. Bechica, @r>xr*x, from /3«£, a cough, or from /S»t?w, to cough, any medicine designed to relieve a cough. It is of the same import as the wordpedo- ral. Be de Frangi, i. e. the disease of the Franks. So the Persians name the venereal disease. 90 > BE Bedeguar, an Arabian name for* the small Spanish milk-thistle. It \9 also a reddish-green, spongy, hairy, excrescence, made by small ichneu- mon flies on the stalks of the briar, or the dog rose-bush. Beech-tree, Fagus. Beef, the flesh of common neat cattle slaughtered for the food of man. It enters largely into human diet, both in its fresh and salted con- dition, especially among the Anglo- Americans and British. It is qne of the great articles of export from the middle and northern States of Ame- rica. Large quantities of it in barrels are annually brought to the Atlantic sea-ports frorn the interior parts of the country, pickled or packed with sea-salt. The history of beef is very curious in a medical as well as a die- tetic and commercial point of view*. Some facts which have been carefully noted in New-York, the great deposit of this commodity, are remarkably instructive. In the year 1798, an uncommonly large quantity of beef was in the city. A dulness of safe kept a more than common quantity at home. The law regulating the salting of it was at that time vague and dubious, both as to the quantity and quality of the salt. Liverpool salt, of which large importations' have been made to New-York, had been used to cure it; and this, im- proper as it was,, was put into the barrels very sparingly. The season was excessively hot. The beef cor- rupted; and being stored in cellars and warehouses in some of the cen- tral and busy parts of the city, emit- ted disagreeable effluvia. The pro- prietors and consignees finding the beef was tainted and spoiling, began, in the heat of the season, to overhalt and repack it. In doing this, the putrid pickle was thrown in great parcels into the streets; and the ex- halations from the meat in the cellars, and the stinking brine in the gutters-, were horribly offensive. A pesti- lential disease broke out in the im- mediate vicinity of these effluvia^ BE < gt ) BE tnd destroyed the lives of many citi- zens, particularly of those who lived to leeward of their sources. It was remarked by the persons engaged in examining and re-pick- ling these barrels of beef, that when the meat was beginning to corrupt, it became slimy or slippery to the touch, and always emitted a sour odour. The Inspector General of provisions, and almost every one of his assistants (amounting to between thirty and forty men), were uni- formly sensible of this acid flavour. But not only were they sensible of this sourness in the gaseous emanation from the beef, but the putrid pickle in which, it was soaking, was like- wise sour to the taste. Nor was the noxious effect of this acid vapour confined to the city. Much of this corrupting beef was carried omieti'town, and there examined. One of the sworn Inspectors re- ported to the Health-office, that, in examining a parcel of beef belonging to one merchant only, and that on the healthy shore of Long-Island, six of his men were taken sick. Of the Inspector General's men, almost all were poisoned by the efflu- via in different degrees. Of the pork then in the city, a far less quantity corrupted, and of that which did spoil, very little either of offensiveness or noxiousness was re- marked. The observations made coincided perfectly with Dr. Mitchill's reason- ing in his argument in favour of tallow-chandlers and soap-makers of New-York, in 1797. See his dis- cussion before the Legislature. Beef corrupts much sooner than Jiork; because the former consists prin- cipally of lean, and the latter of fat. Of the different parts of beef, •the fit putrifies much less easily than the lean; and of the pork, its lean, though small in quantity, spoils much more readily than its fat. Upon the whole, it was ascertained ■that the fat was remarkably more A-r.o to putrrfy% and whqn, it did corrupt, it afforded no pestilential air. The mischievous product, then, comes from the lean part of animal flesh, whether beef or pork. And as lean differs from fat chiefly in be- ing charged with septon or azote, it is plain this septon must be at the bottom of the destructive work. The product being sour, the septon must be oxygenated; and thence it is inferred, that the oxygen associated with it, constitutes septic acid. And this septic acid existing sometimes in a liquid, ar.d sometimes in an aerial form, gives rise to dysenteries, yellow and malignant fevers, as their principal exciting cause. Such are the facls relating to the decay of lean and fat meats. They lead to important conclusions, more favourable to the discernment of Bramha, who forbade beef to be eaten, than to that lawgiver who would not allow pork to be used as an article of diet. Whatever may have been remarked in the eastern parts of the world concerning the flesh of the swine, the experience of the west has amply and unquestionably shewn it to be the most wholesome kind of animal food. Beef, on the contrary, being exceedingly prone to corrupt and turn to poison in the casks where it is pickled, indulges its natural propensity in the stomach and intestines of those who feed largely upon it, both in its salted and unsalted condition. This is so much the case, that wherever a beef-ration enters into the diet of seamen, far- mers and soldiers, dysenteries and malignant distempers are very apt to make their appearance. The same remarks apply to other kinds of lean meat, as that of the camel, the sheep and the horse, particularly that which is badly salted and that which is quite fresh. The like observation is trur ot fish and fowl, the lean parts of which, abounding in septon, are more likely to be converted to septic or pesti'cntial poison, than articles of food consisting principally of oil mi BE ( 92 ) BE fat. See these words respectively.— A consequence of this proneness of beef and other lean meat to turn to pestilence and venom is, that the contents of the intestines of the per- sons who feed largely on them, may become infectious within their bo- dies, as in dysentery, and imme- diately after their discharge may poi- son the air of a room, as the beef might have done if it had putrified without having been eaten. The alvine evacuations of such beef-eaters consist of a great proportion of de- cayed or rotten beef; and if they do not abound with septic acid before their expulsion, they commonly turn to it a short time after, rendering the pit or sink into which they are thrown, abominably nauseous, and poisonous beyond any other species of excrement; for remedy of which evils, alkalies are the natural and effi- cacious applications, by virtue of their extraordinary antiseptic power. Weak solutions of mild soda and pot-ash taken into the stomach, and injected into the rectum, will neu- tralize the corroding acid in the ali- mentary canal, and destroy the fostor and poison of the stools. A little ley poured jnto the bed-pan will have a similar operation there, and effectually guard nurses and atten- dants against infection. And the same applications will overcome si- milar effluvia in a jakes or privy, or any where else. Beet. See Beta. Beet la, i. e. Beth. Beg ma, (3nyfj.x, from /S^f, a cough. Hippocrates means by this word both a cough and the spit brought up with it. Belemnites, arrow-stone, or thun- derbolt. It is the petrified remains of some sea-animal, and generally thought to be the spines of the sea- urchin. Belemnoides, from fJiXspyov, a dart, and EiJbr, snape. A name for the Processus, Styhides. It is also a name of the process at the lower end of the ulna. Belladonna, dwale, or common deadly nightshade. A species of Atropa. Bell-flower. See Campanula. Bcllis, the daisy. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Bell Metal. Copper and tin melt- ed in a suitable proportion, form the compound thus named. Bellon. So the colic is called in Derbyshire when it is produced by lead. Belzoinum. Gum Benjamin, and its tree. Ben. The oily acorn, oily nut, or ben-nut. Benedida Aqua. Formerly the Aq. Calcis Sim. was thus named. Also a water distilled from Serjiyl- lum. Benedida Herba. The herb ben- Ci. net. ^ Benedidus, signifying blessed, was a term anciently much used for the milder purges, as rhubarb, and the like; and, since, by the moderns it hath been applied not only to some officinal compositions of like virtue, but also to those of different quali- ties, as the Vinum Benedidum, which is an emetic, and the Aqua Benedida, a dryer, and some others. Benzoates, are salts formed by the union of Benzoic Acid (see Acids), with different bases, alkaline, earthy, and metallic. See M. Fourcroy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Benzoinum, Benzo'e, Benjamin tree. A species of Styrax. The college have retained this resin in their Pharmacopoeia; it enters the Tinc- tura Benzoes Composita, formerly called Bals. Traumatic; its flowers enter the Tinctura Opii Campho- rata, formerly called Elix. Pareg. Berberis, Barberry, or Pipperidge Bush. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates four species. Bergamote, or Bergamot, a species of Citron, produced at first casually, by an Italian's grafting a citron on the stock of a Bergamot pear-tree j B* ( 93 ) BI whence the fruit produced by this union participated both of the citron- tree and the pear-tree. The>.essence of Bergamot is also called Essentia de Cedra. Beryl, a precious stone. It is a specimen of quartzose crystal. Be- ryls are met with amongst the species of two different genera, in the order of quartez. See Gemma. Beta, beet. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three spe- cies. Betle, Indian betle. A species of Piper. Betonica, betony. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates five species, Betula, the birch-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. To this ge- nus he adds the Alnus, or alder-tree, and enumerates seven species. Bezoar, from Jia-zafiar, in the Persian language signifying a de- stroyer of poison; whence it is ap- plied to many things supposed to have such virtues, as Bezoar Ani- mal is applied to the liver and heart of vipers, Bezoar Mineral to a che- mical preparation, and so to many other things, according to the con- ceit and pleasure of their contrivers. There are two principal kinds of what is supposed natural Bezoar, the Oriental and Occidental, both be- ing a sort of stones of a round and oval figure, and said to be found in the maw or stomach of particular animals, as some species of goats, porcupines, &c. The Oriental Be- zoar is most esteemed, and bears by much the highest price; but those who have been at most pains to ex- amine it, will by no means allow that its medicinal virtues are answerable to its price. Bezoar Mineral. They are fossil bodies, which consist of concentric crusts, and are of a globular shape. Some are earthy, but others of very different-classes, according to the ar- rangement of fossil bodies. Also the Bezoarticum Minerale. JJezoarticutu Minerale. It is the metallic part of the butter of anti- mony, precipitated from its acid by means of the nitrous acid, and then calcined. The common calx of an- timony is generally substituted for it. Bezoarticus (Sp. Nitri.) It is the nitrous spirit that is recovered by distillation in preparing the Bezoar- ticum Minerale. Bibitorius Musculus. See Adduc- tor Oculi. Bicaudalis Musculus. Bidloo gives this name to the muscle of the ear, which others call Triceps Auris. Biceps Musculus, from bis and ca- put, a double-headed muscle. Biceps Cruris, i. e. Biceps Flexor Cubiti. Biceps Cruris, i. e. Bicejis Flexor Cruris. Bicejis Extemus, i. e. Triceps Ex- tensor Cubiti. Bicejis Flexor Cruris. It arises by two distinct heads; the first, called Longus, arises, in common with the semitendinosus, from the upper and posterior part of the tuberosity of the os ischium. The second, called Brevis, arises from the linea aspera, a little below the termination of the glutaeus maximus, by a fleshy acute beginning, which soon grows broader as it descends to join with the first head, a little above the external condyle of the os femoris. It is inserted by a strong tendon into the upper part of the head of the fibula. Its use is to bend the leg. This muscle forms what is called the outer ham-string; and between it and the inner, the nervus popliteus, arteria and vena poplitea, are situ- ated. Biceps Flexor Cubiti, also called Biceps Humeri, and Bicejis Flexor. It arises by two heads. The first and outermost, called Longus, be- gins tendinous from the upper edge of the glenoid cavity of the sca- pula, passes over the head of the os humeri within the joint, and, in its descent without the joint, is enclosed in a groove near the head of the os BI ( 94 Irameri, by a membranous ligament that proceeds from the capsular liga- ment and adjacent tendons. The second or innermost head, called Brevis, arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the coracoid process of the sca- pula, in common with the coraco- brachialis muscle. A little below the middle of the fore-part of the os humeri these, heads unite. It is inserted by a st-:ing roundish tendon into the tubercle on the upper end of the radius internally. Its use is to turn the hand supine, and to bend the fore-arm. At the bending of the elbow, where it begins to grow tendinous, it sends off an apo- neurosis, which covers all the mus- cles on the inside of the fore-arm, and joins with another tendinous membrane, which is sent off from the triceps extensor cubiti, and co- vers all the muscles on the outside of the fore-arm, and a number of the fibres, from opposite sides, de- cussate each other. It serves to strengthen the muscles, by keeping them from swelling too much out- wardly, when in action, and a num- ber of their fleshy fibres take their origin from it. Bicorne, Os, i. e. Os Hyoides, from his, double, and cornu, horn. Bicomis, a muscle so called when it hath two terminations. Bicomis, a name of the Flexor- Carpi Radialis; also of the Extensor- Carpi Radialis. Bicuspidcs. See Molares. Biennial. Herbs are said to be biennial when their roots continue two years. B if era Planta, from bis, twice, zndfero, to bear. In Botany, flower- ing twice in a year, viz. in spring and autumn; common between the tropics. Bifidum Folium, from bis, twice, and fissum, cloven; bifid leaf; twice divided. Biflorus Pedunculus, from bis and fios; Dearing two flowers; produc- ing two fructifications on each pe- duncle or stalk. ) SI Bifurcated, is said by anatomists of such vessels and parts as divide into two branches. Bigasfer; a name given to muscle* that have two bellies. Bignonia, trumpet-flower. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates twenty-one species. Biliaria Arteria, the biliary ar- tery. When the hepatic artery hath advanced as far as the vesicula fellis, it gives out the biliaria, which ac? companies the two cystic branches in the gall-bladder*, and then is lost in the great lobe of the liver. Bile. This, next to the semen, is the most extraordinary secretion in the animal body, as it consists of a quan- tity of soda or barilla dissolved in a watery menstruum, together with a portion of a bitter material. It has therefore been called by Dr. Mitchill the " bitter of soda." See his letter in the 2d volume of the Medical Repository. It has been stated un- der the article " Alkalies," that they were the most powerful of known antiseptics, for inanimate substances. And the Creator, foreseeing that the food of animals would be liable to detention, acidity, and corruption sometimes in the stomach and intes- tines, has provided an alkaline spring in the neighbourhood of the bowels, which, from its situation in the liver, should furnish an adequate supply of this wholesome and antiseptic liquor to prevent the bad consequences of putrifying and sour aliment. F'orn its peculiar constitution, the bile or gall is little prone to corruption. It may, accordingly, be kept for yea/s in the gall-bladder of an animal after' death, without spoiling. For the secretion of so important, so anti- septic, and so health-preserving a liquid, the constitution is endowed with a large viscus, the liver; whose function it is to prepare a due quan- tity of bile for the purpose of keep- ing the contents of the alimentary canal from running too rapidly into sourness and putrefaction. When bile meets with an acid, it B* < 9S ) fil turns from a yellowish colour to a is admitted into the intestines so far green. The greenness, therefore, of the from their termination at the anus j bile when discharged by vomiting or to wit, that it may visit and regulate by stool, js a sure indication that it their whole tract downwards as it has done its duty by neutralizing, as descends, and may also occasionally far as possible, the offending acid, exert its correaive and neutralizing When the duodenum abounds with influence in the stomach, whenever, acidity, the irritation which it causes by a small incision of the peristaltic near the orifice of the ductus com- motion, its presence is required there. munis cholcdochus, provokes an in- Of all the fluids of the animal body* creased secretion, and a more abun- the bile is the least disposed to un- dant flow of the gall to remove or dergo spontaneous changes. Its al- overcome the offending cause; after kaline quality enables it to resist the the same manner that snuff applied tendency to fermentation and putre- to the nostrils promotes a flow of fa&ion in a most remarkable, man- mucus, dust in the eyes excites a ner; for while blood, urine, milk, gush of tears, and tobacco in the lymph, saliva, &c. by exposure to mouth augments the secretion of the air, change very rapidly, and spittle. The bile then is not the grow corrupt, the bile parts with its cause of the diseases in which it watery part, grows thick, hardens, plentifully appears; but it is the and remains, after long keeping, as friend and ally of the constitution in sweet and good as ever. See Sada^ getting the better of noxious, septic, Barilla, and Nitre. or other acidity, by which it is as- Bills, bile, is a thick, yellow, sailed. % bitter liquor, separated in the liver, There is scarcely any thing more collected in the gall-bladder, and worthy of admiration in the human discharged into the lower end of the frame, than the provision of this al- duodenum, or beginning of the je- kahne, antiseptic and salutary liquid junum, by the common duct. It* in the midst of the viscera, where, in use is to sheath or blunt the acids- its appropriate gland, it is prepared of the chyle; because, they bein<^ copiously, and whence it issues as entangled with its sulphurs, thicker* from a never-failing fountain. When it so that it cannot be sufficiently the bile is deficient in quantity or diluted by the succus pancreaticus, quality, the alimentary canal at first, to enter the lacteal vessels. This and the whole constitution afterwards, appears not only from the analysis become disordered. On the other of the bile, which yields more of a hand, when it flows freely, and the lixivious than of a volatile alkaline noxious or peccant cause is seated salt; but likewise, from what has high in the alimentary canal, the bile, been observed, that of the great by a kind and wholesome provision, quantity of acid salts amongst the sometimes regurgitates in the intes- aliments in the stomach, there ne- tine, and ascends to the stomach it- ver could be found any in the chyle self, relieving it from oppression and after it had passed the duodenum; danger. The good done by the re- because some chyle is almost always fluent gall in such cases, has led to passing through the duodenum; the prescription of it when dried and therefore it was necessary that the moulded into pills as a remedy. And bile likewise should be continually it is related that a dose of fresh gall poured into it from the ductus hepa.- is a good preventive of indigestion, ticus. In a dog, whose ductus bl- and the ill consequences of gluttony liaris communis was near as big as~a ^nd excessive eating. _ man's, Dr. Keill says he has ga- From these considerations, the thered it at the rate of two drams in reason is evident wherefore the bile one hour. But because a greater BI ( 96 ) BI quantity of aliments requires a greater monious bile was the exciting cause • quantity of bile, therefore, according of the fevers, dysenteries, colics, and as the stomach is more or less dis- other maladies, in which a consider- tended with food, it presses out of able quantity of gall appeared. And the gali-bladder a proportionable the epithet " bilious" is as familiarly quantity of gall to be mixed with the applied to these classes of diseases, to chyle in the guts. See Liver. designate their exciting cause, as if Bilious, is a term applied to dis- it really and truly had some agency eases occasioned by too great a quan- in the business; whereas nothing tity of bile rendered acrid by heat, in the whole circle of vulgar or of or any other cause, as our autumnal learned absurdity is more remote fluxes, West-India fevers, &c. In from the truth. It is in consequence these complaints ripe succulent fruits of this fundamental error, and of contribute greatly to the cure. the prejudice growing out of it, that Bilious Diseases, morbid states of every body, patients as well as doc- body, in which there is an excretion tors, speak of bilious diseases with of much bile. Hence bilious fevers, the utmost familiarity, as well known bilious dysenteries and diarrhoeas, and perfectly comprehended; and and bilious colics, are very frequently that " billious pills," and " anti- talked of. If the excretion of bile bilious pills," advertised by the year in considerable quantity during these in our newspapers, perpetually insult disorders had served to give them a the eye and understanding. name merely, there would have not The real exciting cause of those been much harm in it. But the case disorders called " bilious," being ge- has been far otherwise: for by a nerally a hostile, stimulant, and pesti- most improper and unjust interpre- lentialacid in the primae viae, the bile tation, the bile which comes with all sallies forth to meet the enemy, and its powers to succour the endanger- to save the constitution. But this ed constitution, has been generally saver of the individual body, like deemed the cause itself of the very the Great Saviour of the world, has mischiefs that its composition and been opposed, reviled, scourged, spit nature enable it to prevent. Hence, upon, and crucified by the high- we find this precious and wholesome priests, pharisees, and rabble of the fluid spoken of in the most oppro- medical tribes. It is to be hoped, brious terms. Notwithstanding its that its true character and virtues grand antiseptic qualities, it has been will not be kept out of sight much called a corrupt and acrimonious longer. humour. Though its anti-febrile Binoculus. A bandage for both and anti-pestilential virtues are emi- the eyes is thus named. nently great, physicians have most Bios, faoo-, life, and its course. But unwisely termed it the worst secre- sometimes it only,means victuals. tion that ever pestered the constitu- Biscodus, twice dressed. Thisword tion. They denounce it as the is chiefly applied to bread twice bak- author of half the bodily evils which ed, or that is much baked, i. e. bis- mortals endure; and some have won- cuit. dered for what purpose such a trou- Bismuthum, bismuth. The ores blesome fluid, so apt to degenerate of bismuth very much resemble those into acrimony and poison, was placed of lead. They are, like them, dis- within the body. posed in facets, but have a yellowish Such have been the ravings and cast. Ores of bismuth are frequently delusionsof mankind concerning the found mixed with cobalt. Bismuth use and functions of the bile. And is a semi-metal, of a bright, pale, under such impressions they have lead-colour; and when broke, it ap- said, that a heated, exalted, or acri- pears of a silver white. It is of a ** ( 97 ) *L flakey contexture. Its earthy part Bixa Orellana, American arnolto. affords as good a blue as that from Black Lead. It is a compound ore cobalt. It melts rather sooner than of tin, iron, and sulphur. In Berg- lead, but later than tin. man's Mineralogy it is said to be a Bittern. When the brine is eva- species of Sulphur, and that it is phlo- porated for obtaining salt for the ta- giston saturated with aerial acid. ble, and all the table salt is col- Bladder. This is situated between letted from it, there'remains at last the duplicative of the peritonaeum, a large quantity of liquor which re- in the lower part of the abdomen, fuses to yield any crystals. These between the os sacrum, and the os liquors are very bitter, and are called pubis, above the straight gut in men, by chemists Mother-Waters; but and on the neck of the womb in that now spoken of is called bittern women. It is tied to the navel by in the salt-works. The bittern, or the urachus degenerated into a liga- mother-water of sea-salt, contains a ment, its sides to the umbilical ar- great quantity of sea-salt, with an teries, and its neck to the intestinum earthy basis, and a little Glauber's salt, rectum in women. It is composed Bitumen, a genus in the class of of three coats: the first is a cover- inflammables; it is of a black co- ing of the peritonaeum; the second lour, shining and glossy, brittle, but is composed of muscular fibres, of a close solid texture, and yielding, which run irregularly several waysj when burnt, a strong smell. and the third, which is full of wrin- Bitumen Judaicum, Jew's pitch, kles for facilitating its dilatation, is It is a species of Bitumen. It is a both glandulous and nervous. Its solid light substance, of a dusky co- glands separate a viscous and slimy lour on the outside, and a deep shin- matter, which defends it from the ing black within, having but little acrimony of the salts in the urine. taste or smell, except when it is heated, Around its neck there goes a small in which case it emits a strong pitchy muscle, called sphincter vesicre, odour. On burning it, a large quan- which contracts the orifice of the tity of ashes are left behind. It is bladder, that the urine may not run found in the earth in many parts of out, but when it thrusts open »the Egypt, and floating on the surface of passage, by the contraction of the the Dead Sea. At first it is soft, but second coat of the bladder, which grows hard by keeping. is therefore called Detrusor Urin*. Bitumen Barbadense, Barbadoes tar. The blood-vessels of the bladder are It is a species of Bitumen. branches of the Hyjiogastrics. Its - Bitumen Liquidum, i. e. Petroleum, nerves come from the Intercostals, Bivalva, bivalve, in Botany, is the Its use is to be a reservatory of the pods and husks of plants, which open urine, that it may not incessantly lengthways in two parts, like the shell run from us, as it is separated in the of a muscle. kidneys. Bivalvula, i. e. Bivalva. Bladder in the threat. So the Biventer, from bis, twice, and ven- Cynanche Trachealis is called in New- ter, a belly. A muscle is so called England. that is divided into two bellies. See Blasitas, stammering or lisping. Digastricus. It is the Psellismus Ringens of Cullen. Biventer Cervicis, i.e. Comjdexus. Blasus,B?,xi 70;. a Greek primitive, Biventer Maxilla Inferior is, i. e. the same as Valgus, a bandy-legged Digastricus. person, or one whose legs are bent Bixa, arnotto. The French call outwards; one whose back-bone is it Rocou. It is a genus in Linnieus's bended either forward or backward; botany. He notices but one species, also a paralytic person, and one who viz. hath an impediment in his speech. BL ( 98 r Bfatta Byzantia, 8\xrrir>v, fSv^zv rtov, or Byzantina, called also Unguis Odoratus, and Constantinople sweet hoof. The purple fish, the welk, and other fishes of the same kind, i. e. that have wreathed shells, have also oper- cular or lids. These lids are of va- rious shapes and different substances; the matter of some of them resembles shells, others are like leather, and a third kind are horny. The horny and leathery kinds have a greasiness or unctuosity, which, when they are burnt, exhales a strong smell, some- times agreeable, but most generally very foetid. The Blatta Byzantia, or Unguis Aromaticus vel Odor&tns of the ancients, was of the leathery or horny kind. It was called Unguis from its likeness to a man's nail in its shape and colour. Blende, a species of the ore of Zinc; it is always glaring; it is mineralized by sulphur, and often contains iron. Blenna, Bh'.wx^. or Blena, a thick phlegm descending from the brain* through the nostrils* which shews a beginning recovery* Blennorrhagiai The name Gonorr- hoea implies a discharge of semen, which never takes place in the com- plaint to which at present it is ap- plied; and for which,, if a Greek name is to be retained, Dr. Swediar proposes to call it Biennorrhagia, from @Xtvix, mucus, and gsw, to flow, i. e. Mu~ eifluxus (adivus) ; and thus, to dis- tinguish both from real gonorrhoeas, and from gleets, to which latter he proposes to give the name Blennorr* keea, Mucifluxus (passivus), i.e. with- out phlogistic symptoms. Biennorrhagia baldni. Dr. Swediar proposes this name as more properly expressive of the disorder called Go-. noirhcea spuria, which see. The dis- order is an active discharge from the part. Blood. By this some understand not only the fluid in the veins and arteries, but likewise that in the lymphaducts, nerves, or any other vessel of the body; because they ar« all parts of the bltod separated from it by the force of the hearfj, and many of them by the_animal mechanism return to it again after performance of their destined tasks and in this acceptation it is taken in the calculations of its quantity ux a human body, and its velocities;. which, because it is of the utmost moment to understand, we shall giva it from the best authors. The ventricles of the heart are each capable of receiving an ounce of blood, or more;- and, therefore, being full in their -diastole, we may suppose that they throw out at least one ounce of bloodeach systole. Tho heart contracts about 4000 times in an hoUr, more or less, according ta- ttle different temperaments, sexes*, and ages ; and, therefore, there pass through the heart every hour 4000 ounces, or 2501b. weight of bloodt Now, the common opinion is, that the whole mass of blood.does not ex* ceed 2cib. and, therefore,, according to this allowance,a quantity of bloody equal to the whole mass, passes through the heart ten times in am hour, that is, about once every six minutes. If the heart contracts eighty times in a minute, then 2Cjbi weight of blood passes through its ventricles once in five minutes, oe twelve times in an hour. Now, having the number of pulses in any determinate time, the quantity of blood thrown out at the left ventricl* of the heart every pulse, and the diameter of theaorta, it will be easy to find with what degree of celerity the bloods moves through the aorta; for, the celerity with which a fluid runt out at any orifice, uniformly, and al- ways running in the same quantity, is equal to the velocity of a body which describes a space of the same length with that of a cylinder whose basis is equal to the orifice, and whose magni- tude is equal to the quantity of fluid that runs out in the same time. Now^ suppose the heart contracts eighty times in a minute, and that eachi systole throws into the aorta an ounce of bhodl which is equal in bulk-t* E-L ./( 99 ) B€! T,6^<) inches, and, consequently, 80 ounces are 132,72 inches; the dia- meter of the aorta is found to be 0,73 parts of an inch, and, therefore, its orifice is 0,4187; by which, if 132,72 be divided, the quotient.316 inches, or 26 feet, gives the length of the cylinder, or the space through which the blood moves in a minute, supposing it were constantly going out of the heart with the same velo- city; but .because of the diastole of the heart, which is at-least half the time of pulsation, there go out .80 ounces in half a minute, and, conse- quently, the velocity of blood is dou- ble, as it moves at the rate of 52 feet in a minute. Now, because the sum of the sections of the branches of an artery is always greater than that of the trunk, the velocity of the blood must constantly decrease as the artery divides into more branches. The ■ cxactest proportion of the branches to their trunks, found fry measuriqg an artery of the thigh, injected with wax, is as 12387 to 10000; and, con- sequently, the greatest velocity of the blood will be to the least as 523.3 •to 1; or the blood moves 5233 times slower in some capillary arteries < than it does in the aorta. The blood ■ is received from the arteries into the veins, where it still moves slower as >it returns to .the heart again. The arteries are to the veins as 324 to 441, and, consequently, the blood moves in the veins above, 711-6 times slower than it does in the aorta. The ■ iarther the -blood moves from the heart, the slower it returns; and all •the blood, which at the same time is ■ thrown out of the heart, does not .return at the same time to it again, but the times are directly as the spaces the blood runs over before it returns to the heart again, and reci- procally as the velocities; and, con- sequently, some parts of the blood 'may be some thousand times longer in returning to the heart than others; -and there is no time when all the . Mood can be said to have only once circulated; but, if there were any such time, the quantity of blood in the body must be first determined, which is very difficult to do, and not yet agreed upon by hardly any two persons. .Bleeding to death can never give the estimate of its true quantity, because no animahcan vbleed longer than while the great artery is full, which will be longer or shorter as the wounded artery is smaller or greater; and the aorta mustalways be the first vessel .that empties. The most cer- tain way, in.Dr. Keill's opinion, is, by finding what proportion the cavi- ties of the vessels, of which the whole body is composed, bear to4he thick- ness of the coats. This, in the veins and arteries, may be exactly found ; but in the other vessels we only know the quantity of fluid they contain, by carefully evaporating as much as possible. Thus the Doctor found the fluids are to the vessels; .: /"Arteries \ Veins In the \ Muscles Nerves Bones i! The least of which proportion shews the liquor to be one half of the weight of the body; and if a cal- culation be made on the proportion of the blood in the arteries, to their coats, in lies the plexus choroides, made of veins, arteries, and little glands* This plexus reaches from one late-. ral ventricle to the other, passing under the fornix, above the third ventricle; it sends a branch to the fourth sinus of the dura mater.. In, the middle, above the corpora stri- ata,, and the thalami nervorum opti- corum, there lies a thin and broad production of the medullary sub- stance, which comes from the fore- part of the ventrical by two roots, and reaches to the hinder part, where it ends by two other protu- berances, called its Crura, which cover a great part of the thai. nerr. opt. This production is called the Fornix, because it is a covering to the third ventricle. Under the for- nix there is a rima between the BR ( *°4 ') BR crura medullae oblongatae, which is the third ventricle, it being a little dilated in its third part: there is a hole that goes down to the glandula pituitaria: this hole is the entry to the infundibulum or funnel, so cal- led because of its figure: it is a small conduit made of the medullary sub- stance, covered with the pia mater; it pierces the dura mater, upon the basis of the skull, and sinks into the substance of the glandula pituitaria, which is situated in the cella tur- cica, closely covered with the pia mater and dura mater; it is of a harder substance* than the other glands of the body; it receives the end of the infundibulum, which carries a liquor from the ventricles into this gland, which is surrounded by the rete mirabile, or a plexus of some branches of the carotidal and cervical arteries, which break the impetus of the blood, and abate the velocity as it passes through the ten- der substance of the brain. In the hinder part of the third ventricle there is another small hole, called Anus, which leads into the fourth ventricle in the cerebellum. In the upper part of this hole is situated the glandula pinealis, about the big- ness of a pea: it is composed of the same substance as the rest of the brain, and for the same use. It is tied by some fibres to the nates, which are two prominences of the medulla oblongata, situated above the fore-part of that conduit which leads from the anus to the fourth ventricle: they are of an oval figure, pretty big; and immediately behind them are two other prominences of the same figure and substance, call- ed Testes, both covered with a net of blood-vessels. There is a small transverse medullary protuberance behind the testes, from which the pathetic nerves arise. The conduit which reaches from the anus to the fourth ventricle, is in that part of the medulla oblongata which is betwixt the cerebrum and the cerebellum, called the Isthmus. The upper part or cover of this conduit, Which h betwixt the testes and the foremost vermicular process of the cerebel- lum, to which also it is tied at its two ends, and to the processes which come from the cerebellum to the testes at its sides, is called Valvula Major; it is of a medullary sub- stance; its use is to keep the lymph from falling out above the nerves in the basis of the skull. These are all the parts of the cerebrum. The cerebellum, which is much less, is also composed of a cortical and a medullary substance; its su- perficies makes no turnings and windings as that of the cerebrum; but its foldings are straight, and re- semble the segments of circles, or the edges of plates laid on one an- other; and these segments are largest in its middle, growing less as they approach its fore and hind part, where they seem to resemble two worms, and therefore are called Pro- cessus Vermiformes. The medullary substance of the cerebellum, as it ap- proaches the medulla oblongata, ga- thers together, and then divides equal- ly into two bundles, which are joined to the two sides of the medulla ob- longata; as they separate they leave a little space upon the upper side of the medulla, which is called the fourth ventricle; and its farther end, because of its resemblance, Calamut Scriptorius. The top of this ventri- cle is covered with several blood- vessels woven like a net. The me- dullary substance of the cerebellum makes three processes upon each side of the medulla oblongata: the first two go on each side to the testes; the valvula major is betwixt them. The second two are pretty broad; they go straight down on each side, and meet on the under side of the medulla: they make that protuberance called Processus Annularis. The third goes backwards on the upper side of the medulla; they make it look bigger, resembling two cords upon its sides. This is all that is remarkable in the cerebrum, cerebellum, and up- BR ( *o5 ) BR per side of the medulla oblongata; but, upon turning the brain, may be distinctly seen the rise of all the nerves, the infundibulum, two white spots behind it, the crua medullae oblongatae, one on each side the cerebrum: where they join may be casts back a branch, which makes the root of the intercostal nerve; this goes out at the canal through which the carotid artery enters. The seventh is the auditory nerve; it rises from the hinder-part of the processus annularis, and enters the seen the processus annularis, or Pons hole in the process of the os petro Varolii: and, beyond that, there are two prominences called Corpora Py- ramidalia: they are about an inch long, and on each side of them, to- wards their lower end, there are two more, which, from their figure, are called Corpora Olivaria; and then the medulla oblongata goes out of the skull, being contained in the pia and dura mater. The vessels of the brain are nerves, arteries and veins. The nerves are ten pair: the first pair are the olfac- tory nerves, rising from the basis of the corpora striata, and passing through the holes of the os cribri- forme. The second pair are the optic nerves: they arise partly from the extremities of the corpora stri- ata, and partly from the thalami nervorum opticorum, which they almost embrace: they unite toge- ther above the cella turcica, and, immediately dividing again, they pass through the two foremost holes in the os sphaenoides. The third pair are the movers of the eyes: they rise on each side the infundibulum, from the medulla oblongata, and go out at the foramina lacera. The fourth pair are the pathetic nerves: they rise from the small medullary cord which is behind the testes, and pass through the foramina lacera. The fifth pair rise from the fore-part of the processus annularis : they give nerves to the dura mater; each of them divides into three branches; the first passes out at the foramen lacerum, the second at the third hole of the os sphaenoides, and the third through another hole of the same bone. The sixth pair rises from the sides of the processus annularis, and goes out at the foramen lace- rum; but just before it goes out, it sum. The eighth pair is the par vagum; it rises from the medulla ob- longata, behind the processus annu- laris, by several threads which join in one: and it goes out at the same hole the lateral sinuses open into the jugulares. The ninth pair rises from the processus olivaris of the medulla oblongata, and passes out at a hole in the occipital bone, which is proper to itself. The tenth and last pair rises by several fibres from the beginning of the medulla spina- lis; from thence ascending within the occiput, it turns, and passes out at the same hole through which the vertebral artery enters, between the first vertebra and the occipital bone, running through a sinus in this ver- tebra. These are the nerves of the brain; which farther see in their various ramifications all over the body, under the word Nerve. The arteries are the two internal carotids, which pass through two oblique canals in the ossa petrosa; as soon as they enter the skull, they give a branch which enters the orbit of the eye; they give branches which make the rete mirabile, then they pierce the dura mater on each side of the infundibulum; they commu- nicate with the cervical artery, and they give branches to the plexus choroides, and are distributed through all the substance of the brain.—■ Their branches make many turn- ings and windings upon the pia ma- ter, and at last are lost in the little glands of the cortical substance of the brain. The two vertebral arte- ries, which come out of the holes in the transverse processes of the vertebrae, enter the large hole of the occipital bone; they pierce the dura mater, and go along the under side BR ( i of the medulla oblongata; then they cast back two branches for the spinal arteries, and at the processus annu- laris they join in one branch called the cervical artery ; this communi- cates with the two carotids, by two branches, called the communicant branches; then it divides again into two, which give branches to- the rete mirabile and plexus choroides ; and they are afterwards distributed through all the susbtance of the brain, ending in the ci&eritioud substance, as the carotid*.. The veins enter not the cranium at the same hole that the^arteries do, because, upon any turgescence of the blood, the swelling and pulse of the arteries would compress the veins against the bony sides of their pas- sage, and thereby cause a stagnation and extravasation of the blood in the brain, which would destroy the whole machine. Neither do the veins run along the sides of the arteries* in the brain, as they do through all the rest of the body, but they rise from the extremities of the arteries, in the ci- neritious substance, and go straight to discharge themselves into the sinuses of the dura mater. The blood which is brought into the brain by the caro- tid and vertebral arteries, is separated by the glands which make the cine- ritious and cortical substance of the brain, from its finest and most subtile parts, called animal spirits, which are received from the glands by the fibres of the medullary substance, which is the beginning of the nerves. Each nerve, therefore, is a bundle of very fine and small tubes, of which some are no bigger than the hundredth part of a hair; and these tubes are the ex- cretory ducts of the cineritious sub- stance. This does not only appear from the structure of the brain; but by reason likewise we are assured, that there is such a fl'uid as we call animal spirits running in the nerves: for, since all sensation is performed by the nerves, it must be done either by the substance of the nerve, or the fluid which is contained in the nerve; 6 ) BR if by the substance of the nerver % must be by a vibration from the part upon which the impression is made to the brain. Now, that there can be no vibration from the impression of external objects upon animal nerves, which are slack, and sur- rounded by other bodies, is evident, and therefore sensation must be made by the fluid in the nerves. The mo- tion of this fluid is not swift and rapid, as is generally supposed, but slow and languid, as all its motion proceeds from the dilatation of the arteries compressing the soft sub«- stance of the nerves, and from the force by which it is thrust through the glands of the brain: and when the nerves aee full of this fine fluid, the impressions of objects may be communicated to the brain without any quick motion in the animal spirits, either by retarding or stop- ping their progressive motion,, or by causing an undulation. If to these be added,, that the animal spirits must be confined within their own proper channels* as well as the other fluids of the body, the many hypotheses contrived by Willis, and others, must needs come to nothing. The nervous fluid, or animal spi- rits, undoubtedly consist of by. far the smallest particles in the blood, as appears by the minuteness of their secerning glands; and therefore,.not being formed by the cohesion of other particles, they might have been separated any where. Yet the ani- mal economy receives a great ad- vantage by the distant station of the brain from the heart; forr if it had been placed nearer, and received the blood still divided into its smallest particles, by the force of the air in the lungs, such particles might have entered the glands, and afterwards cohering to one another,, might have obstructed such extremely narrow channels. Now, the brain being placed at such a distance, the parti- cles, that by their attractive power from corpuscles, will have sufficient time to coalesce, and their magnitude BR ( 107 ) BR fill hinder their entering into the glands: for, if it should happen that these particles should enter the glands, and there unite together, they would then obstruct the passage to the nerves, and produce apo- plexies, palsies, &c. the particles of which the animal spirits consist being cf such an extreme fineness, that their quantity can bear but a small proportion to the other fluids in the blood; and, consequently, there was a necessity for a prodigious number of glands to separate them from the blood; and this is the reason of the great bulk of the brain. Branca, an Italian word, signifv- ing foot; hence the Acanthus is called Branca Ursina, bear's foot, from the resemblance of leaves to the foot of a bear. Brancha, or Branchi, Bpxyx^, names of the glandulous tumours of the fauces which resemble two al- monds, and are accompanied with a difficulty of spitting and trouble- some breathing. Branchus, @px, oculus, from its vast largeness like an ox's eye. Bupleurum, hare's ear, or thorow- wax. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates seventeen species. Burdock. See Ardium, and Lappa. Burgundia Fix, Burgundy pitch. It is the turpentine from the moun- tain pine, boiled to the consistence we see it of. £U ( » Bursa, a purse. Thus the Scrotum is called. Bursa Mucosa, called also Bursa Tendinibus Subjeda, and Sacculi Mu- cosi. It is said that Bellini first ob- served these bags, but Douglas first described them. Their office is to emit a lubricating mucus, to facilitate the motion of U»e tendons, where they play upon one another, or upon a bone. Mr. Gooch gives the following list of them in his Observations: i. Deltoides, a large one situated under this muscle, upon the acro- mion scapulae. 2. Biceps Brachii, a small one in- vesting the tubercle of the radius, both on the side where the tendon is fixed, and also on the other side where there is no tendon. It adheres strongly to the whole tubercle, and loosely to part of the supinator brevis, under which it lies, as well as under the tendon of the biceps. 3. Iliacus In tern us and Psoas. A large thin and pliable one is found upon the ischium, beneath the ten- dons of the iliacus* internus and psoas, as they pass down to their insertions in the os femoris. It is attached to these tendons, and to the anterior surface of the capsular ligament; and this sacculus sometimes com- municates with the joint. 4. Latissimus Dor si and Teres Ma- jor. One is situated between the ex- tremities of the tendons of these mus- cles, adhering strongly to them. 5. Glutaus Maximus, a large thin one, firmly connected by a small part of it to the back of the tro- chanter, immediately under the ter- mination of the glutaeus medius, and is loosely attached to the rest of the trochanter and the tendon of the glutaeus maximus. 6. Glutaus Medius, a small one situated between the termination of its tendon and that of the pyriformis, adhering to both. 7. Glutaus Minimus, a small thin one attached to it* tendon and the trochanter major. 1 3 BU 8. Gemini, a small one between them and the termination of the ob- turator internus, connected to both, and to that part of the capsula of the joint which lies under the ge- mini. 9. Biceps Cruris. One is situated between the end of its tendon exte- riorly, and the capsular ligament of the knee, adhering to both. 10. Semimembranosus. A small one lies between its tendon, which runs between the inner condyle of the tibia and the capsular ligament of the joint. 11. Cruralis and Vasti. Behind the tendons of the cruralis and vasti9 there is a thin, but large one, con- nected to those tendons before they join, and after their junction it is fixed to the patella. It also adheres to the capsula of the joint that ex- pands itself over the bone. 12. Gracilis, Sartorius, and Semi- tendinosus. Under the extremities of the tendons of these muscles is a large one, adhering to them on one side, and on the other to the capsu- lar ligament of the knee, on the in- side where these tendons play. 13. Gemellus. A large one lies under its inner head, firmly attached to its tendinous origin; r.lso to the extremity of the semitendinosus, and the capsula of the knee near the an- terior condyle. 14. Soleus. The tendon of the soleus passes over the upper part of the os calcis, between which and the bone lies a large sacculus, and near that is found a glandular body which furnishes a mucous fluid for the more effectual lubrication of these parts, that are in such constant mo- tion in walking. 15. Tibialis Anticus. A small one is fixed to the tendon a little before its termination, where it plays on the top of the foot. 16. Peroneus Longus. One lies un- der the tendon of this muscle, where it plays over the os cuneiforme, on the outside of the foot. Bursa Testium, i. e. Scrotum. CA ( m ) CA Bursalis Musculus, so called from Sts resemblance to bursa, a purse. It is the muscle which Bartholine calls Marsulualis, and Innes calls the Ob- turator Internus, which see. Buxton Water. This is the second in its degree of heat among those of Great-Britain. The water of St. Anne's well contains a trifling por- tion of calcareous earth, fossil alkali, and sea-salt; of all not much more than twenty grains in a gallon. It contains so much fixed air as to be rather lighter than pure common water. It seems to be most effica- cious in cool weather. Byrsa, a skin of leather to spread palster on. Byssus, powder-wort. A genus in Linnaeus's botany, of the order of Algas or Thongs. He enumerates fourteen species. * Byssus, fivo-aro;, a name for the Pu- dendum Multebre. Also a name of a sort of fine cloth worn by the an- cients. {"»ABALA, the cabalistic art. It is derived from the Hebrew word signifying to receive by tradition. It is a term that hath been anciently used in a very mysterious sense amongst divines; and since, some enthusiastic philosophers and che- mists have transplanted it into me- dicine, importing by it somewhat magical: but such unmeaning terms are now justly rejected. Cachexia, xxx&x, from xaxo;, /'// or bad, and efic, a habit, a bad habit of body. Dr. Cullen defines it to be a depravity of the constitution of the whole, or of a great part of the body, without any febrile or nervous disease as the primary one. Cachexia Iderica, the jaundice. Cachexia Uterina, i. e. Fluor Al- bus. Cachochylia, indigestion, or deprav- ed chylification. Cachochymia, xxxoxvpix, from y.xxo;, ill, and %U|U.o?, humour, a depraved state of the? humours. Cacoethes, xxxor^ng, from xxxov, ill. and >j0o?, a word which, when applied to diseases, signifies a quality, or a disposition. Hippocrates applied this word to malignant and difficult dis- tempers. Galen, and some others, express by it an incurable ulcer, that is rendered so through the acri- mony of the humours flowing to it. Linnaeus and Vogel use this term much in the same sense with Galen, and describe the ulcer as superficial, spreading, weeping, and with callous edges. Cacopathia, mKoirxQw, an ill affec- tion. Cacophonia, xxxoQuvix, a depravity of the voice. Vogel defines it to be a disagreeable sharp kind of voice. Cullen uses this word as synonymous with Par aphonia. Cacopragia, from xxxoc, *//, and irpxrlu, to do or ad, a depravation in the viscera, by which nutrition is performed. Cacorrythmus, xaxoppuS/uo?, from xa- xoj, ill, and fvOjuo?, order, an epithet of a disorderly pulse. Cacosphyxia, xxxoatyvfyx, from xa- xo$, ill, and o-$v%i<;, from o-tyvZu, to leap or beat like an artery, a disorder of the pulse in general. Cacostomachus, xxxoa-TOfjJxxo?, lite- rally an ill or bad stomach; but is spoken of food that is bad for the stomach. Cacothymia, from xxxoc, ill, and Svpoc, the mind, any vicious disposi- tion of the mind. Cacotrophia, xxxorpoQix, from xxxof, ill, and Tpo0»j, nutriment, any sort of vicious nutrition in general. Cadus, melon thistle. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He adds to this genus, tire Cereus or Torch Thistle, and Opuntia or Indian Fig. He enu- merates twenty-four species. Cadmia, i. e. Lapis Calaminaris. CA ( 113 ) CA Cadmia Faditia, i. e. Tutia. Cadmia Metallica, a name of co- balt, Caducus Morbus, the epilepsy. Cacitas, i. e. Amaurosis. Cacum Intvstinum, the blind gut* so called from its being perforated at one end only. It is about three fingers breadth long. Winslow ob- serves that its diameter is more than double that of the small intestines. By its open end it is connected with the beginning of the colon, to which it seems to be an appendage. What- ever goes into it and returns, passes both ways by the same orifice. Camentum, cement. This word is Used by Paracelsus in the same sense as to calcine after a particular man- ner with corrosive liquors; but more properly, by Helmont and others, for luting. It is any tenacious mat- ter by which two bodies are made to adhere. Camentum Cuprum, cement, cop- per; also called Ziment Cojiper. It is copper precipitated from vitriolic waters, by means of iron. The name is said to be derived from a vitriolic water in Hungary, called Ziment. Casalpinia. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Father Plurhier gave this name to a plant which he discovered in Ame- rica, in honour of Andreas Caesal- pinus, an eminent botanist, and one of the first who attempted to class plants. Casarea Sedio, the Caesarean sec- tion or operation. It is the opera- tion whereby the foetus is extracted from the uterus through the tegu- ments of the belly. It is called thus from Julius Caesar, who was brought into the world this way. Some say it was one Casso, who was the first who was thus taken from the mo- ther's womb, and from whom the operation is named. Casares9 children who are brought into the world by the Cesarean ope- ration. Casoncs, i. e. Cxsares. Cajejtuti Oleum. It is thpught to be obtained from the grains of para* dise. It is recommended as a ner- vous medicine. The dose is four or five drops. Calamine Stone. The yellow, red, brown, and green coloured, are the four species of Zinc Stone; a variety of the yellow species of Zinc Flos, is also a calamine stone; it is like wax, transparent, or glossy; of a so- lid structure and compact. Edwards. Calamint. A name of several spe- cies of Melissa. Calamita Alba, the white sand- stone. Calamita of Rhases, the common load-stone. Calamus, the stalk of any plant. It is also the name of a genus in Linnaeus's botany, of which he enu- merates one species. Calamus Aromaticus, i. e. Acorus Calamus. A species of Acorus in the Linnaean system. The college have retained this root in their Pharma- copoeia. Calamus Scriptorius. The fourth ventricle in the brain terminates backward like the point of a writing pen; hence the under end of it is thus named. Calazia, a precious stone with spots like hail in it. Calcaneus, also called Os Calcis^ the heel-bone. It is the largest bone in the foot; it lies under the astraga- lus. Behind, it hath a large protu- berance, which forms the heel, and into which the Tendo Achillis is in- serted. ^ , . ") Names for vitriol, La leant hos, ( t . .-, ,* „ , . > from the Greek Lalcant/tum, [ , « Calcareous Earth, a genus of Earth which effei'vesceth with acids; earth; which burns to a calx or quick-lime. This property distinguishes the lime- stones from the magnesias, which, though exposed to the hottest" fire^ will not burn to lime. Calcareous earth is very abundant in nature, and exists in the following forms: Being soluble in water, and mixible with acids, it exists in great abundance in C A ( the ocean, in the form of a transpa- rent solution. This collection of waters may therefore be considered the vast repository of calcareous earth, i. It enters largely into the coverings or habitations of the invi- sible worms which construct-the cal- careous' masses called corals, coral- lines, madrepores, brain-stones, sea- fans, and the like, in the bottom of the sea. 2. In like manner it com- poses a great part of the testace- ous animals called shell fishes, such as oysters, clams, muscles, conchs, whelks, perriwinkles, scollops, and all similar creatures,1 whose relicks are so numerous and bulky on the shores. 3'. The cataphractOus coats or coverings of crustaceous insects are composed also of calcareous earth, as the coats of crabs and lob- sters, the scales of-sturgeons and cuttle fishes; as also the shells'of eggs: 4. The teeth and-bones of men, quadrupeds, birds and fishes, consist of a large quantity of calcareous earth, which enters into them as a constituent part of the healthy fa- bric. Thus the bodies of animals are the machines which collect cal- careous earth from its dispersed state in the waters of the ocean, and in fresh waters, a greater part of which contains some portion of it in solu- tion. The calcareous earth so gathered together by the living functions of afnfmals both of the water and land, does not crumble to atoms immedi- ately on their death, but oftentimes remains in a very compact and du- rable form forages afterwards, accu- mulating continually into immense strata or layers. Undergoing friction by the agitation of the waves, these animal relicks become worn down in some degree, and in process of time harden into stones and rocks. These frequently contain portions of shells, bones, corals, or other orga- nized animal relicks, plainly distin- guishable, which prove, beyond a doubt, from what they were formed originally. 114 > CA There is no doubt entertained! that in this manner reefs and islands have been formed in the sea; and! the shelly materials of Bermudas and Barbadoes, and the reefs surround- ing Otahcite and other tropical islands- in the Pacific Ocean, are plain proofs of the fact. The re- mains of animals thus bedded in stone are called petrifafbions, incrus- tations, and impressions^ according try their respective degrees of approxi- mation- to their primitive struc-r ture. In some of these strata, the shells and bones are very perfect; and allow a good judgment to be formed of their genera and species. In other cases, as in Monte Bolca, near Verona in Italy, animal mum* mies have been found in complete preservation in the midst of calcare- ous rocks. From these particulars^ it appears, that calcareous earth is a great antiseptic, for it preserves the remains of animals longer from cor- ruption and decay*- than all the fine injections, and balsams, and spices, that embalmers-of the dead have ever contrived. When the bodies of the dead are placed in catacombs, or vaults of calcareous earth, they are preserved longer from putrefaction than in any other way-. Such being the preserving and antiseptic property of calcareous earth, we can explain Wherefore animal bodies have been so liberally supplied with it. A safeguard was thus afforded to their bodies agahist the hostile-acids by which they were surrounded and annoyed. And after the death'of the individuals to whom these collections of calcareous earth belonged, and by whom they were made, they have descended as a pre- cious and invaluable* inheritance to the generations-who have succeeded them. From this brief history, it can be readily understood why cal* careous earth, which was more re- cently gatUred together than any other of the species of earth, should occupy the highest regions or upper strata of the globe, while the cteyy C A < i JEint, and magnesian minerals, being -of older date and existence, lay be- low. The great calcareous strata being thus but of comparatively re- ■ cent formation, and placed last, must be found uppermost in the work of ■stratification. They accordingly oc- cupy the superior ranges in the mi- neralogical structure of the world. ^Calcareous earth dissolves in wa- ter; and on analyzing most of the waters which gush out of the hills, there is found to be a small admix- ture of this material. It serves to alkalize, in some degree, the water, .and thus to render it healthy. If it is deposited after having undergone solution in water, which frequently happens, it forms the stony masses called staladites, stalagmites, drop- Stones, watricles, and incrustations and "■concretions of various sorts. In the midst of these modern productions, organic remains of vegetables and animals have been frequently found 'in a state of excellent soundness and •preservation; shewing the antiseptic power of calcareous earth. When calcareous earth is com- bined with carbonic acid, it is called, if very beautiful, marble; if compact and unhandsome, limestone; if gra- nulated and easily worked, freestone; and if white and friable, chalk. When combined with sulphuric acid, it forms, if compact and fair, alabaster; if more rough, gypsum; and in other forms, zelenites and talck. When united with spathic ■r?cid, it constitutes the beautiful fa- mily offluors, and fluoric and cubical epars. When combined with mu- riatic acid, it constitutes the delique- scent, and part of the bitter portion of ocean water. With the acid of putrefaction, or septic acid, it forms a compound which is an admirable manure, and very remarkable for its <]ualitv of promoting the growth of plants: and if pot-ash be mingled with this septite of calcareous earth, it attracts the septic acid, and forms tnlt-petre. See Lime. .Calcareous Slate, a genus of CaU i J ) C4L careous Sto7te, which is of a laminate^ structure, and not formed from de- position by water. Calcareous Stone, an order in the class of Stones. Its characters are, it effervesces with acids, burns into quick lime, and does not strike fire with steel. ■ Calcarius Lapis, lime-stone. Calcination is such a management of bodies by fire, as renders them re- ducible to powder; for which reason it is termed Chemical Pulverization. This is the next degree of the power of fire beyond that of Fusion (which see): for-when fusion is longer continued, not only the more subtile particles of the body itself fly off, but the particles of fire.likewise in- sinuate themselves in such multi- tudes, and are so dispersed and blend- ed throughout all its whole substance, thatthefluidity which was first caused by the fire can no longer subsist. From this union arises a third kind of body, which, being very porous and brittle, is easily reduced to pow- der; for the fire having penetrated every where into the pores of the body, the particles are both hindered from mutual contact, and divided into minute atoms; so that they are easily reducible into the finest powder. Hence not only the parts of the body calcined are much broken and rarified, but rendered specifically lighter. For the gravity of crude lead, if compared to water, is as 114 to 1; but that of calcined lead is 9 to 1. So the proportion of cal- cined copper to water is but T5T; but that of crude copper is 8f. The proportion of white lead to lead itself comes out still less, i. e. sub- triple. Four ounces of regulus of antimony, if put into fusion for an hour and a half, will gain two drams and a half; though, in the mean time, a multitude of effluvia go off in vapours. Hence, the absolute gravity is increased indeed by calci- nation, but the specific is lessened: the reason of which is this, that the particles of the body, divided by the CA ( i fire, and separated from mutual con- tact, are diffused into a larger bulk : but the particles of fire, which are much lighter than the calcined body, being every where mixed with it, and dispersed through its pores, les- sen the specific, and increase the ab- solute gravity. But however the particles of bo- dies are divided and separated by cal- cination, so as to be deprived of their ancient appearance; yet many me- tals, and some minerals, whose parts are mostly homogeneous, do not seem to lose their nature with their form: for gold, silver and quick- silver cannot be so destroyed by all the calcining imaginable, but that they may, with very little trouble, be revived. So out of salt of tin the tin itself may be extracted again: nay, the calx of lead, the most im- pure of all metals, returns with ease into its original form. Thus too not pnly the regulus, but the very sub- stance of the antimony may be drawn both from the calx and glass of an- timony : so that calcination is but im- perfectly performed in those bodies; for a great many particles seem to be so little changed and destroyed, that as soon as ever they are let loose from this artificial combination, they re- assume their proper and natural figure. Neither should we omit no- ticing what is of the greatest moment in all calcination, that those very particles whose attractive force is strongest, and which contribute most to the cohesion of bodies, fly off, and evaporate during calcination; so that if a great quantity of such particles should evaporate, another body of a very different form may succeed: for, in melting lead the fumes arise in such a prodigious cloud, that at length they leave behind nothing but a calx, which has no manner of rer semblance with that metal. On the other hand, if gold and silver be cal- cined after the common method, yet they still retain their ancient form, because scarce any of the particles pass off in vapour, And, indeed, the 6 ) CA corpuscles which pass off in a cal» cining fire, are such as have the largest surface and least gravity; therefore quick-silver, whose par- ticles are different, is with the greatest difficulty reduced to calx. Calcis Viv. Flores. The matter which floats on the top of new-made lime-water is thus named. Calcoidea Qssicula, i. e. Ossicula cuneiformia. Calcuhfragus, Lithontripic. Calculosus, afflicted with the stone, Calculus, the disorders called gra- vel and stone. Calculus, the stones which form in the cysts and bladders for contain- ing secreted fluids. They are of two kinds, i. Such as are formed in the urinary bladder. They are believed to consist chiefly of a peculiar acid, called the lithic, or, latterly, the arit acid in a crystalline form, united with a portion of mucus, blood, or what* ever else happens to come in contact with the crystallizing surface. Tho* an acid, it has a weaker attraction for alkalies than even the carbonic; therefore, as alkalies cannot be taken into the stomach, or injected into the bladder, in their caustic state, but in extremely small quantities, and very much diluted, but must be ad- ministered in the form of carbonates, or in connection with carbonic acid, they are rendered thereby incapable of dissolving or bringing away the' calculus. 2. Such as are formed in the gall-bladder. These are of a re- sinous and inflammable nature, and when sticking in the ducts of the liver, are a frequent cause of icterus or jaundice. Caldarium, a vessel in the baths of the ancients to hold hot water. It is also called Laconicum. Calderia Italica, hot baths near Ferrara, in Italy, useful in difficulty of urine. Caldus for Calidus, is frequently used by Scribonius Largus. Calefacientia, such stimulants as excite a degree of warmth in th? parts to which they are appliedk CA ( u7 ) GA Calendula, marigold. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates nine species. / Calendula Arvensis, wild marigold. Calendula Palustris, common sin- gle marsh-marigold. Calenture, is a distemper peculiar to sailors, wherein they imagine the sea to be green fields, and will throw themselves into it if not restrained. Bonetus gives an account of it in Med. Sept. as also does Dr. Stubbs in the Philosophical Transadions. Cali, i. e. Kali, or pot-ash. Calidarium. Thus Celsus calls that part of a bath which was the hypo- caustum of the ancient Greeks. Calidum Innatum. The ancients had many vague notions under this term; but geometrical reasoning has taught us to affix a more distinct idea hereunto; for by that means we come to know, that it is only that attrition pf the parts of blood which is occa- sioned by its circulatory motion, especially in the arteries; wherein, being propelled from a circular base towards the apex of a hollow cone, with a force begun in the heart, it meets with a double resistance; that is to say, against the sides of the ar- teries, and from the preceding blood: for whereas the blood contains in it parts that are fitted to excite heat whenever they can get at liberty, that is, if the parts enclosing them can be got asunder; and whereas the parts enclosing such corpuscles cannot be got asunder, unless by some nisus of the parts of blood with one an- other, whereby the attrition and abrasion of the coherent particles are produced; it follows, that the heat will be so much the greater, by how much such a nisus and at- trition of the parts amongst one an- other is increased. And with the same resistances (that is, the sections of the arteries, and the quantity of blood remaining the same), and an increased force of the heart, and cir- cular motion of the blood, the nisus and attrition of the parts of blood amongst one another must necessa- rily be increased, both by the pre- ceding blood being struck harder upon by the protrusion of a suc- ceeding blood coming on with an increased velocity, and the occasion- ing thereby also more frequent strokes against the sides of the arte- ries; by which means an increased velocity of blood increases the heat, and consequently its heat depends upon its circulation. From hence it appears, that, at the same dis-. tances from the heart, the heat of equal quantities of blood will be as their velocities; and that, in the same velocities of blood, the heat will be reciprocally as the distance from the heart: for, since in homogeueai and simple bodies nothing else is re- quired to disengage the particles ex- citing heat, but a nisus and attrition of parts produced by the force of the heart, to which is always pro- portional the velocity of the blood, and the re-action or resistance of the arteries and antecedent blood, it fol- lows, that if that resistance or re- action is not altered, which it will not be at the same distance from fhe heart, then the heat of the blood will not be altered, unless by an al- teration of the impetus or velocity impressed upon the blood from the heart; that is, as effects are propor- tional to their causes, the heat of the blood at the same distances from the heart will be proportional to its velocity. In the same manner, it may be shewn, that if the velocities impressed by the heart are equal, there can be no change in the heat of the blood, but from a diversified resistance or re-action of the arteries and antecedent blood. But the re- sistance of the preceding blood is proportional to its quantity, and its quantity is reciprocally proportional to the distance from the heart (for the nearer the blood is to the heart, so much the greater will be its quan- tity between any given place and the extremity of the artery); and, therefore, the resistance of the ar- teries will also be so much the CA { i greater, by how much nearer they are to the heart; for in this case the resistance is proportional to the ve- locity, and the velocity of the blood is greatest at the least distances from the heart. Hence the heat of the blood may be considered as a rectan- gle under the velocity and the dis- tance; that is, if in two persons the velocity be as 3, and the distances wherein we would determine the heat be as much more in one as in another, that is, as a to 1, the heat of one will bet6, and the other 34 that is, the heat of the first will be double the heat of the second. If the distances of the first be as 2, and the velocity as 4, but the distances of the second as 3, and the velocity as r, the heat of the first will be as 8, and of the second as 3, and so the heat of the first will be more than double tire heat of the second. Caligo, the same as Catarad, or blindness from a manifest cause; also an ulcer in the eye. See En- cauma. Calihacha, the Malabar cinnamon, or Cassia Lignea. Calin, a kind of metal met with in China, Cochin-China, Japan, Siam, &c. It resembles lead and tin, is finer than the first, and inferior to the latter. In the East-Indies it is used for covering houses; in China they make coffee-pots, tea-chests, &c. with it. Calix. See Calyx and Perianthium. Callitrichum, from xxXX<&>, beauty, and Spjf, a hair, i. e. Adianthum. Callosity, and Callus, is a kind of swelling without pain, like that of the skin by hard labour, and there- fore, when wounds, and the edges of ulcers grow so, they are said to be callous. Calomel, is a name commonly given to Mercurius Dulcis; but it seems at first to have more properly belonged to the AZthiops Mineral, from ptXxc, viger, black, and xxXXo;,pulcher,fair; but some will have it given to Mer- curius Dulcis, from the authority of a whimsical chemist who employed a 8 ) CA black in his laboratory, with a regard to the same etymology, signifying both white and black, the medicine answering to the one, and the operator to the other. II the Mercurius Dulcis is ground with volatile spirit, it be* comes black, and perhaps is the true calomel. Caloric, principle of heat, fixed heat, or latent heat. Disputes have been entertained whether caloric was itself a substance or material being, or whether it was but a modification of other substances. Hence arose two doctrines concerning it: 1. The mechanical doctrine of fire or caloric, which taught that it consisted in a subtile, intense, and vibratory motion among the intestine particles of bo- dies, as the heat excited by the fric- tion of a wheel against its axle-tree, of the mill-stones upon the grain crushed between them, of an iron rod hammered upon an anvil, of an iron cannon suffering the operation of boring under water, &c. where much caloric is evolved by mere agitation or percussion, without de- rivation ab extra, or communication from any heated substance. 2. The chemical doctrine of fire, affirming that it is a most attenuated and pene- trating fluid, travelling through all space and nature, insinuating itself into the pores and interstices of every species of bodies, producing repul- sion and enlargement of volume wherever it goes.—No attempts hi- therto made have been able/toprove its ponderosity or materiality. It cannot be weighed in the balance. Its addition augments not sensibly the gravity of bodies; nor does its subtraction lessen their weight. In many cases, too, there is an impos- sibility of explaining whence the ca- loric present in certain bodies is de- rived. These considerations have led some of the most discerning of modern philosophers to doubt, or even to deny the materiality of ca- loric; and some of them profess to believe it is a non-entity. To these, caloric must appear only a repelling CA ( n9 ) CA fiower, inherent in the atoms of mat- ter, and susceptible of increase and diminution. And in this sense, which is probably the true one, caloric or anticrouon is but the counterpart of attraction. Between these attradive and repelling powers all the particles of matter seem to be poized or held in equilibrio. Now, if the attradive power is not a materia per se, why need it be contended that the repulsive power is a peculiar and independent thing? See Anticrouon. Count Rum- ford's Essays contain a body of ex- cellent instruction on this subject. Calva, 1 The cranium, the ■ Calvaria, J upper part of the head, which grows bald first; also, the bird called a coot. Calvities, baldness on the sinci- put. Calx, the same as Calcaneus; which see. It is also a term in Chemistry for any thing that is rendered reducible to powder, by burning; the word signifying lime, which is so made. Calx preparata, i. e. Calx lota. Calx viva, quicklime. Calx, or lime, is retained in the college Phar- macopoeia; and is employed in the Aqua Kali Puri, formerly called Lixiv. Sappnarium; in the Kali Purum, or Caustic fixt Vegetable Alkali; in the Calx cum Kali, Puro, formerly called Causticum Com- mune Fortius; in the Aqua Ammo- nia Purze, or Spirit. Sal Ammoniac: cum Calce. in the Linimentum Am- monite Fortius, and Linimentum Camphorae. Calycanthus, Carolinian all-spice. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Calypter, from xxXv^ui, to hide, a carnous excrescence covering the he- morrhoidal vein. Calyptra, In Botany it is the thin involucrum, or cover of some seeds. Also a thin cup which covers the an- theraeof some of the mosses. Calyx, in Botany, a general term expressing the cup of a flower, or that part of a plant which surrounds and supports the other parts of the flower. They are various in therV structure, and, on that account, dis- tinguished by several names, as Pe- rianthium, Involucrum, Amentum, Sjta- tha, Gluma, &c. which see. Camara, the fornix of the brain; also the vaulted part of the auricle leading to the external foramen; also the name of a species of Lantana. Camarosis, xxpxpwjv; from xxfjjxpx^ a tortoise; also an arched roof; a fracture of the skull which appears like an arch of a vault. Cambogia, a genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species, viz- the Cambogia Gutta. Camehuia, the onyx stone. Camelopardalis, 7 A beast said tc* Camelopardus, y be so called be- cause it is shaped like a camel, and spotted like a leopard. It is a genus of the cloven-hoofed division of quadrupeds. Its most remarkable peculiarity is the great disproportion (compared with other quadrupeds,) of its fore and hind parts.. From its foot to the crown of its head k near eighteen feet, and from the foot to the top of the rump not more than nine. It is found in Ethiopia, and other interior parts of Africa. Camelut, the camel. The Arabian camel, or that with one bunch on its back, is called also a dromedary: that with two bunches on its back is the Bactrian carnal. Caminus, xxfjno;. It signifieth the furnace and its chimney. In Rulan- dus it signifies a bell. Cammarus, the craw-fish. Camomile. See Athemis. Campaniform, 1 from campana, a Campavulous, y bell, such plants as have flowers that are shaped like a bell. Campe, xccfxirn, from xx/jltttu, to bend; a flexure or bending. It is also used for the ham; also a joint or an articulation. Campeachy Wood, Lignum Camjie- chense. See Ha7natoxylum. Camphor, is a white, solid, ..trans- parent, resinous concrete, of. a per CA ( 120 ) CA hetrating smell, and a bitterish, aro- matic, pungent taste, accompanied with a sense of coolness, imported from the East-Indies: it is looked upon as one of the principal dia- phoretics and antiseptics, and as possessing some degree of an anodyne or antispasmodic power. This resin is retained in the college Pharmaco- poeia: it enters the Spiritus Cam- phoratus, formerly called Spir. Vin. Camph. Mistura Camphorata, for- merly called Julep, e Camphor. Lini- mentum Camphorae. Aq. Zinci Vi- triolati cum Camphora. Tiuct. Opii Camphorata, formerly called Elix. Paregoric. Camphora, the camphor-tree. A species of Laurus, according to Lin- naeus. But a late writer informs us, that the tree which affords camphor in the island of Sumatra, is a new ge- nus, dfferent from the Laurus. Camphorates, are salts formed by the combination of camphoric acid with alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases; there are twenty-four species enumerated in M. Fourcroy's Ele- ments of Natural History and Che- mistry. These salts were not known formerly. Canaliculus Arteriosus, a blood- vessel between the pulmonary artery and the aorta, in the foetus, which is obliterated in the adult. It conveys the blood, which in a foetus hath no passage through the lungs, from the pulmonary artery of the aorta. Canalis Arteriosus, i. e. Canaliculus Arteriosus. Canales Simicirculares, the semi- circular canals. They are three in number. They begin in the vesti- bulum of the ear, wind round the bone, and terminate in the vestibu- lum again: each at their origin has a separate orifice, but the two per- pendicular meet and return into the vestibulum.by one common orifice. Canalis Venosus. The vein of the funis umbilicalis proceeds from the placenta to the navel of the child, and thence to the vena porta, with which it communicates by its main trunk, where there is a canal, which goes ft* the vena cava hepatica, that is called thus, and also ductus venosus. It runs between the lobulus spigelii and the left or small lobe of the liver. This ductus venosus enters the vena cava hepatica of the left side just where that is piercing the great trunk of the vena cava inferior. Cancellus, the wrong heir; also called Astaci Marini Species, &c. It is a species of cray-fish, which takes possession of the first shell it can meet with, and there it abides. Cancer, the crab. The shell-fish so called. The college have retained the Cheke Cancrorum in their Phar- macopoeia : their preparation is de- scribed among the more simple pre* parations: they are employed in the Pulvis e Chelis Cancrorum Compo- situs; Pulvis Contrayervae Compo- situs; Trochisci e Creta, formerly called Tabell. Cardialg. and Conf. Aromatica, instead of the Cont Card. Cancer, xx^xmu It is the tumour which the Greeks and Romans called Carcinoma. It is often circumscribed with turgid veins, resembling the legs of crabs; whence its name. Cancer Ossis. See Spina Ventostt, Cancrorum Lapides, i. e. Oculi Can- crorum. Canella, a word used by the anci- ents for Cinnamon, or rather Cassia. Canella Alba. Dr. Brown, in hjj History of Jamaica, calls the tree which affords the bark thus named, Laurus Fol. Enerviis. This bark is falsely named Cortex Winteranus. The canella alba is the inner bark of the tree that affords it; it is of a bitr terish aromatic taste, and resembles that of cloves. It is produced in Ja- maica, Antigua, and other of the Caribbee islands. Its virtues are si- milar, but inferior to those of the Cortex Winteranus. It yields a heavy oil, which, when mixed with the oil of cloves, is sold for it; and Dr. Brown says, the adulteration is no prejudice to the oil of cloves. Ca- nella Alba hath been retained in the CA f m ) CA tollege Pharmacopoeia; it enters the Pulvis ' Aloeticus, formerly called Hiera'Picra; the Vinum Aloes, for- merly called Tinctur. Sacra. Canella Zeylanica, the true cinna- mon-tree. Canellifera Malabarica, the cassia lignea-tree. Canica. Coarse meal was thus called by the ancients, from canis, a dog, because it was food for dogs. Hence Panis Canicaceus, very coarse bread. Canicidium. Drelincourt, in his Anatomical Experiments, uses this term for the dissection of dogs. Caniculares, dog-days. This is the time when the canicula or dog-star rises and sets with the sun; they be- gin about the middle of July, or somewhat later, and end about the latter end of August, or beginning of September. Canine Appetite. It is an inordi- nate hunger, to the degree of a dis- ease, somat the person becomes as voracious as dogs; whence the name. Canini Dentes, are two teeth in each jaw, one on each side the inci- sores. They are pretty thick and round* and end in a sharp point. They have each one root, which is longer than the roots of the incisores. Their proper use is to pierce the so- lid aliments; because the fore teeth are not only apt to be pulled out- wards by the things we hold and break with them, but likewise be- cause they are less subject to blows than the molares; therefore, above two thirds of them are buried in their alveoli, or sockets, by which their resistance of all lateral pressures is much greater than that of the mo- lares. Mr. John Hunter, in his Natural History of the Human Teeth, names these Cuspidati, because they have the two sides of their edge sloped off to a point, and this point is very sharp. Their fangs are longer than those of the incisores; and from their fangs being" supposed to extend the greatest part of the way to the eye, they have been called the eye- teeth. ^ Canini Minores. The musculi in- cisorii laterales sometimes send a few fibres to the musculi canini, which Winslow gives the above name to. Caninus Musculus, i. e; Levator Anguli oris. Canis Carcharias, the white shark. It is met with in the Mediterranean sea, and in the main ocean. Its teeth are the Glossopetra. Canities, greyness of the hair, or grey-headed. Canker. Eroding ulcers, formed without a previous tumour, and seat- ed in the gums, are thus named. Canna, Indian flowering-reed. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Canna Domestica Major Cruris, a name of the Tibia. This name was given it from its resemblance to an old musical instrument. Canna Minor Cruris, a name of the Fibula. Cannabis, hemp. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates one species. Cannula, a diminutive of Canna; also a name for several instruments in surgery. They are tubes of dif- ferent shapes and sizes; they are in- troduced into openings for the con- veyance of a fluid from the part. Canthari Figulini, earthen cucur- bits. Cantharides, French or Spanish flies. They are insects of the beetle kind. Linnaeus names and describes them as follows; viz. Meloe vesica- torius alatus viridissimus nit ens, anten- nis nigris. The largest and best are brought from Italy. The college have retained them in their Pharma- copoeia : there are a Tinctura Can- tharidis; an Emplastrum Cantha- ridis, formerly called Empl. Vesica- tor; an Unguentum Cantharidis, instead of Ung. ad Vesicatoria; and a Ceratum Cantharidis. In New- York and Pennsylvania several spe- cies of blistering flies have within a few years been discovered. They ca f lsa y cm are so plentiful on certain plants, especially the common potatoe (sola- num tuberosum), that country phy- sicians can easily collect enough for their own use in their fields and gar- dens. If pains were taken to catch them in their proper season, the ne- cessity of importing the cantharides of the shops from foreign parts might be wholly dispensed with. See Chapman's and Woodhouse's com- munications in the2dand3d volumes ©f the Medical Repository. Canthus, xxv9o;. An angle of the eye, or the corner of the eye. The greater canthus is next the nose;.the lesser canthus lies towards the tem- ples. Canthum, sugar-candy. Canum Cerasa, dog-cherries. Caochouch. 7 This elastic gum is Caoutchouc, j the produce of the yatrojiha elastica of Linnaeus. Capelina: 1 A double- Capeline de la Tete. y headed rol- ler, which hath been more generally used than at present, and was con- fined to the head. Capellaj a cupel or test. Also the Alembic. Caper Bush. See Capparis. Caphara Baros Indorum^ a species of camphor, which separates from the 01. Caphura on redistilling it. Cajihura; 01; an aromatic essen- tial oil distilled from the root of the cinnamon-tree. CapillamentSj from capillus, a hair. Gapillaments in flowers are generally understood to mean the chives which support the apices; and are also cal- led the Stamina. Capillamentum^ the hairy or villous liitegument belonging to animals. Capillary Plants, are such as have no main stalk or stem, but grow to the ground, as hairs on the head; bearing their seed in little tufts or protuberances on the back-side of their leaves. Capillary Vessels, are the small ra- mifications of the arteries; so called from capillus, a little hair. . Gapillares Vevmiculi% those small worms in infants which some caljl Crines, Crinedones, and Dracunculi. Capillatio, a capillary fracture of the cranium. Cajiillitium, i. e. Capillamentum; also the Trichiasis, and the hairy scalp. Cajiillorum Defiuvium, i. e. Alope* cia. Capillus, the hair of the head; also hair in general. The hairs are hollow, as appears from the Plica Polonica. Capistrum. A bandage for the head is so called. In Vogel's Noso- logy it is the same as Trismus. Capistry, a single-headed roller used for supporting the under jaw when fractured, Sec. Capital Leesi are the strong ones used by soap-makers; which are also used to make the lapis infernalis with. Capitata Planta, are plants whose seeds, with their down, being included within a squamose calyx, are con- globated into a roundish figure re- sembling a head. Capitellum, the head or seed-ves- sels, frequently applied to mosses, &c. as in Capitulum. Some say it signifies soapy water, others say it is a lixivium. Capitiluvium, a bath, or a lotion: for the head. Capitis Obliquus Inferior, i. e. Ql»- liquus Inferior. Capitis Obliquus Superior, i. e. Ob- liquus Superior. Capitis per Tertiam Fallopii, i. e. Obliquus Superior. Capitis Posticus, i. e. Redus Ma* jor. Capitis Redus, i. e. Redus Minor. Capitis Vena, i. e. Vena- Cepha* lie a. Capitium Magnum, the great head- bandage. Gajiitium Triangulare, the trian- gular head-bandage. Cajiitulum, in Botany, when flowers are formed into a roundish figure, as in the Globe Amaranthus. In Che- mistry it is an alembic. In Anatomy it is a smaller process or protube- tA (123 ) CA Tance of a bone received by another bone. Capnias, xxtvix;, from xx-kvo;, smoke, a jasper of a smoaky colour; also a kind of vine which bears part white and part black grapes. Capparis, the caper-bush. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates fifteen species. Capra Alpina, the Chamois, or .- rounds and covers the fruit exter- nally, is called a Valvule; the par- titions, which divide the capsule into sundry compartments or cells, are termed Dissepiments; the substance which passes through the capsule, and connects the several partitions and seeds, .Columella; and the cells or hollow compartments of the cap- sule in which the seeds are lodged, Loculaments. Capsula Atrabilaria, also called Cajisula Renales, &c. They are glandulous bodies, lying on the up- per part of the kidneys, being at- tached by vessels to those of the kid- neys. They are larger in the foetus than in the.adult: their use is not known. Capsula Communis. It is a pro- duction of the peritoneum, including the vena porta, and biliary duct in the liver. It is also called Capsula Vena Porta. Capsuiares Arteria. The arteries of the renal glands are thus called. Cajisulare Ligamentum, the cap- sular ligament; also called the Mu- cilaginous Ligaments, as they contain many glands to separate the synovia. Every articulating bone is furnished with a capsular ligament, which is composed of two layers; the exter- nal is the stronger, and is made of the periosteum; the inner is thin and uniform. The use of this ligament is, ist, to connect the bones, which is performed by the other lamella; 2dly, to confine the synovia, which is the office of the inner layer. Capsuiares Vena. These are branches from the emulgent veins, and go into the renal glands. Capsulated, enclosed in any thing, as a walnut in its husk. Caput Concutiens, from concutere, to shake. It is the first muscle amongst the intertransversales colli. Caput Gallinaginis, a wood-cock's, snipe's, or cock's-head; is a kind of Caruncle, a spongy border, at the extremities, or apertures of the vesi- •cuke seminales, to prevent the in*. C A ( »»4 ) C A petusof the seed from being sufficient there to dilate the orifices of the vasa deferentia, except when assisted by the compression of the surrounding parts in copulation. Caput Medusa, a species of Euphor- bia. Also a species of Elymus. Cajiut Mortuum, dead head. In chemistry it imports the dry faeces left in a vessel after the moisture hath been distilled from it. It is also called Terra damnata, and Terra tnortua. It hath the name of Caput, because it contains, before the sepa- ration, the spirituous and essential parts of the mixed, as the head of an animal contains its subtle parts; and afterwards it receives the epithet of ptortuum and damnata, to show that being deprived of these active prin- ciples it is not capable of producing any effect. Carabus. Sometimes this word is used for an inseft of the beetle kind; sometimes for the cray-fish; and at Others for the Locusta marina. Carata, a weight called a carat, or karat: gold, silver, and all plate are weighed by carats. The pound weight is divided into twenty-four parts, called carats; and the ounce is divided into twenty-four parts, which are also called carats. See Carrata. Caraways. See Carum. Carbo, a burning coal. See An- thrax, and Carbunculus. Carbone, implies pure coal in puur- croy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Carbone. Elementary charcoal is perhaps found no where in creation in a pure and unmingled state ; and difficult indeed, if not impossible, to procure so by art. But although it is so rare to be met with by itself, it exists abundantly jn combination with other things. It enters largely into the constitution of vegetable and animal bodies. In many plants there is so much carbone, that after the water, hydrogen and essential oils are consumed or expelled, there is enough carbone left to retain the shape of the branch or trunk, and to exhibit its annual circles. ThU is called charcoal; and when this part of vegetables is wholly burned, it turns, by combination with oxy- gen and caloric, to carbonic oxyd, car- bonic acid, and carbonic acid gas. Large quantities of carbonic acid gas are produced during respiration, fer- mentation, inflammation, and cor- ruption of organized bodies. Its specific gravity is very great; it being the heaviest of the aeriform fluids; therefore it is to be met with in mines, caverns, wells, vaults, and holes where one or more of the be- fore-mentioned processes is going on, or into which it subsides by its great weight. As it frequently de- stroyed the lives of animals in such places, it has been called choak-damp. It is frequently found above ground also in the lower stratum of atmos- phere; on analyzing which, there is discovered to be, besides oxygenous and septous gases, a small portion of carbonic acid air. Carbonic acid is thus an abundant production; and unless there were some means provided for its diminu- tion and destruction, the atmosphere would be overcharged by it, and grow uninhabitable. These means are two: i. The combination of vast quantities of it with lime, mag- nesia, and alkaline salts, into the corn- pounds called carbonates; and, 2. The decomposition of carbonic acid, and the severing of it into its ele- ments by the living economy of plants, When plants feed upon car- bonic acid they retain the carbone in their own bodies, and expel the oxy-i gen in a form fit for animal respira- tion through their leaves. Carbone thus becomes an ingre- dient in the vegetable economy, and on the decay of this class of beings, great quantities of it are strewed over the earth's surface, and contribute to form black mould, grassy sward* peat and turf, as well as a targe por- tion of manures. • In all these, car- bone is a predominating material, {fence may it be comprehended how C A (i! vegetables acquire the carbone which they possess in such large quantities. Animals feed upon vegetables, and thence derive the carbone with which their bodies are replenished: and this is distributed in such a manner that with phlogiston or hydrogen, it forms their oil and fat, and with phlogiston and septon it constitutes their lean and brawn. Carbone per- severes in its connection with these ingredients as long as the life of ani- mals lasts, and for an indefinite time longer, and then mingles with the black mould of the soil, or turns to carbonic acid gas. The blood, as well as the muscles, nerves, fat, &c. contains a great deal of carbone. In the interior parts of the super- ficial strata of the earth, and often in company with calcareous free-stone, carbone is found mineralized. Like calcareous earth and lime-stone, it belongs to the secondary class of fos- sils. Accordingly, coal is neverfound among the primitive materials of the globe; and therefore, where whin- stone, granite, slate, micaceous rock, and shorl abound, strata of coal are not to be expected. But, on the other hand, as the experienced pro- fessor John Walker observes, where free-stone, lime-stone, rock and slate- marle, and iron-stone, and more especially dogger, blaes, and shiver abound, it is almost certain that coal accompanies them. Coal is a combustible substance, but in its pure state exhibits no flame or blaze whatever; and this forms an obvious and distinctive character between it and phlogiston or hydro- gen, whose criterion it is to burn with flame in all cases. Another distinction between the two is, that carbone with oxygen forms carbonic acid; while phlogiston with oxy- gen affords water. Whenever coal burns with flame it is a pure token pf the presence of phlogiston, which escaping in the form of inflammable air, burns as it flies off. See Phlo- giston. Carbonates, are salts formed by the 5 ) CA union of carbonic acid (see Acids) with different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases: there at <-: twenty-four species enumerated in M.Fourcroy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Carbuncle. This is sometimes used in the same sense as Anthrax, which see; but is more generally taken for that particular boil which appears in pestilential fevers, and is a red hard swelling with great pain, and a burn- ing heat. From its similitude to the colour of fire' likewise, this term strictly signifying a live coal, is sometimes given to a precious stone of the-ruby kind. Carbure of Iron, implies plumbago in M. Fourcroy's Elements of Na- tural History and Chemistry. Carcinodes, a tumour resembling a cancer. Carcinodes Choirades, strumous swellings of a malignant quality, painful to the touch, and exasperated by medicines. Carcinoma, 7 xxpxivvfj.x, from xap- Carcinos, j km©*, cancer, andv=//.a;, dejiasco, to feed ujion, is a particular ulcer, called commonly a Cancer, which is very difficult to cure. A disorder likewise in the horny coat of the eye is thus called by some writers. Cardamine, ladies smock. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates fifteen species. The flowers of the common Cardamine pratensis, Lin. have been recommended in epilepsies: they are introduced into the college Pharmacopoeia. Cardamomum, lesser cardamom, a species of Amomum. The college have retained the Cardamomum Mi- nus in their Pharmacopoeia; accord- ing to them it is the Amomum Re- pens, Sonnerati. The Cardamomum enters the Extractum Colocynthidis Compositum, formerly called Ex- tract. Catharticum: the VinumRha- barbari, formerly called Tinct. Rha- barb Vin. the Tinctura Cardamomi: Tinctura Cardamomi Composita, formerly called Tinct. Stomach. CA ( "6 ) CA Tinctura Cinnamomi Composita, formerly called Tinct. Aromatic: Tinctura Gentianae Composita, for- merly called Tinct. Amar. Tinctura Rhabarbari: Tinctura Sennae; Pul- vis Aromaticus, formerly called Spec. Aromat. Confectio Aromatica, in- stead of the Conf. Cardiac. Cardamomum Majus, greater car- damom, the Amomum Grana Para- disi of Linnaeus. Cardia, xxphx. So the Greeks cal- led the heart. But now this word is used for the left orifice of the sto- mach, which was supposed by some anatomists to have an extraordinary consent therewith. And hence, things which are supposed to influ- ence the heart immediately, as cor- dials, are called Cardiacs. Cardiaca. In Pharmacy it signi- fies cordials. Cardiaca Arteria, i. e. Coronaria Cordis Arteria. Cardiaca Passio, the cardiac pas- sion. Ancient writers frequently mention this disorder, but the mo- derns always speak of it as a syn- cope. Cardialgia, the heart-burn, from xap&ct, the heart, or rather, the left trifice of the stomach, and xXy=u, to be pained; so more properly pain or uneasiness about the upper orifice of the stomach. It is an instance of Dyspepsia. This disorder is called Soda, or spurious Cardialgia; and pain in the stomach, or the true Cardialgia. In the spurious kind the pain is not so great, nor does the strength fail, nor is there any tossing or remarkable inquietude. In the true, there is pain in the stomach, or about its orifices, but generally felt about the part called the pit of the stomach; it is at- tended with great anxiety, difficulty of breathing, want of strength, in- quietude, retching to vomit, cold- ness, and trembling of the extre- mities. Sometimes the uneasy sen- sation extends the whole length of the oesophagus, with a pressure or constriction, and usually attacks by fits. The general means of relief are alkalies, absorbent earths, and what- ever improves the power of digestion. Cardialgia inflammatoria, inflam- mation in the stomach. Cardialgia sputatoria, i. e. Pyrosis. Cardinal Flower (Blue Virginian). Lobelia Siphilitica. Cardinamentum, from car do, a hinge, an hinge-like articulation. Cardiogmus, from xxphuo-crtt), to have a pain in the stomach; the same as Cardialgia: also an aneurism in the aorta, near the heart, which occa- sions pain in the praecordia. Carditis, inflammation of the heart, Cardo, the articulation called Gin- glymus; also the second vertebra of the neck. Cardonet, a wild artichoke. Carduus, thistle. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He includes in this genus the Cirsium, or soft or gentle thistle; and enumerates thirty-eight species. Carduus Benedidus, i. e. Centaurea Benedida. The college have retain- ed this herb in their Pharmacopoeia. Carena, the twenty-fourth part of a drop. Carica, a dry fig; also the tree that bears the common fig, which is, according to Linnaeus, the Ficus Carica Folds palm atis, from Carta, a country from whence they are some- times brought. The college have retained this fruit in their Pharmaco- poeia; they enter the Electuarium e Senna, formerly called Elect. Leni- tiv. and the Decoctum Hordei Com- positum, formerly called Decoct. Pectorale. Caricous tumour, called by Hippo- crates xajuxoj&f, is a swelling resem- bling the figure of a fig; such are frequently the piles; from carica, a fis- Caries, expresses the rottenness of a bone; whence Carious is said of a foul bone, or one inclined to rottenness. Carina. Strictly it signifies the keel of a ship, and, from a simili- tude in figure, some anatomists call CA ( **7 ) CA the spine so, as does Malpighi the first rudiments of a chick in the egg. In Botany it is the concave petal or segment of the butterfly flower, or any cavity which resembles the keel or lower part of a boat. With the ancient botanists it was the hard shell of a walnut. In grasses it is the furrow-like cavity which runs thro' the whole length of the leaves of the graminifolious plants, and end in acute angles. Carmin, carmine. It is a prepa- ration from cochineal. It is used chiefly for miniature paintings. Carmina, i. e. amulets or charms. Carminative. A great many seem to be strangers to this term, as it does not appear to carry in it any thing expressive of the medicinal efficacies of those simples which pass under its denomination. This had certainly its rise, and was thus applied when medicine was too much in the hands of those jugglers who, for want of a true knowledge in their profession, brought religion into their party; and, what they were ignorant in do- ing by rational prescription, and the use of proper medicine, they pre- tended to do by invocations, and their interest with heaven. Which cant being generally, for the surprise sake, couched in some short verses, the word carmen, which signifies a verse, was also made to mean an in- chantment; which, as it was a very good cover for their ignorance as well as their knavery, was frequently made use of to satisfy the people of the operation of a medicine they could not account for; and as the medicines now under this name are of a quick efficacy, and the conse- quences thereof, in many instances, great and surprising, the most vio- lent pains, sometimes arising from pent up wind, immediately cease upon its dispersion: for these rea- sons such medicines as give relief in this case are more particularly termed Carminative, as if they cured by enchantment; the removal of the complaint by them being so sudden, that the ordinary means used, or tire operation of a natural cause, are not well imagined to take place so soon. But how these do this is easy to ima- gine, when we consider that all the parts of the body are perspirable, and that the perspirable matter may lodge sometimes in the valves of the bowels and interstices of all parts, and that whatsoever will rarefy and render thinner such collections of vapours, will conduce to their utter discharge out of the body; for all those things under this denomination are warm, and consist of very light subtle parts, whereby they rarefy such flatulencies, and so facilitate their expulsion. Carniformis Abscessus, an abscess with an hardened orifice, and of a firm substance, not much elevated into a tumour, with membranes, fibres, &c. It generally arises where the muscles insert themselves into the joints. Carnosa musculosa (Membrana). So> Riolan calls the frontal muscles. Cai-o musculosa qua drat a, i. e. Pali- maris brevis. Caros, xxpo$. It rises on a coma* and is a slight degree of Apoplexy, in which you get some broken incohe- rent answers from the patient; when called he scarce opens his eye; yet, if he be pricked, he hath feeling enough to manifest his sense of it- See Carus. Carotides, xxpwr&f, are two arteries which arise out of the ascending trunk of the aorta, near where the subclavian arteries arise, and as they ascend on each side the aspera arteria, give some branches to the trachaea, larynx, glandula thyroides, and then they send out four considerable sprigs to the muscles of the os hy- oides and pharynx, to the mylohyoi- des and digastrici, to the lower part of the temples, and to the muscles of the hind part of the neck, and skin of the head. Then they pass through the canal in the os petrosum, give some branches to the dura ma- ter, join with the cervicalis, detach some sprigs to the glandula pibjitaria, CA ( ia8 ) CA rete mirabile, and plexus chroroides* solid, diaphanous, elastic, insensible, and then running through all the cir- inorganic substance. In the fresh cumvolutions of the cerebellum, lose subject it appears uniform, and with- their capillary branches in the corti- out any visible fibres; when cut in cal substance. They have by some any direction, its surface appears been titled Arteria Soporaria, on a smooth like wax or glue. Onaw- conjecture that they were the seat of tilage there is no periosteum, but its sleep. place is supplied by the perichon- Carpobalsamum, from xxpiro;, fruit, drium. and fixXo-xfxov, balsam. It is the fruit The cartilages have a natural elas- of the tree that yields the balm of ticity, by which if they are forced Gilead, i. e. of the Amyris Opobal- frorp their natural figure or situa- samum, vel Amyris Gileadensis, Linn, tion, they return to it of themselves, It is about the size of a small pea, as soon as that force is removed. with a short pedicle. Jamaica pep- They are chiefly in those places per is often sold for it. where a small and easy motion is re- Carpologia, a delirious fumbling, quired, as in the ears, nose, larynx, as when a patient seems to be gather- trachaea, and sternum; and their ing something from the bed-clothes, natural elasticity serves instead of which yet is difficultly performed, antagonist muscles. They cover because of the trembling which af- also all the ends of the bones which fects his hands. It is generally a are joined together for motion, be- fatal symptom. cause they are smoother than the Carpos, xxpiroc, a seed or fruit. bones which are without sense"; and Carpus, xxp-r;©', the wrist. It is by being softer than the bones, the made up of eight little bones of difr attrition which is made by the mo- ferent figures and thickness. They tion of the joints is the more easily are placed in two ranks, four in each guarded against. rank. The first rank is articulated CartilagoEnsiformis, and also called with the radius: the second with the Xiphoides, from l^os, ensis, a sword, bones of the metacarpus. The last and i3os, forma, shape; is the tip or little bone of the first branch lies not extremity of the sternum, which is at the side of the third, which answers broad at'its upper end, and narrower to the bone of the metacarpus of the towards the extremity, where it is little finger, as all the rest do by one sometimes a little forked, and bends another, but it lies upon it; they are downwards,so as to hurt the stomach, strongly tied together by the liga- and cause vomiting. See Sternum. ments which come from the radius, Cartilago innominata, so called by and by the annular ligament, through Galen, is the same as the moderns which the tendons which move the call Annularis, or Cricoides; which fingers pass. Although this ligament is the second cartilage of the larynx, be thought but one, yet it gives a and, according to Bartholine, is the particular case to every tendon which basis of all the other. passes through it. Cartilago Scutiformis, so called from Carrata, a carat or caratt. A its resemblance to a helmet in shape, carat of pearls or diamonds is four is that cartilage whose prominence is grains. _ A carat of gold is twenty- discernible, externally, in the throat, four grains. and by some called Pomum Adami, Carthamus, bastard saffron, or saf- from a conceit of its being left as a flower. A genus in Linnaeus's bo- mark of the divine wrath upon tany. He enumerates ten species. Adam's transgression. Carthusianus Pulvis, i. e. Kermes Carum, caraways. A genus in Mineral. Linnaeus's botany. He hath one Cartilago, a cartilage; a smooth, species. CA ( t Caruncula, a caruncle. This word Ss a diminutive from caro, flesh; it is either preternatural, as those little excrescences in the urinary passages, in venereal cases especially; or natu- ral, as the Caruncula Myrtiformes, from their resemblance of myrtle-berries, so called: as also Glandula Myrtiformes. They are made by the rupture of the hymen in the first copulation, which contracting in several places, forms those caruncles or glands. Caruncula Lachrymales, Punda Lachrymalia, and Glandula Lachry- males; all concur in the same of- fices, and will hardly admit of a separate description; thus distin- guished from lachryma, tears. On the back-side of the adnata tunica of the eye, upon the upper part of the globe, is the glandula lachry- malis, pretty large, divided into se- veral lobes, each of which sends out an excretory channel, which opens in the fore side of this membrane, where it covers the upper lid. This gland separates the matter of the tears, which, by the continual mo- lion of this lid, moisten the cornea* which otherwise would dry and wrinkle by the continual action of the external air. The edge of the eye-lid being of an equal convexity with the ball of the eye, which they touch, as the tears fall off from the cornea, they are stopt by the edge of the under eye-lid, along which they run till they fall into two small holes in the great canthus, one in each lid. These holes are called Punda La- chrymalia : and these lead to a small membranous bag* which is situated in this corner, upon the as lachry- male: from the bottom of which goes a small pipe, which pierces this bone into the nose, and opens under the upper lamina of the os spongio- sum. It moistens the inner mem- brane of the nostrils by the humour of the lachrymal glands, which runs from off the globe into them. Some- times the acrimony of this humour causeth sneezing, which may be hin- »9 ) CA dered by pressing the angle of the eye to stop its flowing. Now, be- tween these two puncta there is a caruncle which serves to keep them open when the eyes are shut, and this by some is ignorantly called the Glandula Lachrymalis. Caruncula Papillares, are those little protuberances on the inside of the pelvis of the kidneys, made by the extremities of the tubes, which bring the serum from the glands in the exterior parts to the pelvis. Carunculosa, a suppression of urine from caruncles in the urethra. Carus, insensibility and sleepiness, with quiet respiration. It some- times signifies a loss of sense and voluntary motion, respiration re- maining uninjured: the same au- thors call the disease an Apoplexy, if to this is added an oppressed respi- ration to a considerable degree, or so as to snort or snore. Sometimes it signifies a profound sleep, but without fever. Carus a frigore, i. e. Apoplexia Sanguinea. Carus a hydrocephalo, i. e. Apoplexia Serosa. Carus ab Insolatione, i. e. Idus So- laris. Carus Spontaneus, i. e. Apoplexia Sanguinea. Carvi, carraways; th^only spe- cies of Carum. The college have retained this seed in their Pharmaco- poeia; it enters the Spiritus Carui, formerly called Aq. Sem. Carui: Spiritus Juniperi Compositus, for- merly called Aq. Juniper Comp. Tinctura Cardamomi Composita, formerly called Tinct. Stomach. Tinctura Senna: Confectio Opiata, formerly called Philonium Londi- nens: Emplastrum Cumini: its es- sential Oil enters the Electuarium e Scammonio. Caryophylli Aromatici, the aroma-. tic cloves. They are the unripe fruit; or, perhaps, the cups of the unopened flowers of a bay-like tree, which grows in the Molucca islands. The clove-tree is a genus in Lin- f *3* 7 ;iceus"s botany. There is but one species, viz. the Carycjdiyllus aroma- ticus. The college have retained this spice, and its essential' oil, in their Pharmacopoeia: the clove en- ters the Electuarium e ScamiTKrnio: the Confectio Aromatica, instead of the Conf. Cardiac, the Cataplasma Cumini. Caryophyllus. See Caryophilli aro- tnatici; also a species of Dianthns. The college have retained the flower of the Dianthus Caryophyllus, Lin. in their Pharmacopoeia; a Syrup, Syrupus Caryophylli rubri, is di- rected. Caryophyllus aromaticus Americanus, the Jamaica pepper-tree. Cascarilla, a diminutive from Cas- cara, the Spanish word for a bark or shell. The Spaniards apply the word Cascarilla to the Peruvian bark, as we apply the word bark to signify that sort of bark alone. The tree which affords it has been said to be' Linnaeus's Croton Cascarilla; and by others, Glut-in Eleuteria. The col- lege have retained the Cascarilla, or Eleuteria, in their Pharmacopoeia; a Tincture, Tinctura Cascarillae, is directed. Cassada. It grows in the warmer parts of the western world. Its root is the part used: it is poisonous, and called Yuca: when it is prepared into flour it is called Cassavi. Tho' the root is a strong poison, it is pre- pared into wholesome bread; for by boiling all the poisonous quality is dissipated. Cassava, the Jatropha, and several of its species, particularly the Mani- hot. Cassia, cassia, or senna. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He includes in this genus the Senna, and enume- rates thirty-eight species. Cassia, cassia, or wild cinnamon. A species of Laurus. Cassia Canella, i. e. Cassia Lignea. Cassia Caryophyllata, it is the bark of the Jamaica pepper-tree. Cassia Cinnamomca, true cinna- mon-tree. Cassia Fistula, Alexandrian purg-: ing Cassia. A species of Cassia. The1 college have retained the Cassia Fis- tula, Lin. in their Pharmacopoeia: the puip of its fruit enters the Elec- tuarium e Cassia; and the Electua- rium e Senna, formerly called Elect. Lenitiv. Cassia Ligne&; It is the Laurus Cassia, Linnaei. Casumunar, an aromatic root, said to be a species of Galangal. It is brought from the East-Indies. Mar- loe introduced it as a medicine of great efficacy in nervous diseases. At present it is used as a stomachic. Castanea, the chesnut-tree, a spe- cies of Fagus. Castanea* Equina, horse-chesnut- See Hiji/tocastanum. Castor, the beaver. It is an am- phibious quadruped, inhabiting some parts of Prussia, Poland, Russia, and1 Germany; but the greatest numbers are in Canada.. In the inguinal re- gion of this animal are found four bags of an ovel shape, a large and a small one on each side; in the twe* large ones is contained a softish grey- ish yellow, or light brown substance, which, in a warm dry air, grows hard and brittle, and of a darker and browner colour; this is also called' Castor, and is what is used in medi- cine. The two smaller bags are of little or no value. The college have retained Russia Castor in their Phar- macopoeia; a Tincture, Tinctura Gastorei, is directed, which enters the Tinctura Sabinae Composita^ formerly called El. Myrrh. Compos. the powder enters the Pulvis e Myrr- ha Compositus. Castor Oil, i. e. Rieini (01.) Castration, the taking away the tes- ticles of any animal. Casus, the word signifies the same as Symptoma; sometimes it is used for any thing fortuitous or sponta- neous, or a fall from an eminence; In Paracelsus it signifies a present? distemper, and also an entire history of a disease. Casus Palpebral Superioris* Sdistort. Galen ex- fortify. See quadriga. plains it to be an affection of the ..Catajdasma, KxrarrXxa-f/.x, a cata- «ye, as when the eye-lids are dis- plasm, or poultice, from xxlxirXxro-v, -torted. Vogel defines it to bea spastic 'illino, to spread like a jdaster. They occlusion of the eye. are softer than plasters or ointments. Catacleis, xxtxxXhs, subclavicle, They are generally formed of some from xxlcc, below, xXcis, clavisytheela- vegetable substances, and applied of i>icle. According to Galen it is the such a consistence as neither to ad- first small rib of the thorax. here nor run. They are also parti- Catacores, xxrxxopt;, full,, abun- cularly useful when tha intention is dant; and when applied to stools, it to be effected by the perpetuity of -means that they are purely or in- heator cold,which they retain longer tensely bilious. Hippocrates uses it than any other kind of composition. in both senses. Catapletcisi, xxtxTcXr^, from -n-A^c-- Catagma, xxrxyfj.x, -a fracture, era, to strike, any sudden stupefaction, ■ Galen says a solution of the bone is or deprivation of sensation in any of -called Catagma, and that Eclos is a the members or organs. solution of the continuity of the .Catajitosis, kxt-xktuo-^, from xxla- .flesh; that when it happens to a car- vtirlu, to fall dozvn. It implies such tilage it hath no name, though.Hip- a falling down as happens in apo- ,pocrates calls it Catagxca. plexies; or the spontaneous falling Catagmatica, Catagmatic, from -down of a paralytic limb. .■xxlxyu, deduco; remedies proper for Catapuiia, spurge. cementing broken bones, or to pro- Catarada, xxrxpxxrx, a cataract, onote a cellus,from xxlxyw/xi, to break, from xx^xpxa-a-ui, to mingle together; or Catalepsis, xxtxXyi\i;, catalepsy, put out of order, or to confound. Dr. from xxrxXxfJZxvuv, to occupy, detain, Cullen places itas a species of Caligo. sseize, or interrupt. It is that kind of It is when, from an opacity in the apoplexy, in which the respiration crystalline humour of the eye, the is not noisy, and the muscular parts rays of light cannot pass to the retina, maintain any accidental attitude, al- and thus, a species of blindness is though by any external force they produced. It begins with a suffu- are easily moved. sion of the eye, when little clouds, , Cataljia, a species of Bignonia. motes, and flies seem to float about .. Catamenia, xxTXfj.wixt from xxrx, in the air; but when confirmed, the tscundum, according to, and piv, men- pupil of the eye is either wholly, or CA ( 13a ) CA in part covered, and shut up with a times alone it is of the same signifi- little thin skin, so that the light has cation. In Vogel's Nosology, it is no admittance. There is a great defined, a discharge- of pure blood nicety in taking this off; but I know from the belly. not by what neglect it is altogether Catarrhcecus, xxrxppoixo;, a word ap- given over to empirics to perform, plied to diseases proceeding from dis- Some will have it that these repre- tillations of rheum. sentations are from corpuscles float- Cattarrhus, xxrxppos, a defiuxion, ing in the aqueous humour; others from xxrx, and §s Catarrheuma, xxrxppiv^x, i. e. Ca- Some have wrote very largely of this farrhus. distemper, and particularly Schnei- Catarrhexis, xarxppri^, a violent der; and many include under it all and copious eruption, or effusion; kinds of defluxions: but the most joined with xoi?uaj it is a copious received distinctions are included in. evacuation from the belly, and some* these verses; CA ( 133 ) CA •* SI fluit ad Pectus, dicatur Rheuma Ca- tarrbus, u Ad Fauce3 Bronchus, ad Nares esto Ce- ryxa" though Hippocrates enumerates se- ven species of defluxions under this appellation. When a fever arises with these symptoms, it is called Fe- bris Catarrhalis, and Willis gives an instance of one that was epidemical and malignant. De Febr. cap. 1 7. Catastasis, xxtxttxo»c, the consti- tution, state, or condition of any thing. Catchfly. See Viscaria; it is also a name of a species of Silene. Catechu, i.e. Terra Japonica. The college have retained this resin in their Pharmacopoeia: a Tincture, Tinctura Catechu, is directed, for- merly called Tinctura Japon. Catharma, xxQxpfxx, from xx&xipw, to purge; the excrements purged off from any part of the body. Catharmos, xxQxpfxo;, from x«6«»pw, to purge, purgation by medicines; and the cure of a disorder by super- stitious remedies. Catharsis, xxQxpns, purgation, whe- ther by the menses, lochia, urine, or stool; in a way natural or arti- ficial. Cathartica, xx^xpnxx, cathartics, from xxOaipu, to Jturge. This word is generally used as expressing of purging medicines; but it also im- plies emetics. The vermicular or peristaltic motion of the guts is such ps continually helps on their con- tents, from the pylorus down to the rectum. Now, every irritation ei- ther quickens that motion in its na- tural order, or occasions some little inversions of it. In both, what but slightly adheres to the coats or inner membranes will be loosened and shook off, and carried forward with their contents; and they will also be more agitated, and thus rendered more fluid. By this only it is ma- nifest how a cathartic hastens and increases the discharges by stool; but the same manner of operation also carries its effects much farther, in proportion to the force of tfm stimulus: for, where it is great, all the appendages of the bowels, and even all the viscera in the abdomen, will, by a consent of parts, be pul- led or twitched so as to affect their respective juices in the same man- ner as the intestines themselves do their contents. The consequence of which must be, that a great deal will be drained back into the intes- tines, and made a part of what they discharge. And when we consider the vast number of glands in the in- testines, with the outlets of those viscera opening thereinto, and par- ticularly of the liver and pancreas, it will be no wonder that vast quan- tities, especially in full constitutions, may be carried off by one purge. As for those cathartics which are distinguished by the names of Chola- gogues, Hydragogues, Phlegmagogues, and the like, upon a supposition of an elective quality therein, they may be accounted for upon more intelli- gible principles; for, when the dis- charges by stool discover an over- proportion of any particular hu- mour, it is to be supposed there was a redundance of such a humour, whose discharge any irritation would occasion. Thus, in proportion to the proximity of some humours in the intestinal tube, and the disposi- tion of the passages to convey them that way, do they require greater or lesser vibrations, or shakes of the fibres from a cathartic, to fetch them out. For this reason, the brisker cathartics, which vellicate the mem- branes most of all, pump out, as it were, from all the mesenteric glands and neighbouring parts, their con- tents; which, because they abound so much with lymphatics, and vis- cid watery humours, make the dis- charges thin and watery: those which act in somewhat a lower de- gree, yet irritate enough to deterge and draw out a great deal of mucous and viscid matter, which sometimes, by lodgment and want of due mo- tion, changing into various colours, C A ( »34 ) C A Occasion different names of phlegm or choler. As the former, therefore, pass for hydragogues, so do the latter for purgers of phlegm and choler. Upon another account, besides that of a stimulus, does a cathartic answer its intention, and that is by (fusing the humours, and rendering them more fluid than they were be- fore; whereby they are better fitted to pass off by their proper emunc- tories. Those which consist of very subtile and active parts are not so sensible in the larger passages, be- cause of the great quantities of mat- ter, which lay too great a load upon them, and make them unheeded: but, when they are got into the blood in any considerable number, they divide and fuse those cohe- sions which obstruct, or move hea- vily along the capillaries, and scour the glands.; insomuch that every pul- sation throws something through the intestinal glands, which goes aw.ay by stool, that the refluent blood had washed away, and brought back from all parts of the body. Of thje kind are all those.cathartics which are said to purge the joints, and are prescribed in rheumatisms and ar- thritic pains, as the radix turpethi, and all the aloetics. And this is the reason why cathartics of this sort are so easily changed into the most efficacious alteratives; for an alterative is a cathartic in a lower degree, or of a more remiss opera- tion. Whatsoever brings such par- ticles to a secretory orifice, which are fitted for its passage, oftener, ei- ther by accelerating the blood's mo- tion, or breaking it into more parti- cles of that particular size and in- clination, will increase that secre- tion. According, therefore, to the difference of the parts where such secretions are enlarged, as the glands of the intestines, kidneys, or skin, the medicines which are the instru- ments therein are called either ca- thartics, diuretics, or diaphoretics. Catheretics, are medicines which serve to take off the fungous or su- perfluous flesh that is apt to grovr up in wounds or ulcers; and are the same with Caustics and Escharo- tics. ^Catheter, xxQnna, is a hollow in- strument, and somewhat crooked, te thrust up the yard into the bladder, to assist in bringing away urine, when the passage is stopped by a stone or gravel; though some wri- ters use it also for linaments and other external applications. Catholic, xxQoXixog, from xx\x, Jtern through, and oXov, totum, all; is ascrib- ed to medicines that are supposed to purge all humours; also the same as a panacea, or universal medicine: but such are now laughed at for im- positions. Catinum Alumen, pot-ash. Catinus Fusorius, a crucible. Catocathartica, medicines that ope- rate by stool. Cat's Eye. Thus a species of Agate is named. It is so called from its re- semblance to the eye of a cat, and is of a greenish colour. Cauda Equina. The lumbar fas- ciculi, from their origin to the ex- tremity of the os sacrum, form, through the whole canal of the lum- bar vertebrae, and of the os sacrum, a large bundle of nervous ropes, called by anatomists cauda equina^ because of some resemblance which it bears to a horse's tail, especially when taken out of the canal, and extended in clear water. Caudatio. So an elongation of the clitoris is called. Caudex, the trunk of a tree. It is that part of any plant which is be- twixt the root and the branches. According to Linnaeus it is the ascending and descending body of the root. In herbs and under shrubs this part is called Caulis, the stalk. Caul, i. e. Omentum. Cauliferous. Such plants are sa called as have a stalk. Cauliflower. See Botrytis. Caulis, xaiAoi-, the stalk or stem. The stalk of a tree is called its trunk. Linnaeus defints.it to be the proper CA ( r35 ) CE trunk of the herb, which elevates the leaves and fructification. Caulis, a cabbage or cole wort. Caulis Ruber, red colewort. Caulis Floridus, cauliflower. Caulis, a name both of the Penis and the Vagina. Caulis Procumbens. A procum- bent or trailing stalk is that which lies on the ground, and propagates itself by emitting roots, as the ivy and strawberry. Caulis Scandens. A climbing stalk is that which climbs by the help of tendrils, as the vines and briony, &c. Caulis Volubilis. A twining stalk is that which twists about any prop, without the help of tendrils, as the hop, kidney-bean, &c. Caulodes, the white or green cab- bage. Caulorapa, cabbage-turnip. A spe- cies of Brassica. Caulos, a stalk. This word is used by way of eminence to express, the stalk of Silphium or Laser. Causis, xxvan;, a burn. Causodes Febris, xavaw&ng, l. e. Cau- sus. Celsus renders this word by Febris Ardens. Causoma, xxvo-ufxx. In Hippo- crates it signifies a burning heat and inflammation. Caustic, Caustica, xxvvnxx, from xxiw, uro, to burn, are such things as* by their violent activity, and heat thence occasioned, destroy the tex- ture of the part to which they are applied, and eat it away, as we commonly express it, or burn it into an Eschar, which they do by the extreme minuteness, asperity, and quantity of motion, that like those of the fire itself tear asunder all ob- stacles, destroy the texture of the solids themselves, and change what they are applied to into a substance like burnt flesh; which, in a little time, with detergent dressings, falls quite off, and leaves a vacuity in the substance of the part. These are of use generally in abscesses and im- posthumations, to eat through to the suppurated matter, and give it vent? and also to make issues in part3 where cutting is difficult or incon- venient. Causus, xxvo-vc, from xxm, to burni. An highly ardent fever. According to Hippocrates, a fiery heat, and in- satiable thirst, are its peculiar cha- racteristics. Others also are parti- cular in describing it; but whethes they are ancients or moderns, from what they relate, this fever -is no other than a continued ardent fevery in a bilious constitution. In.it the heat of the body is intense; the breath is particularly fiery; the ex- tremities are cold; the pulse is fre- quent and small; the heat is mora violent internally than externally, and the whole soon ends in recovery or death. Cauterium, xownjpiov, from xaiw, /» burn; a cautery, either actual or po- tential. Cava' (Vena.) The large vein which receives the refluent bloody and conveys it to the heart, is thus. named. See Vena. > Caverna, a cavern; also a name of the female pudenda. Caviarium, caviar. It is the pickled roe of the sturgeon. Ceanothus, New-Jersey tea-treei A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Cedria. It is called the pitch, and the resin of the great cedar-tree; so that it is the crude tears of the cedar. Some writers confound this with tha Cedrelaum, or oil of cedar, but er- roneously. Cele, xnXn, a tumour caused by the protrusion of a soft part. Celeri, a species of Apium. Celerity. See Velocity. Celiac Artery and Veins. See Ar- tery and Vein. Cells, little bags or bladders, where fluids or matter of different sorts are lodged; common both to animate and plants. Cella Turcica. See Brain, and Pi- ne alls Glandula. CdlulaAdiposa, i.e. AdiposiDudus*, CE ( «3* ) CE Cellula Mastoidaa. These are very irregular cavities in the sub- stance of the mastoid apophysis, which communicate with each other, and have a common opening towards the inside, and a little above the pos- terior edge of the orbicular groove. The mastoid opening is opposite to the small opening of the Eustachian tube, but a little higher. Celhdosa Membrana9 the cellular membrane. It is most commonly understood to be that part of it only which lies under the skin, next the fiesh, and which contains but little fat in the cells; but it is found to in- vest the most minute fibres that we are able to trace, so that it is consi- dered as the universal connecting medium of every part of the body. It is composed of an infinite number of minute cells united together, and communicating with each other. Cellulosa Tunica Ruschii, i. e. Tu- nica Extern, vel Membranosa Intesti- porum. Cendres Gravellees. So the French call the pot-ash. Cenosis, xtvucris, from xsKpff, empty, evacuation. It must be distinguish- ed from Catharsis. Cenosis imports a general evacuation; Catharsis means the evacuation of a particular humour which offends with respect to qua- lity. Centaurea, centaury. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He includes in this genus the Jacea or Knapweed, Cyanus or Cornbottle, Rhaponticum or Rhaponticoides, or Centaury, Stoebe or Knapweed, Calcitrapa or Star- Thistle, Calcitrapoides or Prickly Knapweed, and Crocodilium or Crocodilloides, or Centaury without stems. Linnaeus enumerates in this genus sixty-six species. Centaurea Benedida, blessed thistle. A species of Centaurea. Centaurium, common greater cen- taury. A species of Centaurea. Centaurium Minus, lesser centaury. A species of Gentiana. The college have retained this plant in their Phar- macopoeia, Centenarius, the centenary. It if a Swedish weight, equal to sixty Swedish grains, or nearly sixty-three English grains. Centre, is the middle of any body, or that point which is qyery way, or as near as possible, equidistant from its surface. Centre of Gravity of any body, is a point on which that body being supported, or from it suspended, all its parts will be in an equilibrium tQ one another. Thus the centre of gravity of the human body, extend- ed at length, is hy Borelli, De Motu Animalium, placed between the Na- tes and Pubes, which is supposed very convenient for the act of gene* ration. Centre, common, of the Gravity of ttvo Bodies, is a point in a right line connecting their centres, and 5Q placed in that line, that their dis- tances from it shall be reciprocally as the weight of those bodies; and if another body is placed in the same right line, so that its distance from any point in it be reciprocally as the weight of both the former bodies taken together, that point shall be the common centre of gravity of all three. Centre of Motion of a Body, is that point about which a body moves when fastened any way to it, or made to revolve round it. Centre of Oscillation, is that point in a compound pendulum, where, if its whole weight were fastened, it would still oscillate or perform its swings in the same time as before; and, consequently, it must be dis- tant from the point of suspension by the length of a simple pendulum, whose oscillations are synchronal with those of the compound. Centre of Percussion, is that point in any body wherein the force of a stroke made with it is the greatest. Centipedes, wood-lice. Centratio. Paracelsus expresses by it the degenerating of a saline prin- ciple, and contracting a corrosive and exulcerating quality. Hence Get* CE (*37) CE tium Salts is said "to be the princi- ple and cause of ulcers. Central Forces. This is a general appellation for the two grand species, centrifugal and centripetal forces. Centrifugal Force, from centrum, a centre, and fugo, to fly, is that force by which all bodies moving round any other body in a circle, or an el- lipsis, do endeavour to fly off from the axis of their motion in a tangent to the periphery of it. And this force is always proportional to the circumference of the curve in which the revolving body is carried round. The centrifugal forte to the centri- petal, is as the square of the arch which a body describes in a given time, divided by the diameter, to the space through which any heavy body moves in falling from a place where it was at rest in the same time. If any,body swim in a me- dium heavier than itself, the centri- fugal force is then the difference be- tween the specific weight of the me- dium and the floating body. Centripetal Force, from centrum, a centre, and peto, to seek, is that force by which any body moving round another is drawn or tends towards the centre of its orbit, and is much the same with Absolute Gravity, which see. If a body, being specifically heavier than any medium, sinks in it, the excess of that body's gravity above the gravity of the medium, is the centrijietalforce of the body down- wards. Centrum, and Centration, are terms Used by Paracelsus and some of his followers, to express the principle, root, or foundation of any thing; as God to be the centre of the universe, the heart the centre of life, the brain the centre of the spirits, &c> In Che- mistry it is the principal residence or source of any thing; also that part of a medicine in which its vir- tue resides. Centrum Nerveum. The tendinous part of the diaphragm, which has a triangular appearance, is thus nam- ed. Centrum Ovale. Vieuessens first called a part of the corpus callosum thus. It is convex, and of the form of the cerebrum. Centrum Tendinosum, the same as Centrum Nerveum. Centunculus, bastard pimpernel. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species. Cejia, onion. Linnaeus includes the onion in the genus of Allium. Sepa Sedilis, cives. Cephalaa, k<$xXxix, a long con- tinued pain in the head. Cephalagia, i. e. Cephalalgia. Cephalagia Inflammatoria, inflam- mation of the brain. Cephalalgia, xs®xXxXyix, from xs$x- Xy, the head, and xXyo-:, pain; the head-ache. By some this word is used for a dull pain in the head, which is of short duration; but most frequently it is used as expressive of pain in the head in general, without regard to circumstances. Cephalalgia Catarrhalis, i. e. ca- tarrh, from cold. Cephalalgia Inflammatoria, i. e. Phrenitis. Cephalalgia Herb a, i. e. Verbena. Cephalartica, medicines that purge the head. Cephalitis, inflammation of the brain. Cephalea Juvenum, the head-ache that often attends youth at the ap- proach of puberty. Cephalica Pollicis, a branch from the cephalica vena sent off from about the lower extremity of the radius, and runs superficially be- tween the thumb and the metacarpus. Cephalica Vena, the cephalic vein. It was so called, because the head was supposed to be relieved by tak- ing blood from it. It comes over the shoulder, between the pectoral and deltoid muscles, and runs down the back part of the arm: when it gets to, or a little below, the bending of the arm, it divides into two; the inner of the two branches is called the Mcdiana Cejihalica. It is a branch from the axillary vein. CE ( *J«') CB Cephalicus, xs^aXixo?, cephalic, from xs£»,\»i, /^ head. Thus remedies against disorders of the head are cal- led. Cejihaline, xtQxXivri, that part of the tongue which is next the root, and nearest the fauces. CephaloidesfxtQxXoHcir,;, shaped like a head, or having a head. It is ap- plied to plants which are called capi- tated. Cephalonosos, from xt$y.\v, a head, and vo7&, a disease.- This term is applied to the Febris Hungarica. Cejihalo-Pharyngaus, from xi^xX-n, the head, and QxgvyZ, the: throat. A muscle of the pharynx is thus named. It arises above from the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, - before the foramen magnum from the pte- rygoid process of the sphenoid bone, from the upper and under jaw, near the roots of the last dentes morales,. and between the jaws. It is inserted in the middle of the pharynx. Its use is to compress the upper part of the pharynx, and to draw it forwards and upwards. Cera flava, and Cera alba, yellow- and white wax, are both retained in the college Pharmacopoeia; they en- ter into various cerates, plasters, &c. Gerds us, the cherry-tree. A species of Prunus.7 It receives its name from Cerasus, a city of Pontus, from whence they were imported to Rome, by Lucullus, and thence propagated into Britain, accordingto Pliny's ac- count. Ceratoghssus, from x-^xe, a1liom,> and yXtoro-x, a tongue. See Hyoglossus. Cercosis, xsgxwov?, from xejxoc, a • tail, a disease of the clitoris, which consists of its preternatural enlarge- ment. Cerea, ear-wax. Cerealia, the same as Nutrientia^ or all sorts of corn of which bread is made. Cerebella Urina. Paracelsus thus distinguishes urine which is whitish, of the colour of the brain, and from which he pretended to judge of some e£ its distempers. Cerebellum, as it were, the littte" brain. The cerebrum and cerebeK lum together, are often called cere-- bellum, when the brain is spoken of in small animals, as birds, pigs, &c. It is composed of a cortical and me- dullary substance, lying in thetiinder part of the head. Its superficies is full of straight foldings, which re- semble the segments of circles, or the edges of plates laid on one an- other; and these are largest in its - middle, and grow less as they ap- proach its fore and hind part, where they seem to resemble two wormsj therefore caWedProcessus Vermiformes. The medullary substance makes three processes upon each side of the me- dulla oblongata. Its great use is to-• separate the nervous fluid, called ani»- mal spirits, from the blood. Cerebri Galea, i. e. the skull. Cerebri (Basis). So the palate is called. Cerebrum, is of a round figure, and:- divided by the first process of the dura mater, into the right and left side* Its external surface resembles the circumvolutions of the small guts, and in the middle of each cir- cumvolution is the beginning of the medullary substance* so that the cor- tical part is always on the outside;; which, Malpighi says, is nothing but a heap of little oval glands, which receive the capillary branches of the veins and arteries belonging to the brain, and sending out an infinite number of fibres, which all together make up the medullary substance;. and passing out of the cranium, form the nerves and medulla spinalis con- tained in the vertebrae; and hence the nervous juice is derived into the nerves and fibres of the whole body,. by the corpus callosum, and medulla oblongata. See Brain. Cerebrum, Elongatum, i. e. Medulla* Spinalis. Cerefolium, chervil. A species of* Scandix. Cerefolium Hispanicum, sw eet cicely. < Cereus, the torch-thistle. A species of Cadus, CH ( 139 ) GH ^Cerumen, is the wax or excrement -of the ear, to which Schroder and some other writers ascribe very strange virtues as a medicine. Ceruse, is a preparation of lead with vinegar, which is of a white .colour, whence many other things resembling it in that particular, are by chemists called ceruse, as the ce- ituse of antimony, and the like. Pa- racelsus also applies it to a white urine, which he ca\\s Cerussea Urina, , and says it is a sign of death, or of a foul obstructed liver. Ceruss (Native), a white species ,pf lead earth. Cervicales. The nerves which pass through the vertebrae of the neck are thus called. Cervicales Arteria, the arteries of the neck. They rise from the sub- clavian on their upper part, and are soon divided into two. The ante- -rior ones go to the anterior muscles s,which move the neck and head; the ^posterior to the scalenus, trapezius, ,&c. Cervicalis Descendens Dor si, i. e. Sacro-Lumbaris Accessorius. Cervkaria, Bell-flower; a species of Campanula. Cervi%, the hinder part of the neck, as die fore part is called »CW- duin. Cervix . Uteri, the neck of the womb. Cevadilla, Indian or American ^caustic barley. Charophyllum, chervil, or wild ci- cely. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates ten species and one variety. Chalaza, p^aXa^x, a hail-stone, or ■..Chalazion, a tiail-stone. Some call them Grandines. This name is given to a white, knotty kind of string at each end of an egg, formed of a plexus of the fibres of the membranes, whereby the yolk and the white are connected together. It is also the name of a tubercle on the eye-lid, resembling a hail-stone; it is white, hard, and generally on the edge of She eye-lid. It is encysted and move- able, and only differs from the Crithe in being so. St. Yves'savs it is ge- nerally seated on the upper eye-lid; that it is hard, and shaped like a hail- stone; whence its name. Chalcanthum, vitriol, or rather vi- triol calcined red. Chalcedonius, chalcedony; a spe- cies of agate, of a milk like colour, and only somewhat transparent. Chalcoideum Os. The os cunei- forme of the tarsus. Chalicraton, xxXtx°xrov, from xxXu;, an old word that signifies pure wins, and xsgxvvvy.1,' to mix, wine and water. Chalk (White.) See Crcta Alba. ) CH with itching; this is followed by one or more small pustules filled with a transparent fluid, becoming some- times white; these break, and a small, but spreading ulcer is formed, sometimes painful, generally inflam- ed, sore and unequal at the bottom, often with hard protuberant ash-co- loured edges, covered with white sloughs. The surrounding callosity about the edges of these ulcers dis- tinguishes them from all others. Chantarellus, champignon, a spe- cies of Agaricus. Chaos, xxoc, is used for the original matter of the universe before it was brought into form, and from thence for things in confusion. Charoneus, Charonean, an epithet for caves, some of which are in Italy, where the air is loaded with a poison- ous vapour, that animals soon expire if exposed to it. Charta emporetica, is paper made soft and porous, such as is used to filter with. Chartreux (Poudre de), i. e. Kermes Mineral. Cheiriater, from xn?r a band, and txrpoc, a physician, a surgeon. Cheirisma, xupioJrt.x, handling, or a manual operation. :* Cherixis, %»p'f*?, surgery. Chemistry. Dr. Black defines it to be " a science which teaches by experiments the effects of heat and mixture on bodies." Various are the opinions of etymologists as to the derivation of the word che- mistry. Some say, that what know- ledge of this art was retairted after the flood, was taught by Cham, whence the names Chumia and Che- mia. Dr. Wall, in his Dissertation on the Study of Chemistry, seems to think that the word x"/*»a was de- rived from the name of a district, or perhaps of the whole of Egypt, applied originally from some pecu- liar appearance of its soil, and bor- rowed afterwards, at a very distant period of time, to distinguish an art which was conceived to have had its jrise and principal cultivation in that country. Plutarch, he adds, calls Egypt X»?/x«a. See Principia. This science is one of the tw great branches of experimental phy- sicks; one of which treats of the mechanical properties of matter, such as are detected by aid of the mecha- nical powers, as in common mecha- nics, pneumatics, hydrostatics, hy- draulics, optics, &c. and the other in- quires into their chemical properties by attending to the alterations wrought among their component particles or constituent elements; as in the cor- ruption and evaporation of organiz- ed bodies, and the employment of their materials in building up new forms of being; in the production of acids, of aeriform fluids, of al- kalies and of water, and of the de- struction and decomposition of all these again; in the knowledge and economical use of caloric; in pro- cesses upon ores and metals; in the cooking of food; in the preparation of medicines; in the manufacture of glass; in the tanning of leather; and an infinity of other effects brought about by a new arrangement among the minute and imperceptible ingre- dients of bodies. The principles of chemistry are of such various and extensive ap- plication, that to a person unac- quainted with them, narrow indeed must be the scope or circle of his knowledge of nature. And, doubt- less, the neglect of this most orna- mental and useful department of science in the ordinary courses of polite education, taught in universi- ties and colleges, is the reason why scientific inquiries are so little re- lished, and make such slow progress. So lamentably backward are the English universities of Cambridge and Oxford on this most important science and its relations, that a new association has been made, under the royal patronage, on a plan of Count Rumford's, and through the direction of Dr. Garnett, in the me- tropolis of England, for teaching, among other things, its princ.iples| CH ( 141 ) CH and their application to the purposes of increasing the comforts and les- sening the wants of mankind. This late institution is a severer satire on plans of common collegiate educa- tion, terminating in Bachelor's, Mas- ter's, and Doctor's degrees, and of their emptiness and vanity, than has, perhaps, ever appeared. In the college of New-York che- mistry has been made an unoer-gra- duate course for students of all kinds, during several years past. It has been objected, by some, to the study of chemistry, that it a- bounds in hard and frightful words, difficult to remember, and uncouth to pronounce. To this it may be replied, that there are not above twenty radical technical terms, and these are as easily acquired as the terms of whist or picquet; nay, every reader of newspapers may find more strange and barbarous names of East-India and Chinese merchandize in one advertisement, than the whole Chemical Nomencla- ture furnishes. Every science, art, trade and profession, has its appro- priate and peculiar words; and to learn the technology of chemistry is scarcely so difficult as to become ac- quainted with the points of the ma- riner's compass. In spite, however, of the supine- ness of public institutions in regard to chemistry, it is forcing its way daily among the more wise, learned, and liberal part of mankind, by its own inherent beauty and excellence. And it is to be hoped the time is not far distant, when to be ignorant of chemistry will be as reproachful to a man of education, as to be unac- quainted with the humblest parts of mathematics. The understanding of such writings as those of Priestley, Woodhouse and Webster, would re- pay a young man for studying it. Indeed there is one reason for ac- quiring a knowledge of chemistry which is alone inducement enough, and that is to be enabled to compre- hend the Mitchillian doctrine of pesr tilence; a series of investigations, capable of rewarding amply of them- selves. See Acids, Air, Alkalies, In- fedion, Calcareous Earth, &c. Chermes. These berries are the produce of the Quercus Coccifera of Linnaeus. Kermes, among the Ara- bians, signifies a small worm; and xoxxov, amongst the Greeks, whence the Latin word Coccum, both which mean a kernel or grain: for which reason, among the later Greeks, in- stead of the word xoxxov, the word o-xuiXr)?, a worm, is substituted; for these grains (or small berries) are full of little worms, the juice of which affords the scarlet colour and dye. Hence the worm is taken for the grain itself. The insect resem- bles the green-house bug; lays its eggs on the scarlet oak: the males have wings, but not the females. The juice is made into a confect, called Confedio Alkermes. Cherry. See Ccrasus. Chert, a genus of Petre, of a solid, compact texture, in structure resem- bling flint, but coarser, and not at all transparent; glossy, and not invested with an outward crust. Chesnut-tree. See Castauea. Chevastre, a double-headed roller, applied by its middle below the chin; then running on each side, it is cros- sed on the top of the head; then pas- sing to the nape of the neck, is there crossed; then passes under the chin, where crossing, it is carried to the top of the head, &c. until it is all taken up. Chiastre, the name of a bandage for the temporal artery. It is a double-headed roller, the middle of which is applied to the side of the head, opposite to that in which the artery is opened, and, when brought round to the part affected, it is crossed upon the compress that is laid on the wound, and then the continuation is over the coronal suture, and under the chin; then crossing on the com- press, the course is, as at first, round the head, &c. till the whole roller is taken up. Chimia, chemistry. See Chemistry* CH ( 14* } CH . £hina-Root (False). See Pseudo- iChina. Chicken-pox. See Varicella. China China, the Peruvian bark. Chinchina, Peruvian bark. Chinquepin, the dwarf chesnut-tree, a variety of the Castanea. Chiques, a name for the worms which get into the toes of the ne- groes, and which are destroyed by the oil which flows out of the cashew- nut-shell. Chiragra, x^fc-YC^* ^l'om Xuir :tne Stand, and xy%x, a seizure, the gout in the hand. Chiromancy, xupofj.xvrtx, the art of foretelling what will happen to per- sons from the lines of their hands; but this hath been long rejected as ridiculous. Chirotheca, Csr Podotheca. In the preparation of anatomical subjects, they are, a glove, and a shoe, of the scarf-skin, with the nails adhering to them. Chirurgia, ^stpypyta, from j££'?» G Jhand, and igyov, a work, manual ope- ration, or surgery; or that part of medicine which consists of manual ■operation. Chives, in Botany, are the fine (threads of flowers, or the little knobs which grow on the tops. Chives, i. e. Schcenoprasum. Chloros, xX(dp(&. This word is va- riously applied to a green colour, as &pale green, a yellowish p atelier baceous green, &c. "When chloros signifies a green, it is spoken of things recent, and not dry; and it is applied to le- guminous plants before they are dry or come to perfection. Chlorosis, from xKuZ®'i green, °r X^^&t t0 appear gree.i, the green sickness. It is also called Febris Alba, the virgin's disease, F'hris Ama- toria, and Iderus Albus. Dr. Cullen places it in his Nosology, as a genus in the class Neurosis, and order Ady- namia; but since that time, he hath seen cause for a change of his opi- nion, and now considers it only as a symptom of Amenorrhcea, Chocolata, chocolate. Chocolate Nut-tree, Theobrma. Choke-damp. A noxious gas is found in many caverns, as in the Grotta del Cane, in mines, wells,, and other deep pits. This gas U called choke-damp by the English mi- ners. It is heavier than common air, therefore lies chiefly at the bot- tom of pits; it extinguishes flame, and is noxious to animals. It is reckoned of the same kind as the calcareous gas. Cholagogn, cholagogues, from x°" An, bile, and xy CH Cholerixa, xoXepixcc, i. e. Hepatirr- hcea. It is a flux from the bowels without colic. A kind of Diarrhoea. Cholicele, a swelling formed by the bile morbidly accumulated in the gall-bladder. Chondroglossus. See Hyoglossus. Chondros, xo^?0l>- -^ signifies any grumous concretion,, as of mastic, &c. It is the Greek word for carti- lage; and Hippocrates calls the Car- tilago Xiphoides by this name. Chondrosyndesmus, ^ov^pooriv^Eo-juof, a cartilaginous ligament, from x0]lh0^ cartilage, and o-whu, to tie together. Clwndro-Pharyngaus. It is a mus- cle which rises from the cartilaginous appendage of the os hyoides, and is inserted into the membrane of the fauces. Chopin, an English wine-quart measure. Chopino, a chopin, a pint measure at Paris. Some say it contains fif- teen ounces and a half; others, that it contains sixteen ounces. Chora, %ap«, a region. Galen, in his De Usu Part, expresses by it par- ticularly the cavities of the eyes;, but in others of his writings he intimates by it any void space. Chorda, ^o^»i. Paracelsus, in his De Orig. £sf Cur. Morb. Gal. calls the Pudenda by the name of Chorda. A painful tension of the penis in the Lues Venerea is called Chordh\ Chorda Magna, a name of the Tendo Achillis. Chorda Tympani. The fifth pair of nerves from the brain divides into three capital branches, one of which is called the inferior maxil- lary; a branch of this forms the lin- gual, which soon is accompanied by a small distinct nerve, which runs upward and backward towards the articulation of the lower jaw, in company with the lateral muscle of the malleus, and passes through the tympanum, between the handle of the malleus and the long neck of the incus, by the name of the chorda tympani. Chorda Tendinea. From the edge of the valves in the ventricles of the heart, there are tendinous strings'. thus named, which arise from the fleshy columnae in the two cavities^ and lead to the internal structure of the heart. Chorda Willisii. Willis observed small chords going across the sinuses of the dura mater, and from him they are thus named. Chordata Gonorrhoea, a gonorrhoea. attended with a chordee. Chordee. So the French call what others name corda, chorda, and chor- dee, from x°t^ the-chord of a musical instrument. It is an inflammation and contraction of the fraenum of; the yard,, that holds the glans down- ward; or, it is a painful contraction of the under part of the penis, which, when it is erected (and only then), is- painful, and-feels as if pulled down- ward with a chord. The pain is- principally under the fraenum, and along the duct of the urethra. Chorea Sandi Viti, St. Virus's dance. Horstius says that there were some women who once every year paid a visit to the chapel of St. Vitus, near Ulm, and there ex- ercised themselves day and night in dancing, being disordered in mind, till they fell down like those in an ecstasy. Thus they were restored till the return of the following May, when they were again seized with a restlessness and disorderly motion of their limbs, so as to be obliged, at the anniversary feast of St. Vitus, to repair again to the same chapel for the sake of dancing. From this tra- dition, a sort of convulsion to whichv girls are principally subject before the eruption of the menses, took its name. But yet, the disorder above described by Horstius is different from what we call the St. Vitus's dance. Drs. M'ead and Pitcairn say it is a paralytic affection; Syden- ham says it is convulsive ; Bliss and Cheyne say it is both convulsive and paralytic. Dr. Cullen calls it chorea* and ranks it in his class Neuroses, and order Sjiasmi. CH ( i44 ) CH Chorion, x°floh a name of the ex- ternal membrane of the foetus. It hath this name from the chorus of blood-vessels which are spread upon it. It is divisible into two lamellae. Some call the internal lamina the true chorion, and the external lamina the false chorion. Choroides, ;£opos»S»!?, from %o^wv, the chorion, and v.&og, likeness. It is an epithet of several membranes, which, on account of their numerous blood- vessels, resemble the Chorion. Thus, it is a name of one of the coats of the eye, and lines the sclerotic: from the colour of part of this membrane it hath been called the Uvea. Cho- roides is also a name of the folding of the carotid artery in the brain, in which is the glandula pinealis. Christos, xti *° a" noint. It is whatever is applied by way of unction. Chronicus, %pov»xo?, or Chronius, xp°- woj, from x?ov°tr time, chronical dis- eases which continue long, and are without any fever, or at least a con- siderable degree of it, are thus called, to distinguish them from those which proceed rapidly and terminate soon, and are called acute. Chrysalis, from p^gwo?, gold; also called Aurelia, and Nympha. Thus naturalists call the worm or maggot while it lies hidden under a hardish pellicle: during this time it is in a state of seeming insensibility; but quitting this covering, it comes forth a moth, or a butterfly, or other winged insect. Chrysanthemum, corn-marigold. A genus in Linnaeus's system of bo- tany. Chrysobalanus, the cocoa plum-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates one species. Chrysoberillus, the yellow beryl. Chrysocolla, xpv-roxoXXx, from X9V~ ero-r, gold, and xoXXn, glue, or solder, i. e. Borax. Chrysocoma, from p^i/a-o,-, gold, and xofj.r,, hair, goldylocks. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates thirteen species. Chrysolite,' xfuaoXiSoc, a precious" stone, a species of quartzose crystal. Chrysolites are met with amongst the species of two different genera in the order of Quartz. See Gemma. Ckrysolithos, \ the chrysolite, cal- Chrysolithus, j led also Topazius Veterum. Chrysomelia, orange. Chrysoms, from xgwrrmi ttnelio, a* minting. Anciently children were anointed as soon as born, with some aromatic compositions; and upon the head they wore an anointed cloth, till they were judged strong enough to endure baptism: after which that cloth was left off; so that from the birth until then was accounted a particular period of the child's life, deemed a state of unction; and hence, our bills of mortality seem to derive their distinction of chrysoms, for all who die before they are baptized. Chrysopasius, i. e. Chrysolite, or Topaz. Chrysojiceia, from xtv<7°S, S°^r an^ -etoiew, to make; the art of changing inferior metals into gold by the help of mercurius philos. Chylifera Vasa, i. e. Ladea Vasa. Chylificatio, chylification, the first concoction, or the changing of the aliment into chyle, by the power of the stomach. Chylopoetic Viscera. Thus the ap- pendages of the organs of digestion are called; these appendages are the liver, spleen, pancreas, with the great and small omentum. Chylus, x«Ao;, the chyle. In ge- neral it is a juice inspissated to a middle consistence between humid and dry. In Hippocrates the word XuXo; is used to express the juice and sorbile liquor of barley; which li- quor they call strained ptisan. The chyle is also that juice which the food is immediately converted into by di- gestion. Chymia, chemistry. Chymiater, a chemical physician, or one who cures by chemical medi- cines. Chymiafriat-hom x,vjjuxt Chemistry^ CI ( 145 ) CI Suid »o)pf*a, healing; the art of curing diseases by chemical medicines. Chymus, xvH-°Sr humour or juice. In the common signification of the word, it is every kind of humour which is incrassated by concoction. Sometimes it means the finest part of the chyle when separated from the faeces. In Galen it is the gus- tatory faculty or quality in plants and animals. Cibarius (Panis), household bread. Cibarius Sal, common salt. Ciioules, a variety of cives, a sort of onion nearly allied to the scallion. They have no bulb at the root. Cibus Albus, white-food; it is a species of Jelly, directed in Fuller's Pharmacopoeia. The Spaniards give the name of Cibus Albus to a certain American plant. Cicatricula, a little white speck or vesicle in the coat of the yolk of an egg, wherein the first changes appear towards the formation of the chicken or the nervous cylinder. It is com- monly called the Treddle. Cicatrisantia, i. e. Ejiulotica. Cicattix, from cicatrice, to skin, a seam or elevation of callous flesh, rising on the skin, and remaining there after the healing of a wound or ulcer, which is commonly called a Scar. Cichorium, succory or endive. A genus, in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Cicuta. A genus in Linnaeus's bo- tany. He enumerates three species. Cicuta vulgaris Major Maculatum, a name of the Conium Maculatum of Linnaeus, or spotted hemlock. See Conium maculatum. Cidra, cyder. Cilia, the edges of the eye-lids. They are semicircular, and carti- laginous, with hairs fixed in them, which by some are called Cilia. See Tarsus. Cdiare Ligamentum, also called Processus Ciliaris. The sclerotica joins the choroides, and round the edge of the cornea, they adhere firm- ly; at this circle the choroides seems to change its colour and texture, ap- pearing as a whitish kind of ring; this ring is termed Ligam. Ciliare. Here the internal lamina of the cho- roides dips inwards, to make what are termed the Processes, which are little folds of the inner lamella of the choroides. These folds become broader, until they terminate in a broad point in the crystalline humour. The whole radiated ring, made by the ciliary processes, is sometimes called Corona Ciliaris. Ciliaris Musculus. This muscle is so called from Cilia, or edge of the eye-lid, where the hairs are fixed. It is that part of the musculus orbicu- laris palpebrarum which lies nearest the cilia, mistaken by Riolanus, who gave it this name, for a distinct mus- cle. Ciliaris Processus. See Ciliare Li- gamentum. Cimolia Alba (Terra), tobacco- pipe clay. It is called Cimolia from the island Cimolus, now called Ar- gentiere. Though the cimolia alba of the ancients seems to have been a sort of loose marie, probably it was our fuller's earth. Cimolia Purjiurascens (Terra), cal- led also Smedis, fuller's earth. It has its name Smedica from o-jmn^w, to ab- sterge. It is a kind of marie rather than a compact earth, and of the same qualities as bole. Cina Cina, the Peruvian bark. Cinara, the artichoke. The spe- cies used in medicine is the Cinara Scolymus of Linnaeus. The college have introduced its leaf into their Pharmacopoeia. Cinchona, Peruvian bark. Cinchona, cinchon, or Peruvian bark tree. A genus in Linnaeus's bo- tony. He enumerates three species. Cinchona Caribbaa, Caribbean Je- suits bark. Cinchona famaicensis, i. e. Cinchona Caribbcea. Cinchona Sanda Lucia, i. e. Cin- chona Caribbaa. Cinerarium, the ash-hole of a fur^ nace. CI ( 146' ) CI Cineritium, a cupel. Cinereum Album, of da Costa, i. e. Turkey Stone. Cindus, the diaphragm. Cinnabar. See Quicksilver Stone. Cinnabar is Gracorumr i.e. Sanguis. araconis. Cinnamomum, cinnamon-tree, a species of Laurus. The college have retained this bark, and its essential oil, in their Pharmacopoeia: a simple water, Aqua Cinnamomi, and a spi- rituous water, Spiritus Cianamomi, are directed: the bark enters the Tinctura Cardamomi Gomposita, formerly called Tinct* Stomach, the Tinctura Catechu, formerly called Tinct. Japonic, the Tinctura Cin- namomi: the Tinctura Cinnamomi Gomposita, formerly called Tinct. Aromatic, the Pulvis Aromaticus, formerly called Spec. Aromatic. Pul- vis e Creta Gompositus, instead of the Pulv. e Bolo Comp. Pulvis e Creta Compositus cum Opio, instead. of the Pulv. e Bol. C. cum Opio: the Trochisci e Creta, formerly called. Tabellae Cardialgicae: the Confectio Aromatica,. instead of the Conf. Car- diac, the Emplastrum Ladani, for- merly called Empl. Stomachic. Cinneres Russici, pot-ash. Circocele, or Cirsocele, xipo-ox-nXn,-- an enlargement of the arteries and veins of the spermatic cord. From x^a-o^, varix, and xnXn, a tumour. It is the same as Hernia Varicesa. See Criso- eele. Circuiation-of the blood. This be- ing of the utmost consequence to a- right apprehension of the animal eco- nomy, besides what is said under Blood, the Heart,' Systoie-and Diastole, and Aorta,- which see, it may be pro- per farther to take notice' here, that the vena cava ascendens and de- scendens unite in one, and open into the right auricle: • where they unite there is a little protuberance made by their coats on the inside of the ca- nal, like an isthmus, which directs the blood both of the one and the other into the auricle, and so hinders :hem from rushing one upon an- other. The right auricle, in its dt*- astole, receives the blood from the vena cava, which, by its systole, is thrust into the right ventricle (for* the tendinous circle which is the mouth of the cava contracts* and- hinders the blood from running into- it), which, at the same time, is in its diastole. In the systole of the right ventricle, the blood is thrust into the arteria pulmonalis (for it cannot return into the auricle because of the valvulaetricuspides)^ which com- municate with the vena pulmonalis,. that carries back the-blood into the- auricle, which, in its systole, thrusts the blood > into • the left ventricle,, and which is then»in- its diastole. In the systole of this ventricle the blood is thrust into the aorta (for ib! cannot return into the auricle be-* cause of the valvulae>mitrales), which- carries it through all the body. Now,. the aorta,-, when it comes out of the heart, ascends a little upwards, and then turns downwards from the de-- scending trunks, for the reason al-> ready given ;t; and from the upper side of this turning, the.cervical and axillary vessels arise;, by this artifice the blood collides against the sides of- the aorta, its force-is broken, partof> it is taken in by the months of the ascending branches;. but its greatest* part is directed downwards. But in order to consider how the blood circulates in the foetus, it is necessary to observe that in the right- auricle,or the lower.side of the pro- tuberanee-of the cava, just opposite to the mouth of- the cava ascendens,. there is a hole called Foramen Ovale$ which opens into the vena pulmona- lis: this hole has a valve which suf- fers the blood to enter the vein, but? hinders it from coming back again.. There is likewise a passage or canal- which runs from the trunk of the arteria pulmonalis to the trunk of the1 aorta. Now, the blood which comes from the placenta, by the umbilical* vein, into the vena porta, is sent inton the vena cava by a canal which goes- straight from the trunk of the porta" ^l ( 147 ) CI -to the trunk of the cava in the liver. •This ascends the vena cava, and is directly thrown through the foramen ovale into the vena pulmonalis, which carries, it into the left ventri- cle, which throws.it into the aorta, to be distributed through all the body. But the blood which comes down the .cava descendens, is diverted by the isthmus of the cava from the foramen ovale, and fails into the right ventri- cle, which thrusts it into the arteria tpulmonalis, from whence part of it *as immediately carried by the com- . municating canal into the aorta. "The reason of these passages in a tfoetus, is because the blood could not - all pass throughthepulmonary blood- vessels, they being too much com- / pressed by the substance of the lungs; :• but as soon as the. child is born, and the pressure taken off from the blood- vessels, by the distention of the lungs with air, the blood finding a free ; passage tnrough the lungs, runs more by the communicating canal, whose "-direction likewise is not now so fa- vourable for. its reception as before, i; because the pulmonary .artery being -stretched out with the lungs, makes fit go off at right angles, and there- fore it dries up.—And now, the pul- monary vein being distended withua greater quantity of blood,*which-4t receives from the lungs, the valve of the foramen ovale is pressed close to its sides, denying; .a passage to the blood from the cava to be mixed with the rest of the blood, so that by this contrivance, the blood which comes from tbe vena cava descen- dens, passes only through the left ventricle, whilst the blood which comes from the cava ascendens passes only through the right ventricle. From the whole of the foregoing it appears, that both auricles contract at the same time, as likewise do the ventricles; and that when the auri- cles have contracted, the ventricles are dilated, and vice versa. To account for this alternate motion of -the auricles and ventricles of the iiieart, it is necessary to consider, that tbe confection of ah" the mus- cles is caused by the influx of blood and animal spirits into the cavities of their fibres; and therefore, whenever this ceaseth, the contraction of the muscles likewise ceaseth: or the swel- ling of the fibres abating, they may be reduced by any small force to the same length they were before their contraction, which alone is their na- tural state, the other being entirely ,, caused by an . external force. If therefore there be an equal and con- tinued influx of,animal spirits, the .contraction of the muscles will like- wise be.equaLand.continual; and if ' the influx is unequal.and-interrupted, the contraction will be the same. What this influx is, will best be i learned from the action of such mus- • clesas have no.antagonist, and over -which the) clintCf from ^wig. CL ( i*6 ) CL a bed, clinical. It is applied to pa- tients who keep their beds. Hence a clinical physician is one who at- tends the sick who are confined to their beds. Clinoides, xXmalr,:, from xXm, a bed, and ulo;, resemblance. The four small processes in the inside of the os sphenoides, forming a cavity called Cella Turcica. Clinopetes, xXivotityic, a person who on account of great weakness, or any disorder, is obliged to lie in bed, or on a bed. Clissus. See Clyssus. By this word is meant the vapours which arise during the detonation of nitre with any inflammable body. It differs only by accident from pure water. Clitoridis Musculus. Innes calls it Eredor Clitoridis, and describes it as arising from the crus of the os ischium internally, and in its ascent covers the crus of the clitoris, as far up as the os pubis. It is inserted into the upper part of the crus and body of the clitoris. Its use is to draw the clitoris downwards and backwards, and may serve to make the body of the clitoris more tense, by squeezing the blood into it from its crus. Clitoris, xXuTopn;, is a long and round body in the fore part of the vulva, naturally about the bigness of the uvula; it lies within the skin; nor does any part of it appear outwardly, except its extremity, which is cover- ed with a folding of the skin, made by the union of the nymphae, called its Praputium. The substance of the clitoris is composed of two spongy bodies, such as those of the yard; they arise distinctly from the lower part of the os pubis, and approach- ing one another, unite and form the body of the clitoris, whose extre- mity, which is of an exquisite sense, is called Glans. The two spongy bodies, before they unite, are called the Crura Clitoridis, and are twice as long as the body of the clitoris. It has two muscles, which arise from the protuberance of the ischium, and are inserted into its spongy bo- dies. " They erect the clitoris in co- ition after the same manner as the muscles of the yard do erect the yard. It has veins and arteries from the hemorrhoidal vessels and the pu- denda; and nerves from the inter- costals, which are likewise distributed through all the parts of the vulva. CUtorismus, a morbid enlargement or swelling of the clitoris. Clonicus, i. e. Clonos. Clonici, diseases from clonic spasms. Clonic Spasm. In a morbid state, the contraction of the muscles, or of the muscular fibres, are involun- tary, and are excited by unusual and unnatural causes. When the con- tractions are succeeded by a relaxa- tion, but, at the same time, are re- peated without the concurrence of the will, or the repetition of natural causes, and are, at the same time, repeated more frequently, and com- monly more violently, than in a healthy state; this state of morbid contraction hath been named clonie spasm, and is what we name, strictly, a Convulsion. Cullen. Clonici, diseases from clonic spasm. Clonos, xXovoc, any tumultuary, in- terrupted, or inordinate motion. It is applied to epileptic and convulsive motions. Clove-Tree. See Caryophyllus. Clunes, the buttocks. Clunesia, inflammation and pain of the anus. See Proditis. Clydon, xXv&tiiy, a fluctuation and flatulency in the stomach. Clypealis Cartilago, the thyroid cartilage. Clyssus, xXvo-a-oq, is a term anciently used by the chemists for medicines. made by the re-union of different principles, as oil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion; but it is not now practised, and so the term is almost lost. Clyster, xXvo-rnp, Clysma, xXva-px, or Clysmus, xXv~y.o;,ag\yster, from xXvfy, to wash or cleanse out; also called Ene- ma, from mux, which strictly signi? CO ( r^; > CO fies the injection of a liquor into any part, to wash or cleanse it; but cus- tom has now confined this term to an injedtion into the fundament, to procure stools. Cnemodadylaus, i.e. Musculus Ex- tensor Digitorum Pedis Communis. Cnidelaon, oil made of the Grana Cnidia. Cnidia Grana, Cnidian berries. Some say they are the fruit of the Thymelaa; others of the Mezenon; others of the Cneoron. Ray says the Grana Cnidia are the seeds contained in the berries of the Thymelaa. Coacus, or Coan. It is frequently applied to Hippocrates, or any thing relating to him or his writings, from his being born in the island of Cos or Coos. Particularly it is an epithet of a treatise of Hippocrates's, called Coaca Pranotiones. Coagulation, from con, and ago, to drive together, the curdling of milk, whereby some more viscid parts form coalescences, and leave the rest thin- ner and more fluid. Coal. A genus in the class of in- flammables ; of a black colour; breaking generally in an horizontal direction; burning with smoke into an inflammable residuum; and much more hard and compact than any other genera of this class with which it can be confounded. Jet is ranked as a species of coal. Coal (Ash). It is that species of coal that burns into ashes, and not into cinders, not going out until its inflammable principle is entirely con- sumed. Coal (Cannel). It is that species of coal which is of a black jet colour; of a solid and compact texture; breaking in any direction; burning into ashes without much smoke; bearing a very good polish; capable of being turned into a variety of shapes, and not colouring the hands. Coal (Cinder). It is that species pf coal that burns into cinders, with- a thick smoke. Coal (Culm). It is that species of coal vyhich is of a black colour, with a glossy and sqmewhat metallic splen- dour, and burning into ashes without much smoke. Coal (Stone.) It is that species of coal that is stony, of a dusky black colour, and that burns freely. Coalescence, or Coalition, is the ga- thering together, and uniting into a sensible mass, those minute particles of a fluid which were before not dis- cernible in it. See Prop. 16. under Particle. Coalterna Febres. Fevers mention- ed by Bellini, which are most proba- bly imaginary. He describes them as two fevers affecting the same pati- ent, and the paroxysm of one ap- proaching as that of the other sub- sides. Coardation, a rendering the canals narrow, or contraction of the diame- ters of the vessels. A coardation of the pulse is its diminution. Cobalt. The ores of cobalt resem- ble those of antimony. Their sur- face is almost always covered with an efflorescence of a dingy scarlet. These ores contain much arsenic, and it is from them that arsenic is usually got. They also frequently contain a portion of bismuth. Those which contain cobalt alone are very rare. Beaume.—The metallic part is of a white colour. Cobalt Blood, a variety of the red species of Cobalt Flos. It is of an elegant red colour, of a fibrous struc- ture, consisting of fine capilli. Cobalt Bloom, a red species of Co- balt Earth. It is an ochre, and found in a loose or friable form. Cobalt Earth. A genus in the or- der of cryptometalline earths. Ed- wards, Cobalt Flos. A genus in the order of cryptometalline flosses. Cobalt Stone. A genus in the order of cryptometalline stones. Coccifera, the kermes oak-tree. A species of Quercus. Cocciferous, from occus, a berry% and fero, to bear. All those plants or trees are so called which have berries. CO ( 'S3 ) CO Coccinella,' cochineal. It is an insect brought-from New Spain and Mexico. It is found on the leaves and branches of the Opuntia, called Nopal in New-Spain; by Linnaeus Codus coccinellifer. Coccinella is re- tained by the college in their Phar- macopoeia: it enters the Tinctura Cantharidis, the Tinctura Cardamo- mi Composita, the Tinctura Corticis Peruviani Composita. Coccos, xoxxo:, or Coccum. In Hip- pocrates, when without any addition, it signifies the Grana Cnidia; but coccus implies any berry or grain. Cocculi Indi Aromatici, Jamaica pepper. Cocculus Indus, India berry. In Linnaeus's botany it is the Menisper- mum Cocculus. Coccus Indicus Tindorius, cochi- neal. Coccus Polonicus. One of these berries exposed to the sun, by the latter end of July, produces a small worm, which worm, after a few days, produces from fifty to an hundred eggs or more. These in one month are hatched, and fixing to the roots of a plant and its lower branches, five by sucking its juice. These berries are a good succedaneum to the chermes. Coccygaus Musculus. It rises from the spine of the ischium, and is in- serted in the side of the Os Coccygis. This muscle and its fellow form a sling to bring that bone upwards and inwards. It is nothing else but a continuation of the posterior part of the Levator Ani. It is Winslow's Coccygaus Posterior. Coccygaus Anterior. It rises from the anterior portion of the small trans- verse ligament, at the upper part of the foramen ovale of the os innomi- natum; runs between the great trans- verse ligament of the pelvis, and the musculus obturator internus, and is inserted into the lower part of the os coccygis. Coccygis Os. It is situated at the extremity of the os sacrum. It is bent forward towards the pelvis; it is made up of four or five pieces,' like false vertebrae, joined together by cartilages. The first piece is the largest, the rest are less and less as they descend. Coccyx Os. See Coccygis Os. Cochlea, is the last cavity of the ear, and resembles the shell of a snail, which it signifies. Its canal, which winds in a spiral line, is di- vided into two, the upper and lower, by a thin spiral lamina, of which that part next the axis is bony, but extremely brittle, and that next the outer shell is membranous, appear- ing to be only made of the auditory nerve. The upper canal opens into the tympanum, and the lower into the vestibulum. This is narrower than that, especially towards the ba- sis of the Cochlea, where each is about a line wide, and the basis itself is about four lines diameter. Cochlea, a screw, one of the me- chanical powers, defined a right cy- linder cut into a furrowed spiral. There are two kinds hereof, the male and female, the former being cut convex, so that its threads rise out- wards, but the latter channelled on its concave side, so as to receive the former, and fall in with the threads thereof. Cochlearia, scurvy-grass, or spoon- wort. A genus in Linnaeus's bo- tany. He enumerates eight species. The college have retained the Coch- learia officinalis in their Pharmaco- poeia; it enters the SuccusCochleariaa Compositus, formerly called Succ. Scorbutic: and the Spiritus Raphani Compositus, formerly called Aqua Raph. Compos. Cochleare, a spoon, perhaps so caU led from resembling a shell. The ancients had two kinds of Cochlearia; the greater, which contained a dram, and the lesser, which contained a scruple. In the present London and Edinburgh Dispensatories, a coch- leare is half an ounce of syrup, and three drams of water, in weight. Cochlearia Batava, garden scurvy* grass. CO ( w ) CH Cochlearia Britannica, English or Sea-scurvy-grass. Cocolata, chocolate. Cocos, cocoa-nut-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There are two species. Codion, concoction or digestion. The ancients distinguished concoc- tion into several stages, but not with any good reason; there being no difference in any thing essential there- unto. The office of the first pas- sages, indeed, may be more parti- cularly assigned to concoction of the grosser food, the recrements of which are thrown off by the larger emunc- tories; and of the arteries and lesser vessels to the blood only, which lets off its recrements by smaller outlets, and chiefly, by the pores of the skin; but there is nothing materially dif- ferent in either of these operations, only the former is more customarily termed Concodion, and the latter Di- gestion, though the last is also applied to the first passages. See Digestion. Codion, in a medicinal sense, signi- fies that alteration, whatever it be, or however occasioned, which is made in the crude matter of a distemper, whereby it is either fitted for a dis- charge, or rendered harmless to the body. This is often brought about by nature, as we speak, that is, by the vis vitae, or the disposition or natural tendency of the matter itself, or else by proper remedies, which may so alter its bulk, figure, cohe- sion, or give it a particular determi- nation, so as to prevent any farther ill effects, or drive it quite out of the body. And that time of a disease wherein this action is performing, is called its state of codion. Codia, xuSux, in Botany, signifies the top or head of any plant, but is, by way of pre-eminence, attributed to the poppy; wherefore the syrup made therewith is called Diacodium, from hx, cum, with, and xuhtx, the poppy-head. Codlings and cream, a species of Fjiilobium. Ccecalis Vena, a branch from the concave side of the Vena Mesaraict* Major; it runs to the beginning of the colon. Caecum. See Cacum. Ccela, the hollow of the eyes, or rather above and below the eyelids. The cala of the feet are the hollow- parts of the bottom of the foot, ad- jacent to the heels. Ccelia, xoiXix, from xoiX&-, hollow, signifies any cavity. If xm is joined with it, it signifies the stomach, and sometimes the thorax; and %xria joined with it, is the lower belly, or intestinal tube, from the cardia to the anus. Cceliaca, xoiXixx-n. It is that species of diarrhoea, in which the discharges are chylous, and appear white, like milk. Cceliac Artery. The first large artery so called, which is detached from the descending trunk of the aorta into the abdomen. It divides into two branches, the one on the right, the other on the left, of which the first gives the gastrica dextra, which goes to the stomach; the cis- tica, which goes to the gall-bladder, the epiplois dextra to the omentum, the intestinalis to the duodenum, and to a part of the jejunum, the gastro- epiplois to the stomach, to the omen- tum, and some branches to the liver, which enter the capsula communis, to accompany the branches of the vena porta: the left branch of the cceliaca gives the gastrica dextra, which is also spread on the stomach, the epiplois sinistra to the omentum, and the splenica to the substance of the spleen. Cceliaca, i. e. Cceliaca Passio. Cceliaca mucosa, i. e. Diarrhoea mu- cusa. Cceliaca chylosa, 1. e. Diarrhoea cat- liaca. Cceliaca ladea, i. e. Diarrhoea caf- liac the cavity of the nose. Colicula, i. e. Nympha, a dimi- nutive of collis, a hill. Golligamen, a ligament. Golliquamentum, is a term first made use of by Dr. Harvey, in his application of it to the first rudi-* ments of an embryo in generation. Colliquatiom) is the melting of any thing whatsoever by heat; but is- more particularly used to express such a temperament or disposition* of the animal fluids as proceeds fromr a lax compage, and wherein they flow off through the secretory glands,. and particularly through those of the skin, faster than they ought; which occasions fluxes of many kinds, but mostly profuse, clammy sweats. The remedy of this is in giving a better consistence to the juices by balsamics and agglutinants, and hardening the solids by subastringents. Hence a Colliquative Fever, is such an one as is attended with a diarrhoea, or profuse sweats, from too lax a con- texture of the fluids. Collision, from collido, to slide toge-- ther,- or against one another, is such a< motion of two or more bodies, as are^ in contrary direction, whereby they meet and clash, so as to break. off sometimes some parts of each other. Collutorium Oris, i. e. Gargarismai Collyriumy wx^a^o-t^ from kvKwx ix« CO ( 163 ) CO 4tibt9, to check, and §y--, fluxio, a de- fluxion, is a medicine to check any fluxion of humours, of which there were anciently two forms, one dry, like a lozenge, sometimes distinguish- ed by the name of Sief, and the other liquid: but custom now applies this term only to particular applica- tions for the eyes. Collyrium '.Cceruleum, i. e. Acua ■Sapjthirina. Collyrium Samium, brown Samian earth. It is an earth of a marly -kind. There is also a white sort. Collyrium Sic cum, i.'e. Pulv. e C cially if they have any affinity to CO ( 166 ) CO «ne another; as the dropsy, asthma, and jaundice, or the like, which fre- quently happen together to the same person. Compound Medicine, is what consists •of more ingredients than one. Compound stones, an order in the class of Stones; these essentially con- sist of more than one kind of stone. Edwards. Compressus, from con and premo, to press together; compress. It is the way by which, with bolsters of linen rags, surgeons suit their bandages for any particular part or purposes and hath so long ago as Avicen been used for such contrivances as prevent the flux of matter upon any part. Compundk, Paracentesis. Conatus, in matter without mo- tion, is the force of Attradion or Gravitation, which see: and in a body in motion, is that disposition pr aptitude to go on in a right line, if not prevented by other causes. Concatenation, is such a union or repetition of parts in a body, as those of a chain, from cum, with, and catena, a chain. Concausa, a cause which co-ope- rates with another in the production of a disease. Concentrantia. Absorbents of acids are sometimes thus named. Concentration, is a crowding toge- ther any fluid matter into as close a form as it is capable of, or bringing together into as close a contact as possible any separate particles; but the generality who make use of this term have a very vague idea thereof, Of no distinct signification. Conceptaculum, or Concejitacle, in Botany, is a pericarpium of a single valve, which opens on one side lengthways, and has not the seeds fastened to it. Concejition. The great and many difficulties which attend the most plausible account of the first forma- tion of the parts of an animal, and beginning of motion in its fluids, and the curious observations of many fiersons, have been sufficient motives to most of late years to throw off the notion of equivocal generation. But though reason and experience con- vince us that all the parts of an ani- mal did exist, and its fluids were in niotion before generation; yet, whe- ther the animalcule was lodged in the seed of the male, or the female ova, is matter of controversy. But the arguments on both sides leave this without question, that the female ovum is a proper nidus for the ani- malcule, in the male seed. There are such a prodigious number of little creatures, like so many tad- poles, swimming every way in the male sperm of all animals, as is aa amazing sight. Nor is it less curi- ous to observe their languid motion in such as are tainted with the ve- nereal disease, and how they reco- ver their former briskness as the distemper abates. These animals are so small as to be computed that 3,000,000,000 of them are not equal to one grain of sand, whose diameter is but the T^ff of an inch. Whilst the seed thus abounds with animal- cules, there are not the least rudi- ments of an animal to be seen in any part of the ovaria; yet, these like- wise have a principal part in genera- tion, for without them there is no concejition; and even bitches that have been spayed, forget their usual appe- tites, as if they were the only spurs to venery. The yellow substance which grows in the ovaria of cows is very remarkable; it has a small dent and a cicatrice in its middle, as if the ovum bad dropped out there, accord- ing to Malpighi. When the foetus is very small, this is very large; but, as the foetus grows bigger and bigger, this decays, and, at last vanishes; nor is it to be seen before conception, and in one testicle only when there is but one calf. If all the animalcules, as a great many of them do, fasten and grow to the womb till such time as, by their bigness or want of nourish- ment, they make one another drop off, women could not be sensible of their evacuation, for they must be CO ( i6> ) CO falling off through the whole time of their being with child. But, when the animalcule gets into an ovum fit to receive it, and this falls through one of the tubae Fallopianre into the womb, the humours which distil through the vessels of the womb, penetrating the coats of the egg, swell and dilate it as the sap of the earth does seeds thrown into the ground. Or else the branches of the veins and arteries whereby the egg was tied in the ovarium (which pro- bably make the umbilical vessels) being broken, fasten with the vessels of the womb: then the placenta be- gins to appear like a little cloud upon one side of the external coat of the egg; and at the same time the spine of the embryo is grown so big as to be visible; and a little after the cere- brum and cerebellum appear like two small bladders, and the eyes next stand goggling out of the head; then the beating of the heart, or punctum saliens, is plainly to be seen, and the extremities discover themselves last ef all. See Generation, Parts of, pro- per to women. Concejition, false. See Mola. Concejitus, the very first rudiments of the foetus in the uterus after con- ception. Concha, xoyx^r a liquid measure among the Athenians, which con- tained half an ounce; according to some three spoonfuls, and others again say five spoonfuls or six drams. Galen says that the concha magna was the same as the Acetabulum, which of liquid contained an ounce and a half, and in weight fifteen drams; and that the concha major was half an ounce of liquid, and five drams of weight. Conchar Narium Inferiors, also cal- led the inferior spongy laminas of the nose. They are situated in the nasal fossae, on each side;, they are sus- pended like the ethmoidal Concha, without resting on anv thing. Concha Narium Sujieriores. So Winslow calls the i nterior part of each lateral portion of the Os Ethtmides. Concidentia, a decrease of bulk, ia the whole, or any part of the body, or the subsiding of a humour. Concoagulation, is used by Mr.. Boyle to express the crystallizing of salts of different kinds together, where they shoot into one mass of various figures, suitable to their respective kinds. Concodion, commonly signifies the same as digestion, though the latter is more generally confined to what passes in the stomach; whereas this- also is applied to what alterations are made in the blood-vessels, which may be called the second concodion^ and that in the nerves, fibres, and minutest vessels, not improperly cal- led the third and last concodion. Concrete, and Concretion, from cum and cresco, to grow together, is the composition or union of several par- ticles together into a visible mass, whereby it becomes of some parti- cular figure and property. Concuptiscenee, strictly signifies the craving of any appetite, but is most commonly applied to that of venery. Concussio, a concussion, from con>~ cutio, to shake, a jolt or shock of the brain by blows or falls. Condensation, is confining or driv- ing any fluid into a less compass, in the same manner as explained under Concentration -r but its usual significa- tion is such a stoppage and collection of vapour as is made by the top of an alembic, whereby it is returned in the form of a liquid; or as is- raised into a head or receiver, there to harden into a permanent and solid substance, as in sublimations of all kinds. Cond'enssr, a strong metalline ves- sel wherein to crowd the air, by means of a syringe fastened thereto.. The design of it is to be converse of the air-pump; so that as by means? of that, bodies are included in a highly rarified airr this might give an opportunity of committing them to air highly condensed. Condimentum, and Conditura, are used to signify those pickles or H- CO (i quors in which other bodies are pre- served from decay: the person doing this is the conditor, and the thing so preserved the conditum. But all this branch of pharmacy is now the busi- ness of him we call a confectioner. Condio, to embalm. The Latins call it Pollincio. Conditum, preserves. They are made by steeping or boiling recent simples of the vegetable kind, first in water, then in syrup or a solu- tion of sugar. The subject is after- wards kept either moist in the syrup, or taken out and dried, that the sugar may candy upon it. This last is the most usual method. The Latins and the latter Greeks meant by conditum a sort of mulsum, that is, a wine im- pregnated with honey and aromatics. Conditura, i. e. Condimentum, and Condio. Condudio. In Coelius Aurelianus it is a spasm, or a convulsion. Condudor, is an instrument to put up into the bladder, to direct the knife in cutting for the stone; from conduco, to lead. Condyle. See Processus. Condyli, xovSvXoi, knots in the bones about the joints of the fingers, which make them thicker. Condyli, are the little knots or pro- tuberances of those short bones which make them thick about their articu- lations, as on the knuckles. Condyloide Apophysis. See Maxilla Inferior. Condyloma, xovSvXufxx, from xov^vX^, Digiti Articulus, is the knitting of the bones in articulation, but more particularly those of the fingers. Condyloma Clavus,a corn. Dr. Ait- ken reckons it a kind of Sarcoma. Condylomata, are a soft kind of tu- mours arising on the internal coat of the anus, unattended with pain, and of the natural colour of the skin. Cone, is a solid figure, whose base is a circle, and is produced by the revo- lution of the plane of a right angled triangle round the perpendicular leg: and in anatomy a conical vessel is such an one as from one end conti- 18 ) CO nually grows narrower towards tffe other, till it terminates almost in a point; and such are the arteries, ex- cept in a very few places, where, for manifest ends, they become cylindri- cal. In what respects this affects the circulating fluid, see Circulation and Aorta. Confedion, may signify any com- position, from cum and facio, to make uji together; but it is generally ap- plied to a particular sort of medicine, compounded with dry ingredients of many kinds, powdered and made into the consistence of a thin electuary with honey or syrup. Conferva, river weed. A genus in Linnaeus's botany, of the order of Algas, or Thongs. He enumerates twenty-one species. Confirmantia medicamenta, medi- cines which restore or confirm the strength of the body, or any part of it; or medicines which fasten the teeth in their sockets. Confluent, flowing together, are any liquors joining into a common stream; but this is generally used for that sort of the small-pox wherein the pustules run into one another. ' Confcederatio, confluent. Confluxion, %v^oix, is much used by Hippocrates, and his interpreter Ga- len, in the same sense as we use con- sent and transpirable, from a notion that parts at a distance have mutual consent with one another, apd that they are all perspirable by many subtle streams. Paracelsus, accord- ing to his way, expressed the former by confederation. Conformation, is used to express that particular make and construction which is peculiar to every individual; and hence a mala conformatio signifies some fault in the first rudiments, whereby a person comes into the world crooked, or with some of the viscera or cavities unduly propor- tioned. Thus many are subject to incurable asthmas, from too small a capacity of the thorax, and the like. Confortantia, 1 ... Lon/ortattvat _) CO ( t«» ) cb Confute Febres, are such fevers which come together alternately in the same persons, but keep not their periods and alternations so exactly as to be easily distinguished from one another. Confusio, a disorder of the eyes, Which happens when, upon a rupture of the internal membranes which include the humours, they are all confounded together. Congelati, Congetatici^ or Congela- tio. Persons afflicted with a cata- lepsy are so called. Congelation, from congelo, to freeze together, expresses the same as crys- tallization, because in that the salts shoot together* as ice in freezing. It is also applied to liquors which will not properly freeze, as, by Scribonius Largus, to oils; and, by Rulandus, with many others, to any fluids which by standing become of a thicker con- sistence. By some it is likewise ap- plied to distempers that occasion stiff- ness and inaptitude to motion; and others call those who seem to lose their senses in ecstasy, congelati, per- sons froze. Congelativa Medicamenta, medi- cines which stop fluxions, inspissate and dry. Congelatus, frozen, or frost-bitten. Persons thus affected are compared to cataleptic patients; but there is much difference between a catalepsy and a frost-bitten case. Congeneres, when spoken of mus- cles imports those which concur in the same action. Congestion, the same as collection of matter, as in abscesses and tumours. Congeries, from congrego, to gather together, is a collection or parcel of bodies gathered together into one mass or composition. Conglobate, and Conglomerate Gland. See Gland. Conglutination, from cum, together, or with, and gluten, glue, is the unit- ing parts of the body together by means of their natural moisture, by the help of bandage, or by the supply of viscid particles; and in the last acceptation, it differs little from ac» cretion or nourishment. Congruity, is used to express that aptitude in some bodies to unite and incorporate, from a similitude or fit- ness of their figures, as incongruity is an unfitness of their surfaces to join together. Thus, quicksilver will unite with gold and many other metals, but will roll off from wood, stone, glass, &c. and water, that will wet salt, and dissolve it, will slip off from tallow without adhering to it, as also from a dusty surface, and from the feathers of water-fowl. Two drops of water, or of mercury, will, on contact, immediately join and co- alesce; but oil of tartar poured upon quicksilver, and spirit of wine on that, and oil of turpentine on that, and air over all, will remain in the same vessel without any manner of union or mixture with each other; and the cause of this is, that the figures of some bodies will not admit other bodies near enough to be with- in their spheres of attraction, where- by they cannot join and cohere: but where their fitness of figure will let them approach near enough to feel each other's attractive power, they close and hold together. Conia, xovix, when joined with o-Txxm, it imports lixivium, or the ley of vegetable ashes. Coniferous, from conus, a cone, and fero, to bear, are such trees or shrubs as bear a squamose scaly fruit, of a woody substance, and a figure ap- proaching to that of a cone, in which there are many seeds; and when they are ripe the several cells or partitions in the cone gape or open, and the seeds drop out. Of this kind are the fir, pine, beech, and the like. Conium maculatum, spotted hem- lock, a species of Conium. The plant is the officinal hemlock. The college hath directed the herb, the flower, and the seed; its extract is called Suc- tus Cicutae Spissatus, and is ordered to be made as soon as the flowers ap- pear. Conjugation, being by some used in CO (' 170 ) CO the same sense as conjugium and copu- lation. Paracelsus and some other chemists apply it to particular mix- tures of several things together. Conjunda Causa, is the same as Continent, which see; and conjunda Signa, or Symptomata, are, accord- ing to Bellini, De Febribns, such as subsist during the course of a dis- temper; and are sometimes also cal- led Concomitantia, in distinction from the Antecedentia and - Subsequentia. And Conjundi Morbi, are when two or more diseases come together, which are distinguished into connexi and con- sequentes; the former subsisting at the same time, and the latter following one another. Conjunda Signa. The pathogno- monic signs of a disease are so called. Conjundiva Tunica. See Adnata. The conjundiva is often confounded with the adnata; they are twodistincL coats, and both but partial coverings of the fore part of the eye, though the conjundiva is also spread over the inside of the eye-lids. The conjunc- tiva is a thin transparent membrane, which lines the inner surface of the eye-lids, and at the edge of the orbit has a fold, and is continued forward over the anterior half of the globe of the eye. It- is exterior to all the other coats of the eye, and connected with the albuginea, -by means of a cellular substance, from which it may easily be separated inthedead subject by dissection. Conjuration, according to Paracel- sus, expresses the ceremony directed by some enthusiasts for the cure of distempers, wherein persons laid themselves under obligations bypath, and certain imprecations; and whence probably comes our common term of conjurer, who is a person supposed to deal in diabolical enchantments. Connatus, a-vvftvr, , used much by Hippocrates for wliat is born with a person; the same with congenite^ as, Connutritus, avvlpotyo;, is what be- comes habitual to a person from bis particular nourishment, or what breaks out into a disease in process* of time, which gradually had its foundation in the first aliments, as from sucking a distempered nurse, or the like. Conquassatio, conquassation. In Pharmacy it is a species of comminu- tion, or an operation by which moist' concreted substances, as recent ve- getables, fruits, the softer parts of animals, &c. are agitated and bruised,. till, partly by their proper succu- lence, or by an effusion of some liquor, they are reduced toa soft pulp. Consent .of Parts, is that percep- tion one part has of another at a distance, by means of some fibres- and nerves which are common to them both* or communicated by other branches with one another%■ and thus, the stone in the bladder,.. by vellicating the fibres there, will affect and draw thein so much into* spasms as to affect the coats of the- bowels in the same manner by the intermediation of nervous threads, and cause a colic there; and also- extend their twitches sometimes so far as the stomach, and occasion- grievous vomitings. The remedy ' therefore in such cases is to regard the part originally affected, how re- mote and grievous soever may be the consequences and symptoms in other places. Consequential the same as Subse- quentia, which see under Conjunda Signa. Conserva, a conserve. Conserves- are compositions of recent vegetable matters and sugar, beat together into" one uniform mass. Conservatio.- In Pharmacy, it is preserving, pickling, or keeping from putrefaction and evaporation, by the addition of some other substance. Conservatio Medicina, called by the- Greeks tpvXxxlixn and vymvn, is that part of a physician's care that pre- serves a person in health, by pre- venting the attack of a distemper, in distinction from the pharmaceutic, which applies remedies to the.dis- eased.. CO ( 171 ) CO 'Consistence, from conststo, to stand together, is the particular degree of hardness or softness of any body, when joined with an adjective ex- pressive of that condition: but when we say, a Consistent Body, it is such an one as will preserve its form without be- ing confined by any boundary, and has no degree of fluxility. Consolidate, from aun and solidus, to harden together, is generally used to express the uniting and hardening of broken bones, or thelips of wounds. And the medicines useful in these intentions are commonly called -con- solidating medicines. Consttins. -When applied to the Strength or the vital powers, it im- ports firmness, or a good condition. Constipation andX Constridion, from constringo, to bind together, is the bind- ing up wounds, or closing the mouths of vessels so as to prevent any efflux of their contents. Constijiatus, costive. A person is said to be costive, not only when the alvine faeces do not daily pass, from bim, but also when what isdiscuarg- • ed by the anus is too hard to receive its form from the impress of the rec- point inclining forwards; a ligament goes out on its superior part, to con- nect it to the acromion and clavicle* At the birth of children it is cartila- ginous. Coracoideus, i. e. Coracobrachialis. Coralachates, a species of the Acka'- tes, which resembles coral with re- spect to its colour. Corallinai, coralline. The coral- lines, of which there are several kinds,, were formerly reckoned amongst plants;, but later inquiries*. prove them to be the product of dif- ferent animals which resemble poly- pes. Modern naturalits define then* as being submarine plant-like bodies, that consist of many slender, finely divided, and jointed branches. They are distinguished from plants by their texture and hardness. By distillation they yield a considerable quantity of volatile salt;: and their smell,.on burn- ing, resembles that of burnt horns,, and other animal substances. See on this subject Ellis's Natural History. Corallinum, is a distinction givei* by Paracelsus, to a mercurial prepa- ration, which he calls Arcanum Coral- linum; being the red precipitate, de- flagrated with spirits of wine. Cor allium, coral. Its produce is similar to that of coralline. It is arse* called Lithodendron, or tree-stone. Cor allium Nigrum, black coral ► What is usually shown for black coral, is a woody, and not a stony production. Corallium Album R'amosum, also called Madrepora Vulgaris, white co- ral. The best is brought from the Mediterranean, and is not porous, but solid. Cor allium. Rubrum,red coral. This sort hath chiefly been used in medi- cine. It contains a small portion of iron;, its basis seems to be the same calcareous animal earth as that o£ coralline, and other animal earths; it is possessed of the same properties with them, and no other. The coU CO ( 176 ) CO lege have retained this substance in their Pharmacopoeia; it enters the Pulvis e Cnelis Cancrorum Compo- situs; the Pulvis Contrayervae Com- positus; and the Confectio Aromati- ca: it is the Isis Nobilis, Linnaei. Corculum, a diminutive from Cor, the fieart, in Botany, signifies the heart or essence of a' seed, and the primordium of the future plant, at- tached to, and involved in the coty- ledon. Cordial. Whatsoever raises the spirits, and gives sudden strength and cheerfulness, is termed cordial, or comforting the heart. To under- stand the operation of this upon a human body, it is necessary to con- sider that a languor or faintness, must cither be the consequence of too much exercise, too long watchings, or too great a hurry of the animal functions, as in some distempers; all which so far waste or dissipate the animal fluid or animal spirits, that the solids cannot repeat, with wonted vigour, their necessary motions: or such depression must arise from the obstructions of some natural evacua- tion, and generally that of perspira- tion, from external cold, which lays a load upon the constitution, and produces the same sensation as a diminution of strength with the usual weight. In both these cases the manner by which a Cordial acts, is the same, since it must produce its effects by adding to the springiness and force of the fibres. And as this change is most remarkable from spi- rituous liquors, it may be of use, first to examine how they come to obtain such a denomination, whereby we may the better understand how such medicines taker in substance operate in producing ,,te same effect; and this will be found to consist only in their subtilty and fineness of parts. It may be sufficient therefore to at- tend to every one's experience, that the more spirituous any thing is w hich enters into the stomach, the sooner a person feels its cordial effects; for tfiat increase of vigour which a man obtains from common food, although it is the most natural and durable, itf not immediately enough obtained to procure the instruments thereof the appellation of cordial; since they must pass through several comminu- tions or digestions, and be a long time ere they arrive to such a firm- ness as to be dispensed to the nerves; whereas a spirituous substance is so fine and subtile in all its parts before it is taken, that it seems to enter and soak into the nerves as soon as it touches them; whereupon their vi- brations are invigorated, and all sense of faintness is removed. And upon the same account it is, that volatiles affect the nose, being so extremely subtile as to penetrate the olfactory nerves as soon as they come at them. And thus it is, that the effluvia or steams of flowers, fruits, and all things deemed cordial, operate upon the organs of smelling. Coriandrum. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There are two species. The college have retained the seed of the Coriandrum Sativum in their Phar- macopoeia; it enters the Infusurn Sennae Tartarisatum, and the Elec- tuarium e Senna. Coriaria, tanner's sumach, a spe- cies of Rhus. Cork-tree, a species of oak. Cornea, a coat of the eye, which is also called Sclerotica. It is the first and outermost coat which is proper to the eye; it is thick and tendinous: its anterior part is dis- tinguished by the name of cornea transjiarens, or cornea lucida, and the posterior part cornea ojiaca, and scle- rotica, or sclerotis. The transparent part is elastic, the opake part is not. The fore part bearing a fancied re- semblance to transparent horn, takes the name of cornea. The natural transparency of the cornea is liable to be obscured by inflammation, or by humours affecting it, by abscesses and ulcers. It is more proper to consider this coat of the eye as the sclerotica, and the cornea only as its transparent part. CO ( 177 ) CO Cdrnelian, a species of Agate. The name cornelian is given to several spe- cies of agate, but is only properly applied to that of a red colour. Cornelius, the cornelian stones Corneolus, the cornelian stone. Corniculares Processus, i. e. Cora- coides Processus. Corniculate Plants, are such as pro- duce many distinct and horned pods, or seed-vessels, called Siliqua, and the plants also for that reason Siii- quous plants. Cornu Cervi, the horn of the stag or hart. The horns of the hart or male deer are to be understood, but those of the male or female of the common fallow deer are generally used. The college have retained it in their Pharmacopoeia; the burning of Hartshorn, Cornu Cervi Ustio, is directed among the more simple pre- parations; Spirit of Hartshorn, cal- led Liquor Volatilis Cornu Cervi, and Oleum Cornu Cervi, are direct- ed ; the latter thrice distilled, is cal- led Oleum Animale; a Decoction of Burnt Hartshorn, Decoctum Cornu Cervi, is directed. Hartshorn Shav- ings are employed in making the Pulvis Antimonialis. Cornua, horny excrescences, which sometimes arise on some part of the body. Cornua Uteri, in Comparative Ana- tomy, the horns of the womb. The womb is so divided in some quadru- peds, as to form corners resembling horns. Cornus, the cornel-tree, or dog- wood. A genus in Linnaeus's bo- tany. Of this species there are nine. Corolla, in Botany, the most con- spicuous part of a flower, surround- ing the organs of generation, and composed of one or more flower- leaves, most commonly called Pe- tals, to distinguish them from the leaves of the plant. It is the termi- nation of the liber, or inner bark, continued to, and accompanying the falsification in this new form of painted leaves. Its use is the same 3 as that of the calyx, serving as an inner work of defence to the parts it encloses, as the calyx which is usually of a stronger texture does for an outer one, according as there are one or more petals. The corolla is said to be monopetalous, polypetalous, &Ci Corollary, is an useful consequence drawn from something which had been before advanced or demonstrat- ed, often used in Geometry. Corona Imjierialis, crown imperial, a species of Fritillaria. Corona Seminis, the little crown which adheres to many kinds of seeds, and which, serving them as wings, enables them to disperse. Coronalis, is the first suture of the skull. It reaches transversely from one temple to the other; it joins the os frontis with the ossa parietaria. This is open the breadth of a finger or two in the middle in young child- ren, but grows closer with age; tho' sometimes, by convulsion fits* or a bad conformation, it not only closes in children, but the edges shoot over one another, which is what the good women call Head-mould-shot; after which they seldom live long. Coronaria Ligamenta. The coro- nary ligament of the radius is a sort of ligamentary hoop, surrounding the circular circumference of the head of that bone, reaching from one side of the small lateral sigmoid, or transverse cavity of the ulna, to the other in an arch, which is about three-fourths of a circle. It is nearly as solid as a cartilage. It connects the radius very close to the ulna, yet admits of the pronation and the su- pination of the arm. Coronaria Vasa, coronary vessels, are the two branches which the great artery spreads over the outside.of the heart, for its supply with blood and nourishment before it pierces the pericardium. See Heart. The arte- ries and veins which surround the left orifice of the stomach, are like- wise by some anatomists so called. Coronarius Stomachicus, the ramifi- cation of the nerves from the eighth CO ( 178 ) CO pair, near the upper orifice of the stomach. Corona, is a sharp process of the lower jaw-bone. See Maxilla Infe- rior. Corpora Cavernosa. See Genera- tion, parts of, proper to men; and Corpora Nervosa Penis, called also Corpora Cavernosa :■ these are two spongy bodies arising distinctly from the lower part of the os pubiss. A- little from their root they come close together,, being only divided by a membrane,-which* at its be- ginning, is pretty thick, but as it approaches to the end of the yard, grows thinner and thinner, where the corpora cavernosa terminate in the middle of the glans. The external substance of these spongy bodies is bard, thick, and white. The inter- nal is composed of small fibres and membranes, which form a sort of loose net-work, upon which the. branches of the blood-vessels are cu- riously spread. When the blood is stopped in the great veins of > the penis, it runs through several small holes in the sides of their capillary branches into the cavities of the net- work, by which means the corpora- cavernosa become distended, and by that means the penis erected. ■ Corpora-Fimbriate, A border on the edge of the fornix in the brain is thus named. Corpora' Olivaria* Two eminences on the medulla oblongata are thus named. Winslow calls those Cor- pora Olivaria which Willis calls Corpora Pyramidalia. Corpora Pyramidalia, are two pro- tuberances of the under part of the cerebellum, about an inch long, which, from their resemblance to a pyramid in shape, are thus called; and on each side of them, towards the lower end, there are two more, which from their figure resembling an olive, are called Corpora Olivaria. Farther, when the blood hath dis- charged itself of the seed in the tes- ticles, it returns by the veins, which, rising in several branches from the testes, tend towards the abdomen in the production of the paeritoneum, the same way the arteries come down;. in their progress the branches fre- quently inosculate, and divide again till they come near the abdomen, and then they all unite in one trunk, and there, because of their shape, are also called Corpora Pyramidalia. Corpora Striata. Two prominences in the lateral ventricles of the brain, are thus named. See Brain. Corpulentia, excess of fat. Corpus, a body, strictly expresses- the same as Matter, which see. Corpus Callosum, is the upper part or covering of the two lateral ven- tricles appearing immediately under the process of the dura mater, below the depth of all the circumvolutions' of the brain, and formed by the union of the medullary fibres of each side. Cmpus Glandulosum. See Prostata. Corpus Mucosum, i. e. Rete muco- sum. Corpus Pampiniforme^ 7 the sper- Gorpus Pyramidale, ^maticcord. Corpus Reticulate. See Rete muco- sum. Corjius spongiosum Urethra, the spongy body of the urethra. It is of the same substance as the corpora cavernosa, and surrounds the urethra, and at its extremity forms the glans. That end next the prostata^ because of its bigness, is called the Bulb of the Urethra. Corpusvaricosum, the spermatic cord. Corpuscles, a diminutive of corpus^. body, signify the minute particles, or atoms, of which any body is consti- tuted. And that way of reasoning, which endeavours to explain things by the motion, figure, and position of these minute ingredients of mixed bodies, has of late, and particularly from the authority of Mr. Boyle, been called the Corpuscular Philosophy; the chief principles of which are, it That there is but one catholic or universal matter, which is an extended, im- penetrable and divisible substance,. common to all bodies, and capable CO ( 179 ) 'CO of all forms: 2. That this matter, in order to form the vast variety of na- tural bodies, must have motion in some or all its designable parts; and that this motion was given to matter by God the Creator of all things, and has all manner of direction and tendencies: 3. That matter must also be actually divided into parts, and each of these primitive particles, frag- ments, or atoms of matter, must have ■its proper magnitude, figure, and shape; 4. That these differently siz- ed and shaped particles have different orders, positions, situations, and pos- tures, from whence all the variety of compound bodies arises. "Sir Isaac Newton, in his second book of Op- tics, shows a way of guessing with great accuracy at the sizes of the component corpuscles or particles, of which bodies are-constituted. Corredor, is such an ingredient in a composition as guards against or abates the force of another; as the lixivial salts prevent the grievous vel- lications of resinous purges, by divid- ing their particles, and preventing their adhesions to the intestinal mem- branes, whereby they sometimes oc- casion intolerable gripings; and .as -spices and carminative seeds also as- sist in the easier operation of some cathartics, by dissipating collections of wind. In the making a medicine likewise, such a thing is called aeor- rredor, which destroys or diminishes a quality in that it could not other- wise be dispensed with: thus turpen- tines may be called the eorrtdors of ,quicksilver, by destroying its flux- ility, and making it thereby capable of mixture; and thus rectified spirit of wine breaks off the points of some acids, so as to make them become safe and good remedies, which before were destructive. Corroborate, signifies to strengthen. See Strength. Corroborating Medicines, are such as increase the strength of the body by enlivening the vital faculties. Corrosion, and to corrode, from cor- rodoi to eat away. This is a parti- cular species of dissolution of bodies, either by an acid or a saline men- struum; so that it will be of some assistance in the understanding hereof to know what is necessary to Dissolu- tion, which see. :But this is peculiar to convsion, that it is almost wholly designed for the resolution of bodies, which are-most strongly compacted, such as bones and metals; so that the menstruums here employed have a considerable moment or force; the reason of which it may not be amiss to trace out more distinctly. These liquors, whether acid or.urinous, are nothing but salts dissolved -in a little phlegm: therefore .these being solid, and consequently containing a con- siderable quantityof matter, do both attract- one another more, and are .also more attracted by the particles of the body which is to be dissolved": and as their attractions at equal dis- tances are proportional to their bulks, cateris paribus; so when the more solid bodies are put into saline men- struums, the attraction is stronger than in other solutions; and the mo- tion, which is always proportional to the attraction, more violent: so that we may easily conceive when the > -motion is in such a manner increased, it should drive the salts, like so many darts, into the pores of the bodies, and open and loosen the cohesion of them, though ever so firm. And this may be observed in corrosion, that the more minute the particles of the menstruum are, they penetrate the sooner,-and with the. greater force: t for the motion which attraction pro- ducts is always greatest and most considerable in the least corpuscles, and is almost next-to nothing in the large ones; for a small corpuscle is carried with a considerable velocity, when a greater, by reason>of its large surface, is often obstructed by the ambient fluid, and deprived of all motion. And there is another ad- vantage gained by this minuteness of the particles, that they approach nearer to the body to be dissolved, without which the attractive force CO ( 180 ) CO would not b'e felt. Hence those very salts which dissolved in water will hardly touch metals, if once turned into acid spirits, will easily penetrate and conquer them; for in distillation, not only a greater quantity of water remains, but the saline bodies are so minutely broken and divided by the fire, as to make them more readily capable of being moved by an attrac- tive force; and therefore such a dis- tilled menstruum is much more effi- cacious than any solution of salt made with water. See Menstruum. Corrugate, is to wrinkle or purse up, as the skin is drawn into wrinkles by cold or any other cause. Corrugator Supercilii. Each eye- brow has one. It is a muscle arising from the great canthus of the orbit, and terminating in the skin about the middle of the eye-brows. Some reckon this pair only a prolongation of the frontales; their name declares their use, from corrugo, to wrinkle up, or knit the brows. Corrugator Coiteri, i. e. Corrugator Supercilii. Corruption, is the destruction, or at least the cessation for a time, of the proper mode of existence of any natural body: for whenever a body loses all, or any of those accidents which are essentially necessary to the constituting it of such a particular kind, it is then said to be corrupted or destroyed, and loses its former de- nomination, being not now a body of the kind it was before: but no- thing can be destroyed as to its sub- stance or materiality; for as in gene- ration nothing of matter is produced that did not before exist, so in cor- ruption nothing more is lost than that particular modification which was its form, and made it be of such a spe- cies. Cortex, from corium, a hide, and tego, to cover; properly the outer rind of vegetables distinct from the liber: thus the corolla is a continuation of the liber, and the calyx of the cortex. The Peruvian bark is so called by way of pre-eminence, Cortex Cardinalis de Lugo. The Corf. Peruv. was thus called, because the cardinal Lugo had testimonials of above a thousand cures performed by it in the year 1653. Cortex Magellanicus. Winteranus Cortex. Cortex Peruvianus, i. e. Cinchona. Cortex Winteranus Sjiurius, i. e. Ca- nella Alba. Corymbus, is a species of fructifi- cation, having its flowers supported on flower-stems of different lengths, but so disposed, that the flowers shall be nearly of an equal height, as oc- curs in the milefolium, or common yarrow. Coryphe, xopvQn, the vertex. Coryza, xopv^x, is a defiuxion of serous sharp humours from the glands of the head, upon a diminution of perspiration, or taking cold. Dr. Cullen uses this word as synoymous with Catarrh. Coryza Catarrhalis, a catarrh from cold. Coryza Phlegmatorrhagia, a catarrh from cold. Coryza Febricosa, a catarrh from cold, Cos,.the whetstone. Cosmetic, from xoo-fj.w, orno, to beau- tify ; such medicines as preserve the beauty and smoothness of the skin. Cos Olearia, of Dr. Woodward, i. e. Turkey-stone. Costa, the ribs. Qf these there are 24 in number, viz. 12 on each side the 12 vertebrae of the back: they are crooked, and like to the segments of a circle; they grow flat and broad as they approach the ster- num ; but the nearer they are to the vertebrae, they are the rounder and thicker; at which end they have a round head, which being covered with a cartilage, is received into the sinus in the bodies of the vertebrae, and at the neck of each head (except the two last ribs) there is a small tu- bercle, which is also received into the sinus of the transverse processes of the same vertebrae. The ribs thqs articulated make an acute angle CO ( i8r ) CO with the lower vertebrae. The ribs have each a small canal or sinus, which runs along their under sides, in which lies a nerve, vein, and ar- tery. Their extremities, which are fastened to the sternum, are cartila- ginous, and the cartilages make an obtuse angle with the bony part of the ribs: this angle respects the head. The cartilages are harder in women than in men, that they may the better bear the weight of their breasts. The ribs are of two sorts: the seven upper are called costa vera, because their cartilaginous ends are received into the sinus of the sternum. The five lower are called falsa, because they are softer and shorter, of which only the first is joined to the extre- mity of the sternum; the cartilagi- nous extremities of the rest being tied to one another, and thereby leaving a greater space for the dilata- tion of the stomach and entrails. The last of these false ribs is shorter than all the rest: it is not tied to them, but sometimes to the musculus obli- quus descendens. If the ribs had been articulated with the bodies of the vertebrae at right angles, the ca- vity of the thorax could never have been enlarged in breathing. If each rib had been a rigid bone articulated to the transverse processes of the ver- tebrae, the sternum could not have been thrust out to that degree as it is now, or the cavity of the thorax could not have increased so much as is requisite in inspiration: for when the ribs are pulled up by the inter- costal muscles, the angle which the cartilages at the sternum make with the bony part of the rib must be in- creased, and consequently its sub- tense, or the distance between the sternum and the transver .e processes, lengthened. Now, because the rib cannot move beyond the transverse process upon the account of its arti- culation with it, therefore the ster- num must be either thrust to the other side, or else outwards; it can- not move to the other side, because cT an equal pressure upon the same account there; and therefore it is thrust outward, or the distance be- tween the sternum and the vertebrae is increased. The last ribs, which do not reach the sternum, and con- sequently conduce nothing in this action, are not articulated with the transverse processes. If we suppose the cavity of the thorax to be half a spheroid, whose semi-axis is the height of the thorax, or 15 inches, and the diameter of its greater circle 12 inches, then the cavity of the thorax contains n30 cubic inches; but in an easy inspiration, the ster- num is raised T\j. of an inch, upon which account the cavity of the tho- rax is increased to 1150 cubic inches. To this if it be added the space which the diaphragm leaves, which is the segment of a sphere, whose diameter is 13 inches, and the so- lidity of the segment 183 inches, there will be 22 inches more, if the diaphragnr descends but one inch; but if it descends one inch and a half, it leaves room for 52 inches of air to enter; and if it descends two inches, the cavity of the thorax will be increased, upon the account of the motion of the diaphragm, above 86 inches; so that in the least inspiration that can be supposed, the lungs are distended with 42 inches of air, and they may be sometimes with above 70, or 100. Costa, in Botany, the nerves of the leaves, or the long tough strings which run lengthways through them, are called their ribs. CostalesNerva, i. e. DorsalesNerva. Costo-hyoidceus, i. e. Coraco-hyoidteus Musculus. Cotonea, the quince. Cotti Vini, a name of some thick and luscious Italian wines, made so by boiling the must of poorer sorts of wines. Cotton. Gossypium. Cotyledon, in Botany, signifies a side lobe of „the seed in vegetables, of a porous substance and perishable, an- swering the purpose of th,e placenta in the animal economy; and hence cu ( 181 ) CR the disposition of the cotyledons is cal- led Placentation, which see. Cotyledones, are little glands dis- persed up and down the outermost membrane of the foetus, said to sepa- rate a nutritious juice, and thus cal- led from their resemblance to the herb pennywort, called in Latin Co- tyledon. See Chorion. Cough. See Tussis. Cough (Wltooping), i. e. Pertussis. Couhage, i. e. Cow-Itch, or the Do- iichos Jiruriens. Courap, the modern name for a distemper very common in Java, and other parts of the East-Indies. It is a sort of herpes on the breasts, face, arm-pits, and groins. The itching is almost perpetual, and the scratching is followed by great pain, and a discharge of matter. Courap t is a general name for any sort of itch. Coup de Soled. See Sunstrokes. Cowper's Glands. Before the hy- men we observe an orifice on each side, from Cowper's Glands, which lie upon each side of the perinaeum, and serve the same use as in the male. Coxa, i. e. Femur. Coxa Dolores, i. e. Sciatica. Coxa -Ossa, i. e. -Ossa Innominata. Some call the ischium thus; also the Coccygis Os, which see. Crab Yaws, a name in Jamaica for a kind of ulcer on the soles of the feet, with hard callous lips, so hard that it is difficult to cut them. The unguent, coerul. f. is their cure. Cramjius. So Helmont calls the cramp. It is a sort of convulsion, occasioning a sudden and painful rigidity of the muscles, which soon goes off: it principally affects the fingers, hands, feet, or legs. Cranberries. Oxycoccus. Cranesbdl. See Geranium. Cranesbill, a sort of forceps used by surgeons; so called from its re- semblance in shape to the bill of a crane. Cranium, or skull, is made up of several pieces, which being joined together, form a considerable cavity which contains the brain as in a box;; and it is proportionate to the bigness of the brain. Its figure is round, a little depressed on its sides: such a figure being the most capacious, whilst the flatness of its side helps to enlarge the sight and hearing. The several pieces, of which the cranium is composed, are joined together by sutures, which makes it less apt to break, and gives room to several membranes which suspend the dura mater, and which go to the peri- cranium, to pass through, and that the matter also of transpiration might have vent. These pieces of bones are six proper, and two common, and each is made up of two tables, or laminae, between which there is a thin and spongy substance, made of some bony fibres, which come from each lamina, called in Greek Diploe, and in Latin Meditullium. In it there are a great many veins and arteries, which bring blood for the nourishment of the bones. The tables are hard and solid, because in them the frbres of the bones are close to one another. The diploe is soft^ because the bony fibres are at a greater distance from one another; by which contrivance the skull is not only made lighter, but also less sub* ject to .be broken. The external lamina is smooth, and covered with the pericranium; the internal is like- wise smooth, but on it there are se- veral furrows made by the pulse of the arteries of the dura mater, whilst the cranium was soft and yielding. The cranium, as was before said, is made of several pieces joined to- gether by sutures, that it might be the stronger and less apt to break, that several membranes and vessels which suspend the dura mater, and which go to the pericranium, may pass through the sutures, and that the matter of transpiration may pass through them. And the bones of the cranium arp six proper, and two common to it; and these have several inequalities CR ( 185 ) CR made by the vessels of the dura ma- ter. It has two large dimples made by the anterior lobes of the brain. Above the crista galli it has a small blind hole, into which the end of the sinus longitudinalis is inserted : from this hole it has a pretty large spine, which runs up along its middle; in- stead of this spine there is sometimes a sinus, in which lies the sinus lon- gitudinalis, which ought carefully to be observed by chirurgeons in wounds of this place. This bone is thicker than those of the sinciput, but thinner than the os occipitis. In children it is always divided in the Biiddle by a true suture. The second and third are the bones cf the sinciput, called Parietalia; they are the thinnest bones of the tranium; they are almost square, somewhat long, and are joined to the os frontis by the sutura coronalis, to one another in the crown of the head by the sutura sagittalis, to the os occipitis by the lambdoidalis, and to the ossa temporum by the sutura squamosa. They are smooth and equal on their outside, but on their inside they have several furrows, made by the pulse of the artery of the dura mater. They have each a small hole near the sutura sagittalis, through which there pass some veins which carry the blood from the tegu- ments to the sinus longitudinalis.. The fifth and sixth are the ossa temporum, situated on the lower part of the sides of the cranium; their upper part, which is thin, consisting only of one table, is of a circular figure, and is joined to the ossa pa- rietalia by the suturae squamosae; their lower part, which is thick, hard, and unequal, is joined to the os occipitis, and to the os sphenoi- des. This part is called Os Petrosum. They have each three external apo- physes, or processes, and one inter- nal. The first of the external is the processus zygomaticus, which runs forward, and unites with the process of the os maize, making that bridge called the Zy-gotna^ under which lies the tendon of the temporal rrmscfo, The second is the mammillaris or mastoidaeus; it is short and thick, situated behind the meatus audito- rius. The third is the processus styliformis,, which is long and small j to it the horns of the os hyoides are tied. The internal process is pretty long and big in the basis of the skull j it contains ail the cavities and little bones of the ear, which have been already described under that word,, which see. The holes in the tem- poral bones are two internal, and four external;, the first of the ex- ternal is the hole through which the auditory nerve passes;, the second is commonto it, and the os occipitis; the eighth pair of nerves, and the lateral sinuses pass through it. The first of the external holes is the meatus au- ditorius extemus: the second opens behind the palate; it is the end of that passage which comes from the barrel of the ear to the mouth t the third is the orifice of the conduit by which the carotid arteries enter the cranium: and the fourth is behind the processus mastoidaeus;. by it passes a vein which carries the blood from the external teguments to the lateral sinuses. Sometimes this hole is wanting; there is another which is between the processus mastoidaeus- and styliformis, through which the portio dura of the auditory nerve passes;, they have each a sinus lined: with a cartilage under the meatus auditorius, which receives the con- dyle of the lower jaw.. The sixth bone of the cranium is>. the os occipitis:- it lies on the hinder part of the head; it is almost like a lozenge, with its lower angle turned inwards r it joins the ossa parietalia and petrosa by the lambdoidal suture,. and the os sphenoides by the sphe- noidalis: it is thicker than any other bones of the cranium, yet it is very thin where the splenius, complexus, and trapezius muscles are inserted. Externally it is rough: internally it has two sinuses, in which lie the two protuberances of the cerebellum; CR ( 184 ) CR and two large furrows, in which lie the sinus laterales: it has seven holes; the first are two, common to it and the ossa petrosa; the lateral sinuses and the par vagum pass through them. The third is the great hole through which passes the medulla spinalis. The fourth and fifth are the holes through which there pass two veins, which bring the blood from the external teguments to the sinus lateralis: sometimes there is but one, and sometimes none of these two: and sometimes there are two more, through which the verte- bral veins pass. This bone has also two apophyses, one on each side of the great hole: they are lined with a cartilage, and articulated with the first vertebra of the neck. It has also ^ a protuberance in its middle, from which there goes a small ligament, which is inserted into the first verte- bra of the neck. It is longer in beasts than in men. The first of the bones common to the skull and upper jaw, is the sphe- noides: it is a bone of a very irregu- lar figure, and situated in the middle of the basis of the skull; it is joined to all bones of the cranium by the sutura sphenoidalis, except in the middle of its sides, where it is con- tinued to the ossa petrosa, as if they were one bone. On its outside it has five apophyses; the first two are broad and thin like a bat's wings; they are called Pterygoides; they have each a pretty long sinus, from which the muscles called Pterygoidaiarise; and at their lower end they have each a small hook likea process, upon which the pteristaphilinus externus turns its tendon. The third and fourth make the internal and lower part of the or- bit; and the fifth is a little apophysis like the crista galli in its fore-part, which is received in a cavity at the farther end of the vomer. There is also a little small protuberance in the middle of this bone, from which the muscles of the uvula arise; on its in- side it has four processes called CH- noides; they form a cavity in the mid- dle of this bone called Cella Turcica^ in which lies the glandula pituitaria. Betwixt the two tables of this bone, under the cella turcica, there is a sinus divided into two in its middle* which opens by two holes into the cavity of the nostrils. In the os sphe- noides there are twelve holes; by the first and second pass the optic nerve; by the third and fourth, which are called Foramina Lacera, pass the third pair, fourth pair, first branch of the fifth pair, and the sixth pair; by the fifth and sixth pass the second branch of the fifth pair; by the se- venth and eighth pass the third branch of the same pair; by the ninth and tenth enter the arteries of the dura mater; and by the eleventh and twelfth enter the internal carotid, and the intercostal nerves go out. The canals by which the carotids enter are oblique; the beginning of them, is made in the ossa petrosa, and they open within the skull in the sphe- noides. The second and last of the common bones is the Ethmoides, to be described under that word, which see. Crapula, x^xurxXn, surfeit; whether from eating or drinking. It is a spe- cies of Cholera. A plethoric habit, manifesting itself by eruptions on the skin, is often, but improperly, termed a surfeit. Crasis, x^x-n;, mixtura, a mixture^ is such a due mixture of qualities in a human body, as constitutes a state of health. Crassa Arteria, i. e. Aorta. Crassa Intestina, the large intes- tines. Crassamentum. See Cruor. Crea, the spine of the Tibia, or the shin. Cream of Lime. According to Dr. Black, this is formed by the dissolved particles of the quick-lime near the surface recovering their fixed air from the atmosphere, whereby they are rendered insoluble in water, and thus appear in their original form of cal- careous earth. Experiments prove, that steams of fixed air introduced OR ( i8< ) CR into lime-water precipitate all its dis- solved quick-lime in the state of a mild calcareous earth. Creber Frequent. It is applied to respiration, and to the pulse, when the intervals betwixt each are short. Creeping Stones. Operculated shells are such as have a loose piece, which shoots up or covers the aperture or mouth of the shell, like a lid. None but the turbinated univalves have these lids. These opercula, or lids, are of different substances, as shelly, leathery, or horny. The shell-like opercula are of a calcareous nature, and dissolve in acids. It is therefore that when put in vinegar or other acids they move briskly to and fro for some time, by the effervescence; from which particular, among the . common people fond of curiosities, they have obtained the name of creeping stones. Cremaster, xpsfj-xo-rnp, from xpifj.xw, to suspend. These muscles are called Susjiensorii. They arise from the in- side of Poupart's ligament on each side, run down to the perforation where the seminal cord comes out, and being expanded over it, make part of the tunica vaginalis commu- nis. Their use is to draw up and suspend the testicles. Cremor, the name of a distemper endemial in Hungary, which seems to be a sort of Crajiula. Cremor. It is the expressed juice; also the strained juice of any grain, particularly of barley, boiled until it be so soft as to pass through a strainer. It is also the cream of milk. Crena, or Crenated. Leaves are said to be such, as are cut about the edges into several obtuse segments, which do not look either to the apex or the base of the leaf. Crejiatio, in Pharmacy, it is the cracking or bursting of any seed in boiling, and this is to be understood when seeds are directed to be boiled ad crepattiram. Crepatura, i. e. Crejiatio, in Para- celsus it is an intestinal hernia. Crepifatio, i. e. Decrepiiatio vel De- tonatio, from crepo, to crack. Crepitus, a crackling of the joints, from a defect of synovia, or other causes. Also a noisy discharge of air from the anus. Cress. See Trojtaolum. Cresses (Water), Sisymbrium Nas- turtium aquaticum. Creta, chalk. Kentman mentions fifteen sorts; the only one now used in medicine is the creta alba, which is a sort of calcareous earth. The college have retained it in their Phar- macopoeia; its preparation is directed among the more simple prejiarations: it is employed in the preparation of the Ammonia, or Volatile Alkali, and of Alum: it is rubbed into a fine powder with Mercury, Hydrargyrus cum Creta, formerly called Merc. Alkalisat. it enters the Mistura Cre- tacea, formerly called Julepum e Creta: the Pulvis e Chelis Cancro- rum Compositus: the Pulvis e Con- trayervae Compositus : the Pulvis e Creta Compositus, instead of the Pul. e Bolo Comp. the Pulvis e Creta Compositus cum Opio, instead of the Pulv. e Bol. Comp. cum Opio. the Trochisci e Creta, instead of the Tabellae Cardialg. Cribriforme (Os),\. e. Os Ethmoides. Cribrosum (Os), \.e.Os Ethmoides ; from cribrum, a sieve. Cricelasia, the driving a ring or circle. Driving a hoop was one of the ancient gymnastics. It was com- mended for rendering the limbs plia- ble, and to strengthen the nerves. Crico-arytanoidaus lateralis, from xpix^, a ring, xpvrxivx, an ewer, and hUo;, shape; arises fleshy from the cricoid cartilage laterally, where it is covered by part of the thyroid, and is inserted into the side of the base of the arytaenoid cartilage, near the former. Its use is to open the rima glottidis, by pulling the liga- ments from each other. Crico-arytanoidaus posticus, arises fleshy from the back part of the cri- coid cartilage, and is inserted into the posterior part of the base of the B CR ( 186 ) CR afytsenoid cartilage. Its use is to open the rima glottidis a little, and by pulling back the arytaenoid carti- lage, to stretch the ligament so as to make it tense. Cricoides, x^xo;, a ring, and «Jo>, a form. The name of the annular cartilage belonging to the larynx. Crico-pharyngaus, from xpco-;, an- nular, and , a cube, and fiSbj, form. It is situated imme- diately before the os calcis; on its fore side it sustains the os metatarsi of the little toe, and the toe next to it. Cucullaris, a muscle serving to move the scapula, so called from its figure resembling that of monk's hood. It is also called Trajiezius. Cucullate-flower, from cuculla, a hood; so called from its resemblance in shape to a hood. Cucumis, cucumber. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. To this genus he ad4s the Anguria, Melo, and Colo- cynthis. There are thirteen species. Cucupha, is an ancient form of quilting spices into a cap to be worn upon the head in many nervous dis- tempers, and such as more particu- larly affect the head; but they are now almost out of practice. Cucurbita, the gourd. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. To this genus he adds the Pejto and Melopepo. He ^oumerates seven species. Cucurbita, a cucurbit. A chemi- cal vessel, commonly called a body, made of earth or glass, in the shape of a gourd, and therefore thus called. Cucurbita, vel 7 A . ^ Cucurbitula, j A cupping-glass. Cucurbitini Lumbrici, a sort of worms in human bodies, which re- semble gourd-seeds in shape, and therefore are thus named. The se- parate joints of the tape-worm are thus named. Culinary salt. It is the salt which is used at our tables, to be taken with our food; muriate of soda. Culmen, Culmus, is properly the stalk of the grasses. Culmiferous plants, are such as have a smooth jointed stalk, and usually hollow; and at each joint the stalk is wrapped about with single, narrow, long, sharp-pointed leaves, and their seeds are contained in chaffy husks, as in the grasses. Cuminum, Cumin. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species, viz. Cyminum. The college have retained this seed in their Phar- macopoeia; it enters the Emplastrum Cumini, formerly called Empl. e Cymino. Cunealis Satura, the suture by which the os sphenoides is joined to the os frontis. Cuneiforme Os, from Cuneus, a wedge. A name of the os sphenoides, from its being wedged between the other bones. It is also a name of the third bone of the first row iu the wrist; it is so called from its appearing like a wedge sticking be- tween the two rows. Cuneiform!a Ossa, are the fourth, fifth, and sixth bones of the foot, thus called from their wedge-like shape, from Cuneus, a wedge, and Forjne^ shape: for they are large above, and narrow below. They lie all three at the side of one another. The upper side is convex, and their under hol- low, by which means the muscles and tendons in the bottom of the foot are not hurt when we go. At one end they have each a sinus, which cu ( i9t ) err receives the os naviculare, and at the other end they are joined to the three inner bones of the metatarsus; the inmost of these bones is the biggest, and that in the middle the least. Cuneus, the Wedge, which is a tri- angular prism, whose sides are acute angled isosceles triangles. Cunnus, expresses so much of a woman's privy parts as consist of the clitoris, nymphae, and labia. Cupel, or Copel. It is a vessel made of ashes and burnt bones, for sepa- rating the dross from metals, chiefly Used by the refiners.. Cujiri Rubigo, verdigrise. Cuprum. See Cojiper. Cura Avenacea. A decoction of oats and succory roots, in which a little nitre and sugar were dissolved, was formerly used in fevers, and was thus named. Curcuma, turmerick. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates two species. The college have re- tained this root in their Pharmaco- poeia: it is the Curcuma Longa, Lin. Currant-tree. See Ribes. Cuspidatus, cuspated or cuspidated. It is when the leaves of a flower end in a point. Cuspis. , Properly it is the point of a spear; but it is applied to the glans penis. It is also the name of a bandage. Custos Oculi, an instrument to pre- serve the eye in an operation. Cutambuli, the name of a sort of worms either under the skin or upon it, which by their creeping cause un- easiness and pain. Cutaneus Musculus, i. e. Platysma Myoides. Cutaneous, is any thing concerning the skin, either of a distemper,, or re- medy, from Cutis, the skin. CutattFous Diseases, are generally supposed to proceed from that curdy matter, like paste, which being thrust out and lodged between the cuticu- lar pores, causes a stagnation of the juices, and dryness of the skin, &e. Cutaneum Ossis Coccygis (Ligamen- tum) , it goes out anteriorly from the extremity of the Os Coccygis1;. it is slender, and divides into two por- tions at the orifice of the anus, which run into the membrana adiposa, and are inserted in the skin on each side of the anus by a kind of expansion,. and continuing to divaricate, they are lost on the two-sides of the peri- naeum. Cutaneus i. e. Sphinder Ani; also the name of a nerve that passes from the union of the seventh cervical and first dorsal pairs to the inside of the arm. Cutieulni, the cuticle or scarf-skin j also called Epidermis, from tK^sujira^ above, and h$fj.x, cutis, tile skin, is the first and, outermost covering of the body, commonly called the scarf- skin. This is that soft skin which rises in a blister upon any burning, or the application of a blistering plaster. It sticks close to the surface of the true skin, by which it is also tied by the vessels which nourish it, though they are so small as not to be seen. When the scarf-skin is exa- mined with a microscope, it appears- to be made up of several layers of exceeding small scales, which cover one another, more or less, according to the different thickness of the scarf- skin in the several parts of the body- In the lips, where the scales appear plainest, because the skin is thinnest, they only in a manner touch one another. Now these scales are either the excretory ducts of the glands of the true skin, as is apparent in fishes, or else the glands have their pipes opening between the scales. Lewen- hoeck reckons, that in one circular scale there may be 500 excretory channels, and that a grain of sand will cover 250 scales; so that one grain of sand will cover 102500 orifices through which we daily per- spire. The scales are often glewed to one another by the grosser parts of our insensible transpiration hardening upon them by the heat of the body, which carries off the more volatile particles. The humour, which is CU ( 192 ) cu afterwards separated by the glands of the skin being pent in between the scales, causes frequent itching; and where the matter has been long pent up, small pimples; for the re- moving of which, nature directs to those wholesome remedies of fre- quent rubbing or washing, or bath- ing. The use of the scarf-skin is to defend the nerves of the skin, which are the origin of the sense of feeling, from the injuries of rough and hard bodies, as well as the air; for either those would make too exquisite and painful an impression on the naked nerves; or the air would dry them, so that they would be less susceptible of the nicer touches of pleasure. Cuticularis Membrana, the dura mater. Cuticulosus, i. e. Sphinder Ani. Cutilia, certain cold fountains in Italy, mentioned by Celsus and Pliny, which were used in baths. Cutis, the skin. In this there are three parts remarkable: the first is an infinite number of the papillae pyramidales; these are the ends of all the nerves of the skin, each of which is enclosed in two or three co- vers of a pyramidal figure, and those covers each above another. They may be easily seen and separated in the skin of an elephant, and in the skin of the feet of several other ani- mals. Between these papillae are an infinite number of holes, which are the orifices of the excretory vessels of the miliary glands underneath. About the papillae is spread a mu- cous substance, which, because it is pierced by them, and consequently full of little holes, is called by Mal- pighi, the Corpus reticulate; its use is to keep the extremities of the nerves soft and moist, and sensible of the slightest touches. The second part is a web of nervous fibres, and other vessels differently interwoven, and it is the parenchyma, or that part of the skin that the parchment is made of. The third part is an infinite number of miliary glands, about which there is much fat; they lie under the other two parts, and they separate the matter of sweat and insensible transpiration. Each gland receives a nerve and artery, and sends out a vein and excretory ves- sel, which last passes through the other two parts of the cuticula, for discharging the body of this matter, and for moistening the cuticula, and the papillae pyramidales, that they may not dry, which would very much hurt the sense of feeling. Upon the surface of the skin there are many parallel lines which are cut by as many parallel ones. These inter- sections make spaces of a rhomboi- dal figure; and out of each angle, for the greatest part, grows a hair, shorter or longer, as nature requires in the several parts of the body; but in the palms of the hand, where there are no hairs, these lines do not inter- sect one another; and on the ends of the fingers they are spiral. The skin is six times thicker than the scarf- skin; and in the sole of the foot it is much thicker than in the face, hands, and other parts. In the summer it is softer, because the pores are wider. In the winter it is more compact and hard, because the pores are closer; therefore the hairs of beasts stick faster, and furs made of them are better in that season. In some this skin is white, in others black and tawny, which probably comes from the different colours of the mucus, which covers the parenchyma of the skin; for the fibres of the skin in all are white, and there is little or no difference in the colour of different bloods. The skin is not only a co- vering in which all the parts of the body are wrapped up, but in it also nature has placed the organs of the sense of feeling, so that not the least thing hurtful can assault us without our knowledge: and as it preserves us from external offences, so it re- lieves us of noxious and superfluous internal humours; its glands being the emunctories of the whole body, through which not only the peccant humours pass, but likewise the greatest Cy ( 195 ) CY p*trt of the liquors which we drink, which having part of their office in conveying the aliments into the blood, are in the next place to dis- solve the saline and terrestrial par- ticles to be carried off through the glands of the skin and kidneys.— Now the sum of all these particles strained through the cuticular glands, is by Sanctorius reckoned to amount to about 50 ounces in Italy; so that suppose a man's body to weigh 160 pounds, then in 51 days we perspire a quantity equal to the weight of the whole body. And from the consi- deration of this and other evacua- tions, our bodies are said to be re- newed and changed in some stated times: but that the vessels or solid parts of the body do constantly decay, waste, and evaporate* does not at all seem probable; nor if they do, is it possible to determine in what time there is a total change; and I am more apt to think, that the fluids only consume, of which though se- veral pounds are daily lost, yet it is not from thence certain when the old stock is spent, and the vessels filled with new juices: for* besides that the true quantity of blood in the body is not certainly known, we can never be sure whether they are new or old juices, or a mixture of both, which are constantly flying off; and if a mixture, which is most probable, in what proportion they are mixed, which must necessarily be known in order to determine when the old mass is entirely evacu- ated. But that part of our native blood does remain in the body* even to the last stages of life, some think credible from hence, that the small- pox comes upon many at 80 or go years of age; but whether that is conclusive, we have not leisure here to examine. Cyathus, xu*9of, a cup, from the verb xvu», to pour out. It was a common measure among the Greeks and Romans, both of the liquid and dry kind. It was equal to one ounce, or the twelfth part of a pint. sC Cycas, the sago-tree. A genu§ in Linnaeus's botany. There are twd species. Cycloid. It is the curve described by a point in the periphery of a cir- cle* rolling upon a straight line. Cyclojiion, xvxXumov, from xvxXom to surround, and u^; the eye, the white of the eye. Cyclos, a circle. Hippocrates Uses this word to signify the cheeks, and the orbits of the eyes. Cyclus Metasyncriticus. It is a long protracted course of remedies^ persisted in with a view of restoring the particles of the body to such a state as is necessary to health; Cydonia, the quince-tree. A spe- cies of Pyrus. It is the Pyrus Cydo- nia of Linnaeus. The college have retained its fruit* and its seed* in their Pharmacopoeia; a mucilage of the seeds Mucilago Seminis Cydonii Mali, is directed. Gylinder, is a solid body made by the rotation of a rectangular paral- lelogram about one of its sides; so that when in anatomy a vessel is said to be cylindrical* or a cylinder* it is meant that it is so shaped, as not to be narrower at one end than another, but that it is of the same diameter in all places, contrary to a Cone± or a ConicM Vessel, which see. Gyma. When all the peduncles or flower stems arise from the same common centre, but the partial are without any determinate order, as in the elder. It also signifies the tops of plants. Cynanche, xvvxyx*, from xvuv, a dog, and xyx», to suffocate. It is that species of Angina, or Quinsey^ in which the tongue is inflamed and swelled* so that it hangs out between the teeth. Aretaeus says it is thus named from dogs either being sub- ject to it, dr else when in health they hang out their tongues at times. Coelius Aurelianus says, that the voice of a patient in a quinsey re- sembles that of a dog or of a wolf* Cynanche is the generic name for a Quinsey in Dr. Cullen's Nosology. CY C »94 )■' CY Cynanche Epidemica. It is the Febris Anginosa of Huxham. Cynanche Exanthematica, i. e. Cy- nanche Ejiidemica. Cynanche Gangranosa, the putrid quinsey. The same as the Cynanche Maligna. Cynanche Maligna, the putrid quin- sey, or ulcerated sore throat. Cynanche Parotidaa, i. e. the quin- sey of the parotid glands, commonly called the Mumps. . Cynanche Pharynga, the quinsey of the pharynx and oesophagus. Cynanche Stridula, the quinsey commonly called the Croup. Cynanche Trachealis, the tracheal quinsey, known by the name of the Croup. Cynanche Tonsillaris, the quinsey of the tonsils. It is an inflamma- tion of the mucous membrane of the fauces, particularly affecting the tonsils, the velum, and the uvula. Cynanche Ulcerosa, i. e. Cynanche Maligna. Cynanchica Medicament a, medicines appropriated to the Cynanche. Cynanchica, squinancy wort. A Species of Asjterula. . Cynanthrojtia, from xvuv, a dog,, and avS^sjTro,-, a man. It is used by Bel- lini, De Morbis Capitis, to express a particular kind of melancholy, when men fancy themselves changed into dogs, and imitate their actions. Cynara, artichoke. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates four species. Cynicus, xuvixoj, canine. Certain convulsions, called Cynic Spasms. Cynodontes, xwo^ovnc, from xvuv, a dog, and oSvs, a tootL The canine teeth. Cynolissa, or Cynolissus. It is used by Leister, in his Exercit.- Tert. De Morb. Chron. in the same sense as Rabies Canina. Cynorexia,xhe same as &ulimia,\. e. a greedy appetite that is not easily sa- tisfied. Cynorrhodon, from xvuv, a dog, and qobov, a rose, i. e. Cynosbatos. . Cynosbatos, the dog-rose, or hip- tree. It is one of the largest plants of the rose-kind. The college have- retained the fruit of this shrub in their Pharmacopoeia. It is the Rosa Canina, Linn, with the pulp of the fruit a Gonserve, Conserva Cynos- bati, is directed to be made. Cynosurus, dog's tail, or dog-tail grass. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates thirteen species. Cypripedium, ladies slipper. A- genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Cypsele, or Cypsells, the ear-wax. Cyrania. In Rulandus it signi- fies the faeces of saffron infused in oik Cyrenaicus Sal, i. e. Sal Ammo- niacus. Cysteolithos, xvttso/uSoj, from Kvarjisy the bladder, and X&oi, a stone. The stone in the bladder. Cystica Arteriati the cystic arte- ries. ' The hepatic artery having advanced behind the ductus hepati- cus towards the vesiculae- fellis, it gives two principal branches, called* Arteria Cystica. Cystica Vena, a branch from the vena portae ventralis; they run along. the vesicula fellis, from its neck to the bottom,- and as they are often-; only two in number, they are called- Cystica Gemella. Cystics, medicines prescribed in any disorder of the bladder; because: cysticus; from jot*?, a bladder, sig- nifies any part of the body so cal- led, as the urinary bladder or gall- bladder. Cysticus Dudus, is a pipe that goes - from the neck of the gall-bladder,.. not in a straight line with the blad- der, but as it were, more depressed in the liver;, into which some bi-- lious ducts likewise open, and its in-- ner membrane has several rugae, to re- tard the motion of the bile. See Jecur. Cystic'^ is also applied to the arte- ries and veins communicating be- tween the vena portae and liver. Cystides, encysted tumours, and? those whose substance is included in a membrane. Cystis, xvo-ns, a bag. It is applied- to any receptacle of morbid humours. DA ( t95 ) DA ''Cystitis, inflammation of the uri- sion of urine from pain in the blad- nary bladder. Cystiphlogia, i. e. Cystitis. Cystocele, a hernia formed by the protrusion of the urinary bladder. Cystolithka (Ischuria), a retention of urine from a stone in the blad- der. Crystophlegica (Ischuria), a sup- pression of urine from a palsy in the bladder. der, caused by indurated faeces, wind, inflammation,- abscess, &c. in the rectum. Cystopyica, (Ischuria), a suppression of urine from purulent matter in the bladder. Cystospastica (Ischuria), a suppres- sion of urine from a spasm in the sphincter of the bladder. Cysioth-romboides (Ischuria), a sup- Cystoptosis, the inner membrane of pression of urine from grumous blood the bladder protruding through the in the bladder. urethra. Cystophlegmatica (Ischuria), a sup- pression of urine from abundance of mucus in the bladder. Cystoprodica (Ischuria), a suppres- Cystotomia, a cutting of the blad- der in the operation for the stone. Cytisus, base-trefoil, or bean-tre- foil. A genus in Linnaeus's botany* There are seventeen species. T> fiT\ACRYOMA, a coalition of one or more of the puncta lachry- ; malia. \ Dacryojtceos, an epithet for such things as cause the tears to flow, such as onions, &c. Dadylus, bxxrvXoc, the date. In 'Boerhaave it is the Pdima major. It ■ is a name of the .Blatta ^Byzantia; and among the Greeks, it is the same measure as Digitus among the Latins. Dadylus Palmula, the great palm- -tree, or the date-tree. Dadalus, a name given to mer- cury, on account of its volatility with heat, from a person so called, ■who invented wings to fly with. Damon, &a/*wv, which strictly sig- nifies a spirit either good or bad, hath not likewise escaped torture from the application of some writers in medi- cine, most of which are too ridicu- lous to take notice of; but as it is taken in a bad sense,, its derivative Damoniac is most jwstly ascribed to such distempers as cannot be assigned to natural causes, but are supposed from the influence of possession by the devil: though even such notions Jiave not long since been exploded. Damonia, or Diemonomania, &u- ^otjyxaAX) a kind of melancholy sup- posed to arise from the possession 6f a daemon; it is occasionally feigned by impostors. See Sauvag. Noso- logia. Daffodil, narcissus. Damascene, a variety of the Prn- ~nus domestica. Damson, a species of Prunus. Dandelion. See Leontodon Taraxa- cttm. Dandrif. See Furfur. Daphne, spurge-laurel, or Meze- reon. "A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates seventeen species; See Mezereutn. ■ 'Daphne!ieon, ox$;v, from '^a^ior, the bay-tree, arid eXxiov, oil, the oil of bay-berries. Dioscorides calls this oil thus,' from.'Daphne, the nymph reported -by the poets to have been changed into the bay-tree. > ' Daita, n tetter, ring-worm, or the itch. ■■..--• Dartos, Sxprot;. Some derive it from &xp-7i:, excoriation: Vesalius use$ the word ^ps-i? to signify the raising the membranes from their included parts. The dartos appears to be no more than a condensation of the cel- lular membrane lining the scrotum; yet the skin here is capable of being cornigated and relaxed in a greatetf DE (196) DE degree than in other places. Dr. Hunter says that no such muscle can be found. Albinus, Haller, and Monro, have left it out of the num- ber of muscles. The fibres which compose what is called the dartos, are sometimes so affected as to contract the scrotum* and this contraction is generally said to be a sign of health. Data, from the participle of do, to. give, is a term used for such things or quantities as are supposed to be given or known, in order to find out thereby other things or quantities, which are unknown or sought for. This, which was first transplanted from the mathematics into medicine, expresses any quan- tity, which, for the sake of a pre- sent calculation, is taken for granted to be such, without requiring an immediate proof for its certainty; and this, is called the given quanr tity, number, or power: and such things as are known, from whence, either in the animal mechanism, or the operation of medicines, we come to the knowledge of things before unknown, are now frequently in physical writers called.data. D^te-tree. See Phoenix. Datura, thorny-apple. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates seven species. Daucus, carrot. A genus in Linr naeus's botany. He enumerates six species. The college have intror duced the seed of the Daucus Ca- rota, Lin. or Wild Carrot, into their Pharmacopoeia. . Daucus Creticus, Cretan annual Athamanta. It is the Athamanta Cretensis of Linnaeus. Dauphiny (Sal.) It is the salt ob- tained from an earth in the province pf Dauphiny in France. It is a na- tural sal Glaub. Daverjdpn, oil of spike. Dealbation, hath been used by the chemists and refiners, for rendering things white which were not so before but is now almost grown into disuse. 'Deambulation, strictly signifies mo- jfip.U of the b.ody by walking, btK by Hippocrates is applied to inquie- tude of the mind. Dearticu/ation. See Diarthrosis. Death, in Medicine, is a total stop- page of the blood's circulation. Debilitates, diseases from deficien- cy, as blindness, want of appetite, &c. Debility, is a relaxation of the solids, that induces weakness and fainting. Decagynia, from hxx, decern, and ywn, mulier, a woman; the fifth or- der in the tenth class in the Lin. naean system; comprehending those plants whose fructification discovers ten styli, which are considered as the. female organs of generation. Decandria, from ci=xx, decern, ten, and xvy)o, maritus, a husband; in the Linnaean system of botany, a class of plants, the tenth in order, which has hermaphrodite flowers, with ten stamina in each, and includes five orders. Decantation, is the pouring off any liquor clear from its faces. Decidua, from de, and cado, to falb, falling or fading once a year. Those things that fall away, as leaves of trees. In Botany, deciduous plants are such as cast their leaves in winter. From this Dr. Hunter calls the spongy chorion by the name decidua and caduca, both which words signify falling off. The spongy chorion consists of two layers; that layer which is in immediate contact with the uterus is called tunica decidua; the other is called decidua reflexa, because it reflects from the uterus upon the ovum; about the fifth month these two layers come in con- tact so as to become one membrane, Ruysch called the spongy chorion.by the name of tunica filamentasa ; more modern authors called it the false, or the spongy chorion. This word is also applied to some parts of the body in a state of relaxation, as by John Ste- phanus, in his Notes upon Avicen. to the uvula, which he calls Uvula de- cidua. Decimana, a kind of erratic fever; resuming every tenth day. DE < 197 ) DE Declension, i. e. Declinatio. Declinatio. It is when a disease abates. In Avicenna it is an im- perfect dislocation. Declivis, the muscle Obliquus De- scendens Abdominis. Decoda. It is water that hath been boiled, and is cooled by the help of snow. Decodion, from docoquo, to boil. It is any thing boiled. Decolorcs,-diseases which disagree- ably change the colour of the skin. Decollatio. It is when a part of the cranium is cut off with the te- guments in the wound of the head. Decortication, is stripping any thing of its bark or shell, from de,from, and cortex, bark. Decrejiitation, is a term much used by Ludovicus and Wedelius for the crackling noise which salt makes when put over the fire in a crucible. Decurtatus, is by some applied to a pulse which grows weaker every stroke, until an entire cessation; or if it recovers again, it is called Puhus decurtatus reciprocus. See Galen de Different. Puis. lib. i. cap. xi. Decussation, is when lines cross one another; and is the case of many muscles and membranes, where the fibres run over one another in greater or lesser angles, and give both strength and conveniency of motion of dif- ferent ways, much in the same man- ner as threads are disposed in a net. Decussorium, is a surgeon's instru- ment wherewith the dura mater is pressed down in the operation of the trepan, to save it from damage. Defedivi, disorders from the body being partially or generally defective in its vital powers: it is synony- mous with Adynamia. Defedio Animi, a fainting or swooning. Defensitive, is said of a plaster or bandage whereby surgeons keep on their dressings, and secure wounds from the air. Deferentia Vasa. See Generation, parts of ' Deflagration^ signifies tjurning a- way any thing, and is a term fre- quently made use of in chemistry for setting fire to several things in their preparation: as in making the ^Ethiops with fire, the sal prunellap, and many others of the like nature. Defluvium, a falling off of the hair. Befluxion, signifies a running off, or flowing of any liquid; from de and fluo, to run off; and generally expresses the rheum in a catarrh, or a sudden discharge of thin humours upon any part. Deformationes, distortion of par- ticular parts, and other deformities. Deformes, synonymous with Ca-, chexia. It signifies diseases occasion- ing external deformity of the body. Defrutum, from defervendo. It is must, or the juice of grapes, boiled to the consumption of one half, be- fore it is permitted to ferment into wine. Deglutitio, swallowing; from de- glutio, to swallow. See Larynx. Degmos, &wyfj.o-;, from ^xxvu, to bite, a biting pain in the orifice of the stomach, such as is perceived in the heart-burn, &c. Dejedio, dejection, from dejicio, to cast off. Going to stool is so called. Dejedoria, purging medicines. Deinosis, o\ivj> Deitd$ the name of the letter D in the Greek; also the external pu- dendum muliebre. - Deltoides, hxrou^c, is a triangu- lar muscle, which is thus called from A, the Greek delta, and sj^, forma, shape. It arises exactly op- posite to the trapezius from one third part of the clavicula, from the acro- mium and spine of the scapula, aiid is inserted tendinous into the middle of the os humeri, which bone it lifts up directly;'and it assists with the supra-spinatus and coracobrachialis in all the actions of the humerus, ex- cept the depression; it being conve- nient that the arm should be raised and sustained, in order to its moving on any side. Dementia, madness, or a delirium. Demonia, melancholy from the in- fluence of evil spirits. Demonstration, is a chain of ar- guments depending on one another, juid founded primarily in self-evi- dent principles; but more strictly, it is that way used by mathemati- cians, of proving their assertions by such steps as keep the image or pic- ture of what is expressed by the seve- ral terms in a proposition always in view; and often therefore requires the help of diagrams: whereby the mind is conducted through the whole with as much certainty as in actually numbering so many pieces of money out of one hand into another. And for this reason it is, that in mathe- matics, to which this term is ap- propriated, persons at a distance from one another, shall draw the same conclusions from the same premises without the least variation, as much as the same sums to be added toge- ther will always produce the same total. But when diis is applied to purposes not attended with equal cer- tainty, it is with great impropriety; though, often done by persons too opinionated of their own abilities and speculations. Demotivus lajisus, sudden death. Demulcents, such medicines as ob*i tund and soften acrimonious hu* mours. See Emollients. Dendrachates. So the Agate is called, when its figures resemble trees. Dendroides, plants that resemble trees; they are also called arborex scent. Dendrolibanus, rosemary. Denodatio, dissolution. Dens, a tooth. See Dentes. Dens Canis, dog-tooth, the speCH fie name for the Erythronium. Dens Leonis. The Leontodon of Linnaeus. Dens Serpentis, i. e. GJossopetra. Density, is that property in bodies which arises from a texture wherein more matter is contained in any given surface, or wherein there are fewer pores;- and the manner ot means of occasioning, this, is called condensation. The fluids, whose density it is of the most importance to be acquainted with, in order to* judge of the atmospherical pressure^ DB f r99 ) BE and many of its consequences, are air, water, and quicksilver; and ac- cording to Sir Isaac Newton's cal- culation, water is to air as 800 or 850 to 1, allowing the mercury in the baroscope to be at the height of 30 inches; the density of quick- silver to water as 1 ji to 1 ; and consequently the density of quick- silver to air is as 11,617 to *• Dentagra, oSovrxypx, from c&us, a tooth, and xypx, a seisure, the tooth- ache, the gout in the teeth. Also an instrument for drawing the teeth; ef which Parey gives many exam- ples. Dent ales. See Dentalium. Dentalis Lapis. It is the matter which is formed about the teeth, in *he likeness of a stone. Dentalium, tooth-shell. It is the shell of a small fish. As a medicine the oyster-shell may be substituted for it. Dentarius, a person professing, to draw teeth, or remedy their disor- ders. Dentarpagfy the instrument called Dentagra. Dentata. So the second vertebra of the neck is called. It is remark- able for its process,, which is called processus dentuius, which plays in the hollow of the anterior arch of the vertebra above it. Dentata, dentated. In Botany, a dentated leaf is one that is notched at the edges, with a number of points resembling teeth, as in the dandelion. Dentillaria, i. e. Plumbago. Dentes, the teeth, are the hardest and smoothest bones of the body; they are formed in the cavities of the jaws, which are lined with a thin membrane, upon which there are several vessels, through which there passes a thick transparent hu- mour, that, as it increases, hardens in form of teeth: and about the seventh or eighth month after birth they be- gin to pierce the edge of the jaw, tear the periosteum and gums, which be- ing very sensible, create a violent pain, and other symptoms incident to children in the time of teething. The Dentes incisivi appear first, because they are the thinnest and sharpest % after them come out the canini, be- cause they are sharper than the mo- lares, but thicker than the incisivi; and last of all the molares, because they are thickest and bluntest. Of this vis- cous transparent liquor, which is the substance of the teeth, there are two layers, the one below the other, di- vided by the same membrane which covers all the cavity of the jaw: the uppermost layer forms the teethf which come out first; but about the seventh year of age they are thrust put by the teeth made of the under- most layer, which then begin to sprout: and if these teeth be lost, they never grow again: but if some have been observed to shed their teeth twice, they have had three layers of this viscous humour, which hardly ever happens. About the one and twentieth year the two last of the molares spring up, and they are called Dentes Sapientia. Dentes Columellarcs. In Varro and Pliny they are the same as Varrc* elsewhere calls Dentes Canini. Dentes Genuini. Cicero calls the- molares thus; but they are the teeth called Sapientia. Dentes Ladeir i. e. Dentes Inci- sores. Dentes Oculares, also called Dentet Canini, are one on each side the in- cisores, in each jaw. They are caU led Oculares or eye-teeth, because that extracting them is supposed to injure ' the eyes. : Dentes Risorii, i. e. Dentes Inci- sorii. Denticulatus. In Botany, is a di- minution of dentatus. Dentiducum, i. e. Dentagra. Dent if or mis Processus. See Pyre- noides. Dentificium, from dentes fricare, to rub the teeth, dentifrices, medicine*. for cleaning the teeth.' Dentillaria, lead-wort. Dentiscalpium, \ an instrument for Dentiscalpra, J scraping off the DE ( wo ) DE crllst which is formed on foul teeth, which happens from an external v'io* In Oribasius and Scultetus it is an lence by which the bone is fractured. instrument for separating the gums Dejiressor, from deprimo, to press from the teeth to facilitate their ex- down. In Anatomy, a name applied traction. to several muscles, because they de- Dentition, the breeding or cutting press the parts they are fastened to. of the teeth. The first dentition De/iressores Ala Nasi, the depress takes place about the sixth or seventh sors of the wings of the nose. They month, and the teeth are termed the arise from the upper jaw-bone out- primary or milk teeth. About the wardly, where the gums cover the seventh year these fall out, and are sockets of the dentes incisores and succeeded by others, which remain canini, and are inserted into the root during life, and are called the secon- of the wing of the nose, advancing dary or perennial teeth. The last up the side of the wing a little way j dentition takes place between the ages they pull tbe alae downwards. of twenty and five and twenty, wheu Dejiressor Anguli Oris, a name given , the four last grinders appear; they by Albinus to the Depressor Labiorum are called dentes sapientia. Communis. It rises from the outer Denudation. It is spoken of bones part of the lower edge of the lower that are laid bare by the flesh being jaw, at the side of the chin, and is torn off them. continued outwardly to the greater Deobstruent, from de priv. and ob- zygomaticus, to the nasalis of the struo, to obstrud. They are such upper lip, and thence into the outer medicines as open obstructions: they part of the orbicularis, where it sur- are the same as aperients. rounds the upper lip at the corner of Deoppilantia, deoppilatives* deop* the mouth. It extends and joins the pillatories. Aperients. elevator of the corner of the mouth; Depart. In Chemistry, it is a me- Dejiressores Costarum. They are so thod of refining or separating gold similar to the Levatores longiores as from silver, by means of aqua fortis. to need no farther description, only It is also called quartation. (as their name imports) their office Depascens (Ulcus), despascent ul- is the reverse of the other. See cer, i. e. Phagedana, and Herpes Levatores Costarum. miliaris. Dejiressor Epiglottidis. It rises Dejddegmation. Vinous spirits are from the ligament on the thyroid said to be dephlegmated or rectified, cartilage on its fore part on each when well freed from their watery side, and is inserted in the epiglottis* parts. near its basis, on each side. Dejiilatory, from de, of, or f&m, Depressor Labiorum Communis, i. e* and pila, hairs, such a medicine as Dejiressor Anguli Oris. takes the hairs off from any place Dejiressores Labi't Inferiores, also where they are a deformity, which called Quadratus. They arise fleshy may be commodiously done with on each side of the chin, march ob- quick-lime, orpiment, &c. See Rus- liquely, and crossing each other* they *»"• terminate together in the whole edge Deplumatio, an affection of the of the lip* where it grows red. eye-lids, with a callous tumour, which Depressor Ldbii Superioris, called causes the hair to fall off. Aetius also triangularis. It rises from the says it is a disorder of tire eye, con- sockets of the incisores, runs to the sisting of a madarosis and selerop- superior part of the upper lip, and thalmia. some fibres run on to the nose. Depressio, a depression. In Sur- Depressores Maxilla Inferior. See gery it generally signifies a sinking Digastricus, and Platysma Myoides. inwards of some part of the skull, Depressor Oculi. It rises tendinous- D£ ( *oi ) DE from the back part of the socket, cohering in some measure with the covering of the optic nerves, and is inserted into the fore part of the scle- rotica, after running under the eye. Depressores Nasi, are a pair of muscles arising from the os maxil- lare, above the dentes incisorii, and are inserted into the extremities of the alae, which they pull downwards. Depress*- Supercilii, i. e. Corruga- tor Coiteri. Dejirimens, i. e. Depressor. It is also a name of the Depressor Oculi. Depuration, is the treeing any li- quor or solid body from its foulness* which may be effected various ways. 1st. By Decantation, by which* when the grosser parts are settled at the bottom of the vessel, the clear liquor above is poured off. 2dly. Despn- tnation, see Clarification; in which eggs or other viscid matters are used* 3dly. Filtration, which is by passing, without pressure, the fluid to be pu- rified through strainers of linen, flan- nel, or paper, which retaining the feculence, permits only the clear li- quor to pass. Depuratoria Febris, depuratory fe- ver. A name given by Sydenham to a fever which prevailed in the year 1661 and 1664. He called it depuratory, because he observed that nature regulated all the symptoms in such a manner as to fit the febrile matter for expulsion in a certain time, either by a copious sweat or a free perspiration. See Swan's Translation of Sydenham's Works. Derma, h^fxx, i. e. Deras. Also the true skin of human"subjects. Derivation, is the drawing away of humours, that threaten any no- ble part, to be discharged by some other below, where there is not so much danger; as in defluxions upon the eyes, to apply a blister to the neck. And such a translation of humours sometimes also proceeds from natural causes. The doctrine of derivation and revulsion, talked of by the ancients, is, in their sense of these terms, wholly exploded. By 2D revulsion they meant the driving back of the fluids from one part to another. The only rational meaning of the word revulsion, as here applied* can have, is the preventing too great an afflux of humours to any part, either by contracting the area of the vessels, or diminishing the quantity of what flows from them. Thus, any medicines promoting the secre- tions may be said to make a revul- sion, and in this sense derivation can only be understood. Descensio. It is spoken of the gen- tle and moderate motion of the body, or of the humours downwards. The chemists call it distillatio Jier desten* sum, when the fire is applied to the top and all round the vessel* whose orifice is at the bottom, and the va- pours consequently driven there* Descensus, i. e. Descensio. Descensorium, the furnace in which the distillatio per descensum is per- formed. Descent of heavy bodies. Heavy bodies, in an unresisting medium, fall with an uniformly accelerated motion. A heavy body let fall from any height near the>surface of our earth, descends in a second of time 16-IA feet English, or 197 inches and I. Prop. 1. The velocities of de- scending heavy bodies are propor- tionate to the times from the begin- ning of their falls. This follows (saith the learned Dr. Halley, Phil. Trans. No. 179) because the action of gravity being continual, in every space of time the falling body re- ceives a new impulse equal to what it had before in the same space of time received from the first power; v. gr. in the first second of time a body hath acquired a velocity which in that time would carry it a certain distance, suppose 33 feet 2 inches, and there were no new force, it would continue to descend at that rate with an equable motion; but in the next second of time, the same power of gravity continually acting thereupon, superadds a new velocity equal to the former; so that at the l> n ( 20% ) DE end of two seconds, the velocity is double to what it was at the end of the first. And after the same man- ner may it be proved to be triple at the end of the third second, and so on. Wherefore the velocities of falling bodies are proportionate to the times of their falls-. Q« E. D. . Prop. 2i- The spaces described by the fall of a body, are as the squares of the times from the beginning of the fall. Prop. 3. The velocity which a descending body acquires in any space of time is double to that where- with it would have moved the space descended by an equable motion in the same time. Proji. 4. All bodies,-on- or near the surface of the earth, in their fall descend so, as at the end of the first second of time, they have described j6 feet one inch, London measure, and acquired the velocity of 32-feet 2 inches in a second. This is made out from the 25th proposition of the second part of Mr. Huvgens's De Horologia Oscil- latorio; wherein he demonstrates the time of the least vibrations of a pen- dulum, to be to the time of the fall of a body from the height of half the length of the pendulum, as the circumference of a circle to its dia- meter; whence, as a corollary, it fol- lows, that as the squares of the dia- rfleter are to the square of the cir- cumference, so half the length of the pendulum vibrating seconds, is to the space described by the fall of a body in a second of time; and the length of a pendulum vibrating se- conds, being found 39,125, or \ inches, the descent in a second will be found by the aforesaid analogy 16 feet and 1 inch, and by the last proposition the velocity will be dou- ble thereto. And near to this it hath been found, by several experi- ments, which by reason of the swift- ness of the fall, cannot so exactly determine its quantity. From these four propositions all questions concerning the perptudieur lar descent of bodies are easily solved? and either time, height, or velocity being assigned, one may readily find the other two. From them likewise is the doctrine of projectiles deducible, assuming the two following axioms, viz. 1. That the body set a moving^ will move on continually in a right line with an equable motion, unless some other force or impediment in- tervene, whereby it is accelerated, retarded,-or deflected. 2. That a body being agitated by two motions at a time, does by their compounded forces pass through the same points as it would do, were the two motions divided and acted suc- cessively-. Desessio. Celsus uses this word for sitting on a close stool. Desiceatio, desiccative or drying, from desicco, to draw away, or dry up. Medicines are thus called which are drying, and used to skin over old sores. The. chemists also refer it (though improperly) to calcination* . Desidia Oblivio, i. e. Lethargy. Desipientia, the symptomatic phre-« nitis. Desmos,. ho-fj.o$. In Hippoc. Dt Frad. this word signifies an affec- tion of the joint after a-luxation, in the manner of a tie or ligature, whereby they are rendered incapable of bending or stretching out. It proceeds from inflammation. Despumation, from de and spuma^ froth off. It is the clarification of any liquor, by throwing up its foul- ness in a froth, and taking-that off. See Clarification, and Dejiuration. Desquamation, from de, priv. and squama, the scale of a fish, to take off scales. By a metaphor it is ap- plied to a foul bone, the laminae o£ which rise like scales. It is the same as Exfoliation. Sometimes it signifies the same as Abrasis. Desquamatorium, an epithet of a Trepan, called also Exfoliativum, for abrading part of the cranium. Destillation, or Distillation, in Che- mistryt the a& of drawing off th« DE ( 203 ) DE cpirituous, aqueous, oleaginous, or saline parts or a mixed body, from the grosser and more terrestrial parts, by means of fire, and collecting and condensing them again by cold. There are two kinds of distillation; by the one, the more subtile and volatile parts of liquors are elevated from the grosser; by the other, li- quids incorporated with solid bodies are forced out from them by vehe- mence of fire. To the first belong the distillation of the pure inflam- mable spirit from vinous liquors; and of such of the active parts of vegetables as are capable of being extracted by boiling water or spirit, and, at the same time, of arising along vitn their steam. The apparatus 1 made use of for distilling spirits, waters, and oils, consist of a still or copper vessel, for containing the subject, on which is luted a large head with .a swan neck. The va- pour arising into the head, is thence oonveyed- through a worm, or long spiral pipe, placed in a vessel of cold water, called a Refrigeratory.; and being there condensed, runs down into a receiver. The subjects of the second kind of distillation are, the gross oils of vegetables and animals, the mineral acid spirits, and the me- tallic fluid quicksilver, which as they require a much stronger degree of heat to raise them than the foregoing liquors can sustain; so they like- wise condense without,arising so far from the action of the fire. The distillation of these is performed in low glass vessels, called, from their neck being bent to one side, Re- torts: to the farther end of the neck a receiver is luted, which standing without the furnace, the -vapours soon condense in it, without the use of a refrigeratory; nevertheless, to promote this effect, some are accus- tomed, especially in warm weather, to cool the receiver by occasionally applying wet cloths to it, or keep- ing it partly immersed in a vessel of cold water. The vapours of some uibstancxs are so sluggish,or strongly retained by fixed matter, as scarce fc> arise even over the low neck of the retort. These are most com- modiously distilled in straight-necked earthen vessels, called Long-necks, laid on their sides, so that the vapour passes off laterally with little or no ascent; a receiver is luted to the end of the neck without the furnace: in this manner the acid spirit of vitriol is distilled. The matter which re- mains in the retort or long neck, after the distillation, is vulgarly called the Cajiut Mortuum. In these distilla- tions, a quantity of elastic air is fre- quently generated; which, unless an exit is allowed it, blows off, or bursts the receiver. The danger of this mny, in good measure, be prevented, by slowly, raising the fire; but more effectually by leaving a small hole in the luting, to be occasionally opened or stopped with a wooden plug; or inserting at the juncture an upright pipe of such a height, that none of Che vapours of the distilling liquor may escape. Desudation, from desudo, to sweat off, expresses a profuse and inordi- nate sweating, from what cause so- ever. Detergent, from detergo,^to wipe off. Medicines under this-denomi- nation are not only softening and adhesive, but also by a peculiar ac- tivity or disposition to motion,-join- ed with a suitable configuration of parts, are apt to abrade and carry along with them such particles as they lay hold on in their passage. All medicines of this intention are supposed to cleanse and heal, that is, incarnate or fill up with new flesh all ulcerations and foulnesses occa- sioned thereby, whether internal or external. Now to do this, in all internal-cases especially, the medi- cine must be supposed to maintain its primary properties, till it arrives at the place of action; and there it does what entitles it to the appellation of a detergent and vulnerary, first by its adhesive quality, which consists in the comparative largeueis of -siir- DE ( 204 ) DI face, and flexibility of its component parts. For by this it very readily falls into contact with, and adheres to the slough of ulcerous exudations, whicu, by their loose situation, are easily carried along with the medi- cine; and when such matter is so carried away, which is the cleansing or detergent part, what was instru- mental in this office will afterwards stick to and adhere with the cutane- ous filaments, until by their addition, and the protrusion of proper nou- rishment, ab intcmo, to the same place, the waste is made up, that is, the ulcer is healed, And after the same manner is the operation of such substances to be accounted for in ex- ternal application. By the warmth of their parts they rarefy, and by their adhesive quality they join with and take off along with them in every dressing what is thrown upon the place to which they are applied, until a more convenient matter is brought thither by the circulating juices, which it assists in adhering to, and incarnating the eroded cavities. Only this may be taken notice of, that internally, whatsoever of this kind is mixed with the animal fluids by the known laws of circulation, they will be first separated and left behind; for all those parts which are specifically heaviest, will move nearest the axis of the canals, because their momenta are the greatest, and will carry them as near as can be in straight lines; but the lighter parts will always be jostled to the sides, where they soonest meet with outlets to get quite off, or are struck into such cavities as we are here speaking of, in which they adhere and make part of the substance. This for the milder degree of detergents; and it is easy to conceive from hence how an increase of those qualities of activity and adhesion conjointly may make a medicine arise to the greatest efficacy in this respect. And it is upon this foot that all those medicines operate that are given to cleanse ob- structions or foulnesses in any of the viscera or passages, and which may be increased in efficacy so far as to fetch off even the membranes and capillary vessels. Deterioration, the impairing or ren- dering a thing worse. It is the op- posite of Melioration. Detersorium, the apartment at baths where the sweat was scraped off. Detonation. This properly expresses somewhat more forcible than the or- dinary crackling of salts in calcina- tion, as in the going off of the pulvis or aurum fulminans, or any such like substance, from detono, to thunder off. It likewise is used for that noise which happens upon the mixture of fluids that rush into a violent combi- nation, as oil of turpentine with oil of' vitriol,^ resembling the explosion of gunpowder. See Decrepitation. Detrahens Quadratus, i. e. Pla^ tysma Myoides. Detrador Auris, i. e. Abdudon Auris. Detritio. In a general sense it is taken for trituration, from detero, ta rub off. Detrusor Urina, from detrudere, to) thrust or squeeze out of. See Bladder. Dewberry Bush, a species of Rubus. Dia, in Greek, signifying ex or cum, of or with, is frequently pre- fixed in the name of some medicines to the principal ingredient therein; as Diascordium is a composition wherein Scordium is the chief ingre- dient; Diasena, from Sena, and so of many others. Diabetes, clixfimm. This is a pro- fuse discharge by urine, from 5*a- Qxkvu, pervado, to run through. The evident and most common cause is the too great use of spirituous li- quors, whereby the serum is so im- pregnated therewith, that it will not attract and join with the salts of the blood, and therefore runs off by the kidneys sweet or insipid. The cure therefore consists in diluting with aqueous liquids, especially those im- pregnated with a lixivial salt, be- cause they attract the urinary salts. most, from their similitude to one DI ( 205 ) DI another, as lime-water, and the like; and in withdrawing the cause. Diabrosis, b\xf3puo-n;. See Anasto- mosis. Diabrosis, oix(2pxori:,from o.x£:u-txw, to eat through, an ero.ionof the skin, from a pungent matter, either exter- nally or materially produced. Diacatholicon, sometimes called Ca- tholicon, from hx, of, and xa&oXixoc, universal, the universal purge. Ori- ginally it was prescribed by Nicolaus, and was an electary which he pro- posed as a purge suited to carry off all kinds of humours. Diacentaurion. So Coelius Aure- iianuS calls a preparation which is the same as the Pulv. Arthrit. Ducis Portlandia* Diachalasis, \xxx\xcr.:, from \x- XxXxu, to relax. This word was formerly used to signify the opening of the sutures of the skull. Diacheirismos, wc, from X^, a hand. It is any manual ope- ration. Diachylon, hxxvX-uv, an emollient digestive plaster, made of certain juices. This name is given to very different compositions for plasters, and is now the Emplastrum Lithar- gV'- Diachylon Compositus, i. e. Empl. e Mucilag. Diachysis, citxxvo~t;, from p£ua, to fuse or melt, fusion. Diaclysma, hxxXva-fxx, from otx- y.Xv^x, to wash out, or rinse. It gene- rally signifies a gargarism. Diacodium, hxxahuv, from hx and TtaoiK, or xo^ux, a Jioppy head. Codia signifies the top or head of any plant, but by way of pre-eminence par- ticularly the poppy. It is the syrup made with the heads of white pop- pies, and called Syr. Papaveris albi. Diacope, hcunm, from oixxo-ru, to cut through, a deep cut or wound, or cutting of any part. Diacrisit, thxxpta-ig, from &xx3ivu>, to judge or distinguish, the judging pf diseases and symptoms. Diadeljihia, from dV, bis, twice, and a£iX$o;, jrater, a brother, in the Linnaean system of botany, a class of plants, the seventeenth in order. This term implies the connection of the stamina at their bases, their division into two sets, and the at- tachment of each set distinctly from the other, to a.different part of the flower. Instances occur in pease, beans, and leguminous plants. There are four orders, or subdivisions of the class. The number of the stamina is not limited. Diaresis, ^loupeo-ty, from hx^iu>, to divide or separate. It is any solution of continuity; though in surgery it usually expresses that division of ope- rations, by which parts morbidly or pretematurally concreted, are di- vided. Diaretica hxip.-riy.ot,, from hx^tui, to divide, corrosive medicines. Diagnostic, hxyvv?i:, from dia, per, through, and ^vwraw, cognosco, to know, is that judgment of a disease that is taken from the present symptoms and condition of the patient. Dialejisis, hxXn^t;, from ^xXxjj,- fixvv. The same as Apoltjuis. Hip- pocrates means by it the space left in a bandage for a fracture in which the dressings are applied to wounds. Dialthaa, the name of an oint- ment in Myrepsus, from which the ointment of althaea, now in use, seems to have been taken. Dialysis, hxxvnc, division or dis- continuity, from &xXvu>, to dissolve, or render languid, a dissolution of the strength, or a weakness of the limbs. In Cullen's Nosology, it is the name of an order in the class Locales, and is defined, a discontinuity or division of a part. Dialytica, hxXvruri, a solution of continuity, as fractures, wounds, &c. Diamassema, hx^xao-Ytfix, from hx- (UK3-c-xouat, to chew, a masticatory. Diamond, the hardest, heaviest, and most brilliant of the precious stones. It is a specimen of quart- zose crystal. Diamonds are met with among the species of two different genera in the order of Quartz. See Gemma. Bergman places the dia- DI ( 2-06 ) DI ■*ond amongst the inflammables; he observes, that when it is exposed to the fire in an open vessel, it is wholly consumed, burning with a lambent flame. This deflagration, though slow, shows decidedly its affinity to the inflammables.: besides, in the focus of a burning glass, it leaves traces of soot. Diandria, from $>:-, bis, twice, and u-,n>, maritus; in the Linnaean system of botany, a class of plants the se- oond in order, comprehending all those with hermaphrodite flowers, and only two stamina in each. It includes three orders. Dianthus, pink, clove July-flower, and carnation. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-two species. Diapedesis. See Anastomosis. Diapedesis, hxirv^ricni;, is such a rupture of the sides of a vessel of the body, from an internal cause, as leaves considerable interstices be- tween the fibres through which the oontents escape, from hx,Jier, through, and Twiixx, talio, to leap. It is also expressive of a transudation of blood through the coats of an artery. Diajihanous, &xtyxv.i;, from d\a, through, and sp*n-w, to shine, is any transparent body that may be seen through, as the humours of the eye, the Cornea Tunica, &C. Diajihoresis, hxQopvcnc, from &x- , to grow. Dicotyledon. See Cotyledon. Dicraus, Stxfxto;, bifid. Dicrotus, thxpoTo;, from Si?, twice, and xpau, to strike, an appellation of a pulse, in which the artery seems to strike double. Dr. Solano first ob- served it, and it is considered as a certain sign of an approaching cri- tical haemorrhage from the nose. It is also called a rebounding pulse. Didamnites, a wine medicated with dittany. Didamnus, fraxinella, or white dittany. A genus in Linnaeus's bo- tany. He enumerates two species. Didamnus, Cretan dittany. It is the Origanum Didamnus of Linnaeus. Didyoides, ^urvoa^q from hxrvov, a net, and e;.vo,-, like to, net-like, a name of the Rete mirabile. Didymi, SiSvfMi, twins; a name of the testicles; also of the eminencies of the brain, called testes. Didynamia, from dV-, bis, twice, and l\vxfj.^, potentia, power; in the Linnaean system of botany, a class of plants the fourteenth in order. This term signifies the power or su- periority of two, and is applied to this class, because its flowers have four stamina, of which there are two longer than the rest, and are sup- posed more efficacious in fecundating the seeds; a circumstance which dis- tinguishes it from the fourth, where the four stamina are equal. It in- cludes two orders. Diet, Diata, hxiTx. The dietetic part of medicine is no inconsiderable branch of medicine, and seems to require a much greater share of re- ) DI gard than it commonly meets with. A great variety of distempers might be removed by the observance of a proper diet and regimen, without the assistance of medicine, were it not for the impatience of the sufferers. However, it may on all occasions come in as a proper assistant to the cure, which sometimes cannot be performed without a due observance of the non-naturals. That food is in general thought the best and niost conducive to long life, which is most simple, pure, and free from acri- mony; not too volatile, but such as approaches nearest to the nature of our own bodies in a healthy state, or capable of being easiest converted into their substance by the vis vitas humana, after it has been duly pre- pared by the art of cookery : but the nature, composition, virtues, and uses of particular aliments, can never be learnt to satisfaction, without the assistance of practical chemistry. Dietetics, is that part of physic which considers the way of living with relation to food, or diet suit- able to any particular case. Diexodos, d\s|odV, from o\x, and sfoSo.,-, a way by which any thing passes- In Hippocrates, it is the' descent or passage of the excrements by the anus. Diffatio, transpiration. Digastricus, from oV-, bis, twice, and yxo-rng, venter, a belly; is a mus- cle so called from its double belly. It arises fleshy from the upper part of the processus mastoidaeus, and de- scending, it contracts into a round tendon, which passes through the stylohyoidaeus, and an annular liga- ment which is fastened to the os hy- oides; then it grows fleshy again, and ascends towards the middle of the edge of the lower jaw, where it is inserted. When it acteth, it pul- leth the lower jaw down, by the help of an annular pulley, which alters its direction. Digester, a strong vessel or engine, contrived by M. Papin, to boil, with a very strong heat, any bony sub- DI ( aicr )■ * DI stances so as to reduce them into a fluid state. Digestion, Animal, is the dissolu- tion or separation of the aliments into such minute parts as are fit to enter the lacteal vessels, and circu- late with the mass of blood;.or it is the simple breaking of the cohesion e# alljthe little moleculae.which com- pose the substances we feed upon. Now the principal agents employed in this action, are, first, the saliva, the juice of the glands in the sto- mach, and the liquors- we drink, whose chief property is to soften the aliment, as they are fluids which easily enter the pores* of most bodies, and swelling them break their most inti- mate-cohesions. And how prodigi- ous a force fluids acting, in such a- manner have, may be learned from the force that water, with^which a roper is wetted, has to raise a weight* fastened to, and sustained at one end^ of it: and this force is much aug- mented by the impetus which the heat of the stomach gives to the par- ticles of the fluid:-nor does this heat promote digestion only thus, but likewise by rarefying the air con- tained in the pores of the food,. which helps to burst its parts asunder. And therefore such liquors as are mast fluid, or whose particles have the least viscidity, are most- proper for digestion, because they can most easily insinuate themselves into the pores of the aliments: and of all others, water seems to be the fittest for this user for though some spiri- tuous liquors may as easily penetrate the substances we feed upon, yet they baveanother property, by which they hurt rather than help digestion; and that is, their particles have a strong attradive force, by which, when imbibed into the substance of our victuals, they draw their parts nearer to one another, contract and harden, instead of swelling and dis- solving them. It is by this property that they preserve animal and veget- able substances from corrupting; not but that we find they sometime? he?p digestion, as they irritate and excite the coats of the stomach to a stronger contraction, and therefore when they are duly diluted, they may not only be useful, but requisite. When the food is thus prepared, its parts are soon separated from one another, and dissolved into a fluid with the liquors in the stomach, by the continual motions of its sides, propelled thence into the duodenum, wher*it mixes with the pancreatic juice and bile from the liver, and takes the name of Chyle, and is absorbed and carried into the circulation by means of the lacteal vessels, whose extremities open into the intestinal canal. Sonne geometrical writers have endeavour- ed to demonstrate that the absolute power of the musclar coats of the stomach is equal to the pressure of u7088 pounds weight;:to which if be added the absolute force of the diaphragm, and muscles of the ab- domen, which likewise conduce to digestion, the sum will amount, say. they, to 250734 pounds weight. A*. single fact will serve to refute this. hypothesis, namely, that such a ten- der substance as a currant swallowed- whole, will pass off unbroken by the anus: and so far from triturating, its contents, it does not appear that. the sides of the stomach, even during the operation of the strongest emetic, ever approach each other. See Nu- trition: Digestion, Chemical, is that solution^ of bodies which is made by men- struums. See Menstruum and Solu- tion. D'gestives, are such unguents, bal* sams, or other particular preparations-- as, being applied to wounds, tend to cleanse, heal them, and promote the discharge of a laudable matter. See Ripener and Detergent. Digestion, Organs of. The organs of digestion, contained in the abdo- men, are, the stomach, the small and great intestines. The small intestines are the duodenum, jejunum, and- ikum; the great intestines are the cmI3qXov, the weight of 9"i. It is also called Gramma. Dioecia, from Si?, bis, and w*^, domus, a house, in the Linnaean sys- tem of botany, a cfass of plants the twenty-second in order. This term, which signifies two houses, is applied to this class (the plants of which are male and female) to express the cir- cumstance of the male-flowers being on one plant, and the female on ano- ther of the same species; the contrary of which is the case of the class mo- noecia. Dioenanthes, anepithem in Trallian against the cholera morbus. Diogmus, Sioypoe, a vehement pal- pitation of the heart. Dionaa, Venus's fly-trap. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species. Dionysiscus, Swvutjtko?, horned; people who have bony excrescences growing out of the temples which resemble horns. Diojitrics, concern the different re- fractions of light passing through different mediums, as the air, water, glasses, &c. Dioptron, SWrpov, a name of the Lap. Sjiecularis. Dioptrismos, ^o7rrpis-fj.o;, the ope- ration which consists in dilating the natural passages with a dioptra. Diorrhesis, Sioppncn?, from opo;, or 0^0$, serum; a conversion of the humours into serum and water. Diorthosis, SiopQacn?, from oj6o;-, right, or from ho$ov, to dired; a restitu- tion of a fractured limb into its natu- ral situation. Dioscuri, a name of the Parotides; from Dioscuri, a name of Castor and Pollux. Diosjiyros, date-plum. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates five species. Dioxelaum, a malagma, in which was oil and vinegar. Diphryges, b.typvytz, or Disphryges, scurf. There are three kinds, ist. Metallic, produced only in Cyprus; it is found in the mud of pools, whence it is taken and dried in the sun, then burnt; whence its name, from Si?, twice, and tyvyu, to terrify, it being as it were twice roasted. 2d. The dross in working copper. 3d. Pyrites calcined to redness. Diploe, h-Xor,, from hirXo^, double. It is the soft part between the two tables of the bones of the skull; some say the two bones of the skull themselves. Rolfinkius also applies it to the uterus, which he says consists of two membranes in like manner joined, and divisible. Diploma, oVxwjU-a, the written in- strument which gives authority to practice, from SwXw, to fdd. Also DI ( 213 ) DI double vessel. To boil in diplomate, is to set one vessel, containing the in- gredients intended to be acted upon, in another larger vessel full of water, and to this latter vessel the fire is ap- plied. Dijdojiia, a variety of pseudo-blep- sis mutans. It is seeing things dou- ble, or multiplied. Dijmoos, Sirvoo?, from 5k, double, and mom, to breathe; an epithet of wounds which penetrate into some cavity, or quite through a part, or that hath two orifices. Dipsacon, i. e. Rhodium. Dipsacos, \\xxoc, from \\>x, thirst; a name for the Diabetes. In Botany it is the teasel. Dijisas, h^xc, dry earth; also a name of a Serpent whose bite causes thirst. This serpent is also called Causus. Dipseticus, an epithet for such things as cause thirst. Di/iyrites, dWt/pem?, or Dijiyros, from S»?, twice, and irvp, fire; bread twice baked. Hippocrates recom- mends it in dropsies. Diradiation, or Irradiation, strictly signifies to dart out light; and is ap- plied by some anatomists to the sud- den invigoration of the muscles by the animal spirits. Diredion, is the line of motion that any body observes according to the force impressed upon it; and is often called the line of diredion. ■ Diredor, from dirigo, to dired; an hollow instrument for guiding an incision-knife. Diredores Penis, i. e. Eredores Pe- nis. Discessus, a chemical term, which the French call Depart, or Linquart; ir signifies in general any separation of two bodies before united; but it is particularly applied to the separa- tion of gold from silver by means of aqua fortis, where the silver is dis- solved, but the gold left untouch- ed. Discoider, from Sixxo?, the quoit used in the Roman games, and uoo;, ft form; an epithet of the crystalline humour of the eye, from its form resembling a disk. Discous, or Discoidal, is a term used by botanists to denote the middle, plain, and flat part of some flowers, such as the Flos Solis, &c. because it is in figure like the ancient discus, which was a round quoit used by the Pvomans in their exercises. Discreta Purgaiiva. In Fallopius it is that sort of purging which eva- cuates a particular humour. Discrimen. It is a small roller, about twelve feet long, and two fingers breadth broad, roiled up with one head, and used after bleeding in the forehead, as follows: 'the band&ge is held with the left thumb upon a compress, so that about a foot hangs below the forehead; then the roller is carried round the temples and oc- ciput in the circular direction; after this the part which hangs down is to be carried over the head to the occi- put, and there having rolled it several times about the head, it is to be secured. Disciforme, the knee-pan. Discussio, a diaphoresis. Discussoria. See Discutientia. Discutientia, discutient, applied to medicines, signifies such as have a power to repel or drive back the matter of tumours into the blood, without permitting it to separate. It also sometimes means the same as Carminative, which see. Disease. It is such an alteration of the chemical properties of the fluids or solids, or of their organiza- tion, or of the action of the moving power, as produces an inability or difficulty of performing the functions of the whole or any part of the sys- tem, or pain, or a preternatural eva- cuation. Fordyce's Elements of the Prad. of Phys. Part 1. The following are the classes and orders under which diseases are ar- ranged, by that great master of the healing art, Dr. Cullen. Classis I. Pyrexiae. Ordo I. Febres. II. Phlegmasia?. DI t 214 ) DI III. Exanthemata. IV. Haemorrhagiae. y. Profluvia. Classis II. Neuroses. Ordo I. Comata. II. Adynamiae, III. Spasmi. IV. Vesaniae. Classis III. Cachexia. Ordo I. Marcores. II. Intumescentiae. III. Impetigines. Classis IV. Locales. Ordo I. Dysaesthesiae. II. Dysorexiae. III. Dyscinesiae. IV. Apocenoses. V. Epischeses. VI. Tumores. VII. Eaopiae. VIII. Dialyses. . Disease (General). It is when the disease prevails through the whole system. Disease (Idiopathic or Primary). See Idiopathy. Disease (Local). It is when the disease occupits only a portion of the System. Disease (Sympathic), a disease de- pending on another, and resulting from the sympathy which exists be- twixt the parts which are the seats of the original djsease, and that pro- duced by sympathy. Disease (Symptomatic or Secondary), a disease produced by another disease, which was present before it. Dislocatio, from dis, and locus, a place, to put out of its place: the same as luxation. Dispensation, is the weighing and measuring out the proper quantities of ingredients for a compound me- dicine. Disjiensary, the place or shop where medicines are prepared. Dispensatory, a book treating of the composition of medicines. Disruptio, a species of violent pum> ture, which penetrates the skin to the flesh. Dissedio, from disseco, to cut, dis- section, the cutting up a body with a view of examining the structure of the parts. Dissepimentum. It is the thin sep- tum which divides the several cells in the fruits of plants. Disseptum, the diaphragm. Dissimilar, consisting of parts un- like in figure, or other properties. Dissolution, is a term very laxly used in Pharmacy to signify the dis- solving or making thinner any sub- stances; but as it concerns the re- ducing of solid bodies into a state of fluidity by the help of some liquor, see Menstruum, Solution, and Prop. 14. under Particles. A syncope is also thus named; so is death. Solu- tion of continuity, or discontinuity; and thus it is synonymous with Dia- lysis. Dissolutus Morbus, the dysentery. Distentio, distention. It is wheit parts are stretched beyond their na- tural size. It sometimes signifies simply dilatation, pandiculation, or a convulsion, as nervous distention al- most always implies. Distichia, &;--n;£ia, or Distichiasist from Sia-To»%ta, a double row, a dis- ease of the eye-lid, which consists in its having a double row of hairs, or supernumerary ones. Distillation. %See Destillation. Distorsio, or Distortio, from distor- queo, to set awry, bones bending to one side. It is also applied to the eyes, when they seem to turn from the object looked at, as in squinting* Dis tor tor Oris (Musculus), i. e. Zygomaticus Minor (Muse.) Distradion, from de, from, and traho, to draw, is pulling a fibre or membrane beyond its natural ex- tent; and what is capable of this enlargement, is said to be distradile. See Fibre. In Chemistry, it is a for- cible division of substances from each other, which were before united, either by separation or calcination. Distributio, distribution. It some* DI f 2 limes implies division. In Medicine it relates to the nutritious juices, and is the same as Anadosis; or to the excrements, and is the same as SHathoresis, or Diachorema. Diuresis, J*apw;? from Sue, per, through, and $tu>, fluo, to flow, is used to express that separation which is made of the urine by the kidneys; and what most promotes such a sepa- ration is called diuretic. It also signifies a diabetes. Diuretic, hvpmxu, from ha, by\ and a^ov, urine, medicines which pro- voke a discharge by urine. These are very uncertain in their effects, and various are the modes by which they are said to operate. The fol- lowing are different kinds of diure- tics : i. Cordial nervous medicines. These accelerate the motion of the blood, and increase its fluidity, and by consequence increase the dis- charge by urine. 2. Emollient balsamics. These relax and lubricate, and thus obtain a passage for what is-too bulky. 3. Substances which consist of salts and mucilages. These guard against strictures in the vessels, and at the same time fit the matter to be discharged, for a more easy exclu- sion. 4. Detergent balsamics. • These rarefy and scour away viscous or sa- bulous matter, which obstructs the passages. 5. Alkaline and lixivious salts. These keep the fluids at least in a due state of tenuity for being ex- creted. 6. Acrid and nitrous salts. These determine the serum to the kidneys, if not counteracted by heat. 7. Antispasmodics. These relieve by taking off a stricture in the kid- neys. Diuretic Salt, formerly calleH Tart. Regenerat. Terra foliata Tartari, Sal Sennerti, and Arcanum Tartari. It k the fixed vegetable alkaline salt, saturated with the acetous acid. Diurmts, an epithet of diseases 5 ) DI whose exacerbations are in the day time. Diuturnus. When applied to dis- eases it signifies chronical. Divarication, expresses any two things crossing one another, and is very often applied to the particular tendencies of the muscular fibres when they intersect each other at different angles, which they fre- quently do. Diverge. Those rays are said to diverge, which, going from a point of the visible object, are dispersed, and continually depart from one an- other, according as they are re- moved from the object. The fibre* or threads also* which from a poind spread themselves upon any muscle or membrane, are frequently signi- fied by the same term. Diversolium, the Receptaculum Chylk Dividens Fascia, the name of a bandage for the neck. Divinum, or Divinus, a pompous epithet for many compositions, giver* on account of their supposed ex- cellences. It is used variously by physical writers, and sometimes by the same person; and Hippocrates himself does not always assign to il the same sense*- but the chemists and medicine-makers have most deviated from the proper meaning of the word, by applying it very conceit- edly to several things, of whose vir- tues they had extravagant opinions 5 as it is by Fernelius to a water, by Scultetus to a cerate, &c. Divinum Oleum, i. e, Ol. Lateri- tium. Divinus Lapis, a precious stone ol a greenish colour. It is also called Jade. It is a species of Jasjier. It is greatly valued in the East-Indies. An inferior kind is found in America.. It is also the name of a preparation* made by fusing alum, saltpetre, and Cyprian vitriol together, and theny while fluid, adding a small portion 0% camphor. Divulsh Urina, an irregular se- paration of urine, in which the sedi- ment is divided, ragged, and uneven. DO (2 - Divisibility, is that property of a body, whereby it is conceived to have parts, and into which it may actually or ideally be divided. All quantity is infinitely divisible; yet this cannot be actually effected, because when any quantity is divided into any number of parts, every one of those parts is farther divisible into as many more parts, and so on; so that there can be no such thing as a determinate number of parts in any continued quantity. Docimastica, the docimastic art. It is the art of examining fossils, in order to discover what metals, &c. they contain. Dock. See Rumex. Dodder (Small), i. e. Epithymum. Dodecadadylon, bw&xxcixxTvXov, the duodenum, from SwSaxa, twelve, and SxxlvXo;, fingers length. Dodecandria, from the numerical term SwSsxa, duodecim, and xvn?, ma- ritus, in the Linnaean system of bo- tany, a class of plants, the eleventh in order, comprehending all those with hermaphrodite flowers, and twelve stamina in each. Dodrans, the seventh degree in the Linnaean scale, for measuring the parts of plants: the space between the extremity of the thumb and that of the little finger when both ex- tended : or nine Parisian inches. Dodrans, a nine ounce measure; also a weight of ten ounces. Dogberry-Jree, a species of Cornus. Dogbane,, a name of several spe- cies of Asclepias. See also Apocy- num. Dogga, an Arabic term for Pa- ronychia. Dogma, ^oypx, from Soxew, to, be of opinion. In Medicine it is a senti- ment founded on reason and expe- rience, which are the professed rules of the dogmatist, as distinguished from one of the methodic, or of the empiric sects. Dogmatica Medicina, is understood of that 6tate of medicine which adds reason to experience: from SWay censep, to judge; and the divine Hip- 6 > DO pocrates was the first of this distinc- tion, called Dogmatic!, ^oyfj-xrixoi, physicians who reasoned upon experience, in opposition to those sects who were called Methodists and Emjiirics, and conducted their practice only by observation and example, without examining into the reasons for such particular proceedings. Dogs-taiL See Cynosurus. Dogtooth Spar. . It is a species of Pyramidal Spar. The pyramid is irregular. Edwards. Dogwood. Cornus. Dolicholithos, ^0X1x0X1,^0;, from SV Xtx&; & kidney-bean. Velschius gives this name to certain blackish stones brought from Tyrol, of the shape of a kidney-bean, which emit an odo- rous effluvium upon attrition. Dolichos. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates thirty-one species. Dolichos Pruriens, vel Urens, cou- hage, or cow-itch, a species of Doli- chos. Dolores, or Dolorosi, painful dis- eases. Dolorosi Extrinseci, painful diseases of the limbs. Dolorosi Intrinseci, painful diseases of the internal parts. Domesticus, domestic. In Zoology it signifies animals that are fed at home, in distinction from those cal- led wild. In Botany it signifies cul- tivated. In Pharmacy some medi- cines are thus named which are ma- naged in a family without the direc-' tion of a physician. Donax, a name of the Onyx. Dorcas, i. e. Capra Alpina, and Capreolus. Dorea. So Rhases calls a person who can see by day, and not by night. Doridis Humor. So the sea water is called in Serenus Samonicus. Doris', a name for the Echium, and of the Anchusa. Daronicum, leopard's bane. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Dere-nicum, a species of Senecio, DR ( 217 ) DR Doronicum Germanicum, i. e. Ar- nica Montana. Linn. Doronicum Romanum. It is the Doronicum Pardalianches. Linn. Dor sales. The nerves which pass out from the vertebrae of the back are thus named. Dorsiferous Plants, of dorsum, the back, and fero, to bear, such piants as are of the capillary kind without stalks, which bear their seeds on the backs of their leaves. Dorsum, the back. Most etymo- logists say, from deorsum, because it bends downwards. It is the hinder part of the thorax, though, as trans- lated, back, it includes the loins also: and dorsum manus and Jiedis is the outside of the hand and toot; hence Dorsale, is applied to distempers, whose seat is supposed in the back, as the Tabes Dorsalis; and to exter- nal remedies, as Emplastrum Dorsale, and the like. Dorycnium, eastern convolvulus, a species of Convolvulus; also a name of a species of Lotus. Dortmanna, water-gladiole, a species of Lobelia. Dose. It is so much of any medi- cine as is taken at one time. Dothien, SbO*»i», a boil. See Furun- culus. Douglassia, a plant so called by Dr. William Houstoun, in honour of Dr. Douglas. Draba, Austrian low hoary dit- tander, a species of Cochlearia. Drachma, a drachm. Among the Greeks it was the name of a coin; also of a weight, which they divided into six oboli. In Medicine it is the eighth part of an ounce, and contains three scruples, or sixty grains. Draco, is known well enough in its common signification; but the chemists have grievously tortured itto a great many purposes, though most of them very unintelligible, espe- cially those of Basil Valentine, in that most incomprehensible book called his Last Will and Testament. Quer- cetan applies it both to some prepa- 2 rations of quicksilver and antimony: and the Drago Mitigatus hath long obtained as a name tor the Mercurius Dulcis: but these whimsies are now almost in contempt. Draco, a dragon, from Spowtay, a set - pent, an imaginary animal, represent- ed by a serpent with wings, &c. Draco, the dragon-tree. Linnaeus places this as a species of Dracana. This is supposed to yield the Sanguis Draconis.'' Draconthema, from Spxxuv, andat/xa, blood, i. e. Sanguis Draconis. Dracontia, i. e. Dracontium. Dracontia Minor, i. e. Arum. Dracontides, a name given, as Rufus Ephesius informs us, to some veins proceeding directly from the heart. Dracunculi, from Spaxwv, a serpent% Guinea worms. In hot countries these worms get into the feet and legs of the inhabitants. See Gordius and Medinenses Vena. Dragacantha, i. e. Gum Traga- canth. Dragantum, i. e. Gum Tragacanth. Dragma, Spxypx, a handful. Dragmis, Spay/*!?, a pugil; what may be contained in three fingers. Dragon-tree. See Draco. Drakena Radix, i. e. Rad. Con- trayerva, a species of Dorstenia. Drank. See Bromus. Draptos, tyx-roc, dilacerated. Drasticos, drastic, from Spac-nxo?, adive or brisk. It is an epithet given to medicines that operate speedily and powerfully, and is commonly applied to emetics and purgatives. Drawers. See Ripeners. Dresdensis Pulvis. It is an oleo- saccharum, in which is the oil of cinnamon. Driff. So Helmont calls Butler's stone, or some such preparation. It is said to cure diseases by a touch of it with the lips and tongue. Dropax, Sf«7r«|, is an external sti- mulating form of medicine, applied in the manner of a plaster, to cause a redness, heat, and tumour in the part, that grows senseless or benumbed. F DU r( 218 ) BB Pitch, galbanum, pellitory, sal am- moniac, &c. are generally used for this purpose. Drops. See Hydrops. Drosera, sun-dew. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates eight species. Drostobatanon, betony. Drosomeli, manna. Drupa, in Botany is a fleshy or pulpy pericarpium without valve, containing a stone, as the plum, peach, &c. Drupacea, from drupa, an order of plants in the Fragmenta Methodi Naturalis of Linnaeus, containing these genera, viz. Amygdalus, Pru- nus, CerasuS, Padus. Dryas Avens. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Dryopteris, branched polopody, a species of Polypodium. Dudus, from duco, to lead, a duct or canal. This word is frequently applied to parts of the body through which particular fluids are convey- ed. Dudus Adiposi, is a net of small vessels, which Malpighi supposes to bring the fat into the cells which preserve it; but their rise cannot yet be discovered, and their appearance is uncertain. Dudus Aquosi, a name of the lym- phatic vessels. Dudus Arteriosus It is found only in the foetus, and very young children. It arises from the aorta descendens, immediately below the left subclavian artery. In adults it is closed up, and appears like a short ligament, adhering by one end to the aorta, and by the other to the pulmonary artery, so that in reality it deserves no other name than that of Ligamentum Arteriosum. Dudus Auris Palatinus, i. e. Tu- ba Eustachiana. Dudus Biliarius. See Jecur. Dudus Chyliferus. See Dudus Thoracicus. Dudus communis Choledochus. See ^fecur. Dudus Cysticus. See Cysticus Du&usl Dudus Cysto-Hepatici, 7 In some Dudus Hejtatico-Cysti. j brutes these are found near the neck of the gall-bladder, but cannot be demon- strated in human subjects. Dudus Hepaticus. See Jecur. Dudus Incisorii. These go from the bottom of the internal nares, cross the arch of the palate, and open behind the first or largest dentes incisorii. In fresh subjects they are not very apparent, especially in hu- man subjects; but are easily disco- vered in sheep and oxen. Dudus Ladiferi. Those glan- dular bodies, the breasts of women* contain a white mass which is merely a collection of membranous ducts* narrow at their origin, broad in the middle, contracting again as they approach the nipples, near which they form a kind of circle of com- munication. Dudus Lachrymalis, the excretory duct of the glandula lachrymalis of each eye. See Glandula Lachrymalesi Dudus ad Nasum. See Maxilla Superior. Dudus Nigri. On separating the crystalline and vitreous humours from their adhesions to the ciliary proces- ses, part of the black pigment, which) is on the choroides chiefly, is left ly- ing in black radiated lines, which are thus named. Dudus Pancreaticus. See Pan- creas. Dudus Salivales, are the pipes which excrete the saliva from se-» veral glands into the mouth, which see under their respective names. Dudus Stenonis, i. e. Dudus Sali" valis Superior. Dudus Thoracicus. See Ladeal Veins. Dudus Urinarius, i. e. Urethra. Dudus Venosus. In a foetus,, as- the vena cava passes the liver, it gives off the dudus venosus, which communicates with the sinus of the vena portae, and in adults becomes a flat ligament. Dudus Virtsungiit i. e. Dudus DU ( 219 ) DU Tancreaiicus, so called from Virt- sungius its discoverer. Dudus Whartonii. The inferior salival duct is thus named from his describing it. Dulcacidum, any preparation that is sweet and tart. Dulcamara, bittersweet, a species ©f Solanum. Dulcedo Saturni, i. e. Ceruss. Duke do Veneris, i. e. Clitoris. Dulcis Radix, liquorice root. Dumus, a bush. Bushes send out branches from near their roots; hence are distinguished from trees, whose stem rises considerably before any branches are sent out. Rubus also signifies a bush; but Dumus is a bush, such as the thorn; and Rubus is a bush, such as the briar. Duobus (Pil. ex), i. e. Pil. Colo- cynth. Si. Duobus (Sal de), i. e. Nit rum Vi- triolatum. Duodenalis Arteria, also called In- testinalis. As soon as the gastrica dextra hath passed behind the sto- mach, it sends out the duodenal artery (which sometimes comes from the trunk of the hepatica); it runs along the duodenum, on the side next the pancreas, to both which it furnishes branches, and also the neighbouring part of the stomach. Duodenalis Vena, a branch from the vena portae ventralis; it is dis- tributed chiefly in the duodenum, but sends some branches to the pan- creas. A branch of the gastrica is also thus called. The haemorrhoi- dalis interna gives a branch of this name to the duodenum. Duodenum, from duodeni, twelve. This intestine is thus named from a supposition that its length does not exceed the breadth of twelve fingers, and if measured with the ends of the fingers, is about the matter. It is continued to the pylorus, from which turning downwards, it runs under the stomach immediately above the vertebrae, towards the left side, and eitds at the first of the windings un- der the colon. At its lower end there are two canals, which open into its cavity; one comes from the liver and gall-bladder, called the Dudus Com- munis Choledochus; and the other from the Prancreas, called Pancreaticus. Its passage is straiter, and its coats thicker than any of the three upper divisions of the intestines. Duplicana, i. e. Tertiana Dujilex. Dupondium, a weight equal to four drams. Dura Mater, is a strong and thick membrane which covers all the ca- vity of the cranium; it contains the whole brain somewhat loosely, that the vessels which run between its duplicatures, and upon the surface of the brain, be not too much pressed by the skull. It sticks very close to the basis of the skull, and to its su- tures, by the fibres and vessels it sends to the pericranium; it is fastened to the pia mater and the brain, by the vessels which pass from one to the other. It gives a coat or covering to all the nerves which rise from the brain to the medulla spinalis, and to all the nerves which rise from it. Its surface is rough towards the skull, and smooth towards the brain. It is a double membrane woven of strong fibres, which may be plainly seen on its inside, but very little on its outside next the skull. It has three processes made by the doubling of its inner membrane. The first rises from a narrow beginning from the crista galli, to which it is fastened; and as it approaches the hind part of the head, it grows broader and broader, till it terminates where the longitudinal sinus ends. It divides the cerebrum into two hemispheres, near as deep as the corpus callosum. It resembles a sickle, and therefore is called Falx. The second sepa- rates the cerebrum from the cere- bellum, down to the medulla ob- longata, that the weight of the ce- rebrum may not offend the cerebel- lum which lies under it. This pro- cess is very strong and thick, and in ravenous beasts it is for the most part bony, because of the violent DU ( 220 > DU motion of their brain. The third is the smallest; it separates the ex- ternal substance of the hinder part of the cerebellum into two protube- rances. In this membrane there are several sinuses or channels, which run between its internal and external membrane: of these there are four principal ones, which are commonly described; the first is the sinus lon- gitudinalis, which rises from the blind hole in the upper part of the crista galli; it runs along the upper part of the falx, and ends with it, and lies exactly under the sutura sagittalis. Into this sinus the veins of the brain, and some of the proper veins of the dura mater, bring back the blood which they receive from the arteries. Of these veins, some running obliquely from the fore part of the brain backwards, and others from the hind part forwards, keep a little space between the duplicative of the membrane, as the ureters do upon the bladder, and so they open 5n the sinus. In this there are seve- ral small cells and round ligaments, which go from one side of the cavity to the other. These, by their elas- ticity, assist the motion of the blood. The second and third sinuses which this pours into, are the lateral; they arise from the end of the first, into ■whiclvthey open, and going down upon the sides of the occipital bone, in a crooked way, they pass through the same hole with the eighth pair of nerves, and discharge themselves into the internal jugulars. Into these sinuses some veins, and the other sinuses, discharge themselves. The fourth sinus runs by the broad extre- mity of the falx, and opens where the lateral sinuses join the longitudi- nal. This meeting of the four si- nuses is called Torcular. It receives the blood at its other extremity from the plexus choroides. Besides these, there are more of inferior note men- tioned by some curious anatomists, as Du Verney, Dr. Ridley, &c. which see. Their use is to receive the blood of the adjacent parts from the veins, to which they are as so many trunks which discharge the blood into the internal jugulars. The vessels of the dura mater are, first a branch from the carotidal, whilst it is in its long canal, which is dispersed in the fore and lower part of the dura mater; secondly, an artery which enters the hole of the skull, called Foramen Arteria Dura Matris; it is dispersed on the sides of this membrane, and runs as high as the sinus longitudinalis. The vein which accompanies the branches of this artery goes out of the skull by the foramen lacerum. Thirdly, a branch of the vertebral artery and vein, which last passes through the hole between the occipital apophysis, where they are dispersed in the hind part of the dura mater. The blood which is brought by the arteries is carried back by the veins, which go out at the same holes by which the arteries enter; but in case the swel- ling of the arteries by a preternatural turgescenceof the blood should com- press the veins as they go out of the skull, which might easily happen, as it has more arteries than veins; there- fore there are several other veins which inosculate with the arteries, and which carry the blood from them into two small veins, which are on the sides of the longitudinal sinus; these veins open into this sinus, that the blood, which was stopt in the other way, may have a free circula- tion in this. It hath also nerves from the branches of the fifth pair, which give it an exquisite sense. It has a motion of systole and diastole, which is caused by the arteries which enter the skull. No doubt the great num- ber of arteries in the brain contribute more to it, than those few proper to itself, which may assist a little, though not very sensibly, because of their smallness and paucity. The use of the dura mater is to cover the brain, the spinal marrow, and all the nerves, to divide the cerebrum in two, and to hinder it from pressing the cere- bellum. DY ( 221 ) DY Dura Matris Arteria, the dura matral arteries. The external ca- rotid artery sends a branch through the spiral hole of the os sphenoidale, which is the middle artery of the dura mater, and is called by way of eminence, the Artery of the Dura Mater. It is divided into many branches, which are dispersed through the substance of the external lamina, as high as the falx, where these rami- fkuaons communicate with their fel- lows on the other side. The ex- ternal carotid sends off another branch through tne superior orbitary fissure to the dura mater, called its anterior artery. Duratus, hardened. But Scrib. Largus expresses by it, macerated. Duronego, broad-leaved leopard's bane. Dutroy. See Stramonium. Dwale. See Atropa and Bella- donna. Dyer's Weed, a species of Genista. See also Luteola. Dynamis, frvvxpt;, from $vvxfj.xi, to le able. It is the power from whence an action proceeds. Galen often uses this word for a composition of a medicine, sometimes particularly of an approved one. Dyota, the circulatory vessel which the chemists call a pelican. Dysasthesia, Svo-xio-wo-.xi, diseases from faulty senses, as deafness, or difficulty of hearing, &c. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is the name of an order in the class Locales. From Si/?, difficulty, and xtcrQxvofj.xt, to feel or perceive. Dysalthes, ^vrxXOrig, from Si/?, dif- ficulty, and xXQu. to cure, difficult of cure. Dysanagogos, an epithet for tough viscid matter, which is difficultly expectorated. Dyscinesia, Sw-xjvwia*, disorders from faulty or defective organs. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology it is the name of an order in the class Lo- cales. From hj:, bad, and xmv, to move. Dyset asia, h/rxfxnx) dyscrasy j from SV, bad, and xgxvic, tempera- ment, or constitution. It is an ill ha- bit of body, as a jaundice, &c. Dyscritos, §v-xpno;, from SY-, dif- ficult, and xpio-t?, a crisis, difficult to be brought to a crisis, or brought to an imperfect crisis: Dysecaea, Svo-nxoix, from SV, dif- ficult, and xxsv, to hear, deafness. Dr. Cullen places this genus of dis- ease in the class L'ocales, and order Dysasthesia. Dyselces, SucteXjoi?, 7 from Su?, dif- Dyselcia, Svq-eXxix, y ficult, and tX- x&; an ulcer; an epithet for such persons whose ulcers are difficult to heal. The latter word more properly signifies such ulcers as are difficult to cure. Dysemeti, from St>?, difficult, and «ju,E«, to vomit, those who vomit with difficulty. Dysenteria, Svasvrepix, from Sv?, bad, ivlspov, a bowel, and giu, to run, a dysentery. It is a painful discharge from the bowels by stool. It is often called the bloody flux, because blood sometimes appears in the stools; but this is not a common symptom, nor essential to the disease. Dr. Cullen defines it to be a contagious fever, in which the patient hath frequent stools, accompanied with much grip- ing, and followed by a tenesmus. Dysenteria P aristae a, i. e. Diarr- hcea Mucosa. Dysenteria Catharticts, i. e. Diarr- hoea Mucosa. Dysepuiotos, SWeTryX&n-o?, from So?, difficulty, and iiteXow, to cicatrize, an epithet for an ulcer which is difficult to heal. Dysepuloticus, i. e. Dysepuiotos. Dyshamorrhois, suppression of the bleeding piles. Dysiatos, SWwto?, from $v;, diffi- culty, and ixofj.xh, to heal, difficult of cure. Dyslochia, suppression of the lo- chia. Dysmenorrhea, from Sb?, difficulty fx-nv, a month, and §6, urine, and pu, to flow, a diffi- culty of voiding the urine. When the urine passes by drops it is called a strangury, and a total suppression of urine is called ischuria. JTAGLESTONE, a variety of Geo- da. Ear, is divided into the external and internal. The external is also divided into two parts, of which the upper is called Pinna, or the Wing; the lower, Fibra, or Lobe. The parts of the pinna are the helix, which is the outer circle or border of the ear; the anthelix, which is the semicircle within the other: the lower end of the semicircle makes a little prominence, which is called Antitragus, because there is another prominence just opposite to it, which IS called Tragus, by reason of some hair that is upon it. The cavity made by the extremity of the helix is called Concha: the hollow in the middle of the ear is called Alvea- riutn, and has a hole which leads to the tympanum, named Meatus Audi- torius. This external part is com- posed of the skin, a cartilage, and a little fat. The skin is thin and smooth; its glands seem to differ from the common miliary glands of the skin, in that both in young and old they frequently flow with an unctuous humour, which dries to a sort of scurf in the concha. These are called Glandula Sebacea. The EA ( 223 ) EA skin sticks loosely to the cartilage by means of the membrana adiposa, whose cells contain no fat but in the lobe of the ear, where the cartilage does not reach. The vessels1 of the external ear are arteries from the ca- rotid veins, which go to the jugu- lares; and nerves from the portio dura, and second pair of the neck. It is tied to the back of the os petro- sum by a strong ligament which comes from the back side of the pinna. Though it has but a very obscure motion, yet it has two mus- cles; the first arises from the outside of the frontal muscle, where it joins the crotaphite, and is inserted into the upper back part of the pinna. The second arises from the upper and foremost part of the processus mammillaris, and is inserted into the middle and back part of the .concha. The first should draw the ear up- wards, and the second downwards and backwards; but the continual binding of the ears when young deprives us of their use. The use of the internal ear is like a tunnel to gather the sounds which, by its ridges and hollows, are directed to the meatus auditorius, the first part of the internal ear. This is a con- duit which goes from the middle of the concha to the tympanum; it is near an inch long, about three or four lines, or twelfth-parts of an inch wide; and its passage is not straight but crooked, passing first upwards and then downwards, when it has a small tendency upwards again, and the lower part of its extremity bends a little down to the obliquity of the membrana tympani. The beginning of this passage is cartilaginous, being a continuation of the concha con- tracted; the end of it is bony, which makes the greatest part of the upper and back part of the meatus, as the cartilage does of the lower and fore part. The whole cavity within is lined with a membrane, which seems to be a continuation of the skin which covers the auricula, and which grows thinner and thinner as it ap- proaches the tympanum. On thte back side of this membrane there is a great number of little gland?, whose excretory ducts bring into the meatus a yellow excrement, whose bitterness and viscidity hinders in- sects from approaching the mem- brana tympani, which it likewise preserves against the injuries of air. The cartilage is always slit, and fre- quently in more than one place. The meatus has the same vessels which the external ear has, and both have a vein which passes through the eleventh of the external holes of the skull, and discharges itself into the lateral sinuses. The inner ex- tremity of the meatus is closed with a thin transparent membrane, of an oval figure, stretched out like the head of a drum, making an obtuse angle with the upper and back part of the meatus, and an acute with the lower and fore part. This is the membrana tympani, which is set in a bony circle of the temporal bone, and which wants about half a line of being a complete circle. The handle of a small bone, called the Malleolus, is tied to this membrane, which it draws somewhat inwards^ making it a little concave towards the meatus auditorius: and there runs a small twig of a nerve from the fifth pair upon its inside, called Chorda Tympani. The upper edge of this membrane being sometimes not quite closed to the bone, gives a passage for the air from the mouth to the ex- ternal ear. Behind this membrane there is a pretty large cavity called the Tymjianum; it is about three or four lines deep, as much wide, and between two and three high: it is lined with a fine membrane, on which there are several veins and arteries. It is always full of a purulent matteir in children. In this cavity there are four small bones, of which the first is the malleolus, or hammer, so cal- led because of its shape. Its head has on its lower side two protube- rances, and a cavity whereby it is joined to the incus by ginglymus; EA ( 224 ) EA its handle, which is pretty long and small, is fastened to the membrana tympani: its whole length is about three lines, or a little more. Near its head it has two small processes, and it is moved by three muscles; the first is called the Extemus; it rises from the upper and external side of the meatus auditorius, and is inserted into the upper and lower process of the malleolus, which it draws outwards. This is necessary when sounds are too great, because they might break tne membrana tympani. The second is the obli- quus; it lies in the external part of the conduit which goes to the palate, and entering the barrel it is contained in a sinuosity of the bone by the upper edge of the membrana tym- pani, and is inserted into the slender process of the hammer, assisting the former muscle in its action. The third is the internus, which arises from the extremity of the bony part of the conduit, which leads to the fauces, and lies in a sinus of the os petrosum, till it passes over a little rising of the bone at the fenestra ovalis, to be inserted into the poste- rior part of the handle of the mal- leolus. This muscle, by pulling the hammer inwards, distends the mem- brana tympani. The second small bone is called the Incus, the anvil; it has a head and two legs; its head, which is near two lines long, above one broad, and but half a line thick, has a protuberance, and two cavities, whereby it is articulated with the hammer; the shorter of its legs is tied to that side of the conduit which goes to the processus mammillaris, and its longer leg to the head of the third bone, called the Stapes or Stirrup, because of its resemblance; it is of a triangular figure, made of two branches set upon a flat basis, which stands upon the foramen ovale. The space between the two branches is filled up by a fine transparent mem- brane; the union of the two branches is called the head of the stirrup, in which there is,a small cavity, wherein lies the fourth bone. The height of the stapes is a line and a half, the length of it above a line, and the breadth half a line. There is a small muscle which arises out of a small canal in the bottom of the tym- panum, and which is inserted into the head of the stirrup, the os orbi- culare, which is a very small bone, being convex on that side which is received into the cavity of the head of the stirrup, and hollow on the other side, where it receives the long leg of the anvil, which is only joined to the stirrup by means of this fourth bone. Besides these bones, there are several holes in the tympanum: the first is in its fore part near the mem- brana tympani: it is the entry to the sinus in the mammillary process. The second is the orifice of a con- duit which leads to the palate of the mouth; the beginning of this passage is very narrow and bony, the middle is cartilaginous; and its extremity, which opens near the uvula, is above four lines wide, membranous, and dilated by some muscular fibres; and they open the extremity of this pas- sage either when we open our mouths to hear more distinctly, or when it is necessary there should be a free com- munication between the external air, and that in the cavity of the tympa- num. The third and fourth are in the internal process of the os petro- sum; the one is called Fenestra Ova- lis ; the basis of the stirrup stands upon it, and it is in the entry to the vestibulum: the other, called Fenestra Rotunda, is covered by a fine mem- brane, enclosed in a chink of this hole; and it leads to the cochlea. The vestibulum is a cavity in the os petrosum, behind the fenestra ovalis: it is above two lines broad, as much long, and a line and a half high. In it open the semicircular pipes of the labyrinth, the upper turning of the cochlea, and the auditory nerve, at five small holes. The labyrinth is made of three semicircular pipes, above half a line wide, excavated in the os petrosum j they open by five EA ( 245 > Etf Orifices into the vestibulum. That which is called the superior pipe, and is generally about five or six lines long, joins one of its extremi- ties with one of the extremities of that which is called the superior pipe, and these two extremities open by one orifice, but the middle pipe opens at each end by itself into the vestibulum. The last cavity of the ear is the cochlea; it resembles a snail's shell. Its canal, which winds in a spiral line, is divided into two, the upper and lower, by a thin spiral lamina, of which the part next the axis is bony, but extremely brittle; and that next the outer shell is mem- branous, appearing only to be made of the auditory nerve. The upper canal opens into the tympanum, and the lower into the vestibulum: this is narrower than that, especially to- wards the basis of the cochlea, where each is about a line wide, and the basis itself is about four lines dia- meter. The vessels of the internal ear are arteries and veins, from the internal carotid and jugulars. The nervus auditorius enters by the hole in the internal process of the os pe- trosum. It consists of two bundles, of which one is hard, the other soft. Five branches of the portio mollis enter the vestibulum, and form a delicate web, which sends slips that run through the semicircular canals; and the rest of the portio mollis en- ters the cochlea at the centre of its base, and turns with the spiral line, of which it probably makes the mem- branous part. The portio dura passes through its proper passages, to be distributed among the external parts about the ear. Earth, is one of the chemical principles, and that part of bodies which most answers to what they call caput mortuum, that is, last left in the furnace, and is neither ca- pable of being raised by distillation, nor dissolved by solution. Naturalists distinguish betwixt earths and stones. Mr. Edwards de- fines earths as follows: they are fossil bodies, whose component parts im* bibe water; and which either fall into a loose mass, or when gently rubbed between the fingers, are di- visible, after they have been soaked a sufficient length of time in water. Earths are a class of fossils. Chemists include both earths and stones in their definition of earth: but if, in our inquiry into what earth is, we proceed by a chemical scrutiny, we shall have very little reason to believe that there is any earthy matter: yet chemists distin- guish earth from other bodies, which are called elementary, by its fixity, siccity, and insolubility in water: it is not inflammable, but after fusion concretes into a form of glass. Stahl and many others include all earths in the calcareous and verifi- able. All calcareous earths and stones are tender, easily receiving an im- pression from the point of a knife. Vitrifiable stones are distinguished by being sufficiently hard to strike fire with steel. Macquer says, that the most probable opinion is, that only one kind of simple elementary earth exists. The different appear- ances may only be from different modifications of the one simple ele«t menary earth. Earth Moss. Phascum. Earth Nut. Arachis. Earth (Virgin), a genus of earih\ consisting of particles loosely con- structed together; being the proper nourishment of vegetables; rough; and neither reducible into a fine subtile powder, not colouring the hands, like the chalks. Edwards. Ebiscus, marsh-mallow. Ebullition, is strictly any boiling up, like that of water over the fire, but is generally used to signify that struggling or effervescence which arises from the mingling together of any alkalizate and acid liquor; and hence any intestine violent motion of the parts of a fluid, occasioned by the struggling of particles of dif- ferent properties, is called by this name. aG EC ( 226 > Ecr Ebulus, dwarf elder, a species of Samoucus. Ecapatli, i. e. Senna Orientalis fruticosa. Ecbolica, from exGxXXu, to cast out, medicines which cause abortion. Ecbolium, a variety of Malabar nut, or a species of Justicia. Ecbrasmata, vd^pxo-fxxxx, from tx- Qpxo-o-w, to cast out violently, fiery pus- tules on the surface of the body. Ecbyrsomata, txfivpo-ufAX-rx, from fivgo-x, a skin, protuberances of the bones at the joints, which appear through the skin. Eccathartica, sxxxQxprtxx, from xx- Qxtou, to purge. According to Gor- raeus, eccatharties are remedies which, applied to the skin, open the pores; but in general they are understood to be deobstruents: sometimes ex- pectorants are thus called, and so are purgatives also. Ecchymoma, ixxv\>.u>\jlx, i. e. Ecchy* mosis. Ecchymoma Arteriosum, the spuri- ous aneurism. Ecckymosis, E/t^UjUCtxri?, from ex^ow* to pour out, and xifiM, blood; a disorder of the superficial parts of the body, which happens when by a contusion the capillary vessels are broken, and their contained fluids extravasated, which, stagnating, change the natu- ral colour of the part to brown, livid, or black. Bell, in his Surgery, says, that when, in the operation of blood- letting, a small tumour is raised im- mediately above the orifice in the vein, by the blood insinuating itself into the cellular substance of the neighbouring parts; such a tumour, when round and small, is termed a Thrombus, and when more diffused, an Ecchymosis. Ecclisis, ixxXi<7i<;, from exxXivu, to bend, or turn aside, a luxation. Eccope, sxxoirr), from zxxo7rlu, to cut off, the cutting off of any part. Eccopeus, ixxo-TTivc, from xottIw, to cut, an ancient instrument, of the same use as the modern raspatory. Eccojirotica, ixxoTtpwnxx, eccopro- tics, from xoTrpof, dung, mild cathar- tics, whose operation extends no far- ther than to evacuate the intestines.. Ecdora, ExSopa, from ixhpu, to ex-' coriate, excoriation; and particu- larly used for an excoriation of the urethra. Echetrosis. So Hippocrates calls the white bryony. Echinides. In Hippocrates it is> mentioned aswhat he used for purg- ing the womb with. Echinate Seeds. Such seeds of plants as are prickly and rough, are thus named, from echinus, a hedge- hog. Echinites, from echinus, an urchin.* Certain petrefactions are thus called from their likeness to the sea-hedge- hog, or urchin. Echinomelocadus, i. e. Melocados> Ind. Occid. Echinojihora, prickly parsnip. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Echynojihthalmia, txtvoQQxKiMx, from E%tv®^, a hedge-hog, and otpQxXfux, an inflammation of the eye, an inflamma- tion of the hairy parts of the eye-lids, Echinopus, i. e. Echinops. Echinus Marinus, the sea hedge- hog, or urchin. The spine of the larger urchins are called Lapis Ju- daicus. Echos, nxo?. In Hippocrates, it b the same as Tinnitus Aurium. Echysis, a fainting or swooning. Eclamjisia Typhodes, i. e. Rajiha*. nia. Eclampsia, sxXxfj^t;, 7 from Xx/j.- Eclampsis, y iru, to shine: It signifies a splendour, brightness, effulgence, flashing of light, scintil- lation. It is a flashing light, or those sparklings which strike tha eyes of epileptic patients. Coelius Aurelianus calls them circuli ignei^ scintillations, or fiery circles. Though only a symptom of the epilepsy, Hip- pocrates puts it for epilepsy itself. Ecledica, ixXzxnxn, Medicina, from txXeyu, to eled. Archigenus and som* others selected from all other sects what appeared to them to be the best and most rational; hence they were EC ( 227 ) EC Called Ecledics, and their medicine Ecledic Medicine. Ecledos, a linctus. Eclegma, ixXuyfj.x, from txXux®, ■ lingo, to lick^ is a form of medicine made by the incorporation of oils with syrups, and which is to be taken upon a liquorice stick; the .same also as Lambative, from lambo, .which signifies the same; and Line- Jus. Ecleidos, cxXuxrov, i. e. Eclegma. Eclysis, txXvo-ts, an universal faint- ■ness. Ecmagma, a kneaded mass, or the ■Crocomagma. Ecnephias, ixv^x;, of ix,from, and ys$o?, a cloud, a stormy wind break- ing out of a cloud. Ecpepiesmenos, vx'iriTuo-fj.ivo;, from txTugw, toJiress out, an epithetfor ul- cers with protuberating lips. Ecphradic, txtppxxnxx, from ex- ■, are such medicines as incide and render more thin tough humours, so as to promote their discharge. Ecfihraxis, ix®px%i; from , to remove obstrudion, an opening of the pores. Ecphyas, txQvxs, from ex and <£>ow, to produce, an appendix or excre- scence. Some call the appendicula vermiformis thus. Ecphyse, flatus from the bladder through the urethra, and from the womb through the vagina. Ecphysesis, vx$vrnn-:, -from txQvcrxca., to breathe, a quick expulsion of the air out of the lungs. Ecphysis, ix$v-i;, from ix$vu, to Jiroduce, an apophysis, appendix, or process; also a name of the duode- num. Ecpiesma, txTno-fj-x, from ekote^w, to press out, the same as magma; also the juice that is pressed out from the plants of which the magma is made. It is also a kind of fracture of the cranium, in which the bones are shattered, and press inwardly, affect- ing the membranes of the brain. Ecjiiesmos, ixTviio-fj.o;, from exTn^, to express. In general it implies ex- pression, but it is also the name of a disorder of the eye, which consists in a great prominence of the entire globe, thrust as it were almost out of the orbit by an afflux of hu- mours. Ecpleroma,txTtX-npufj.x, from iK~>.y>- pox, to fill. In Hippocrates they are hard balls of leather, or other sub- stances, adapted to fill the arm-pits, while by the help of the heels, placed against the balls, and repressing the same, the luxated os humeri is re- duced into its place. Ecplexis, ExvrXnti;, from s>ojrAw3v, to terrify or astonish, a stupor or asto- nishment, from sudden external ac- cidents, Ecjmeumatosis, i. e. Ecpnoe. Ecjvioe, ixirvot], from txvsvtu, to breatlie, expiration, that part of res- piration in which the air is expelled from the lungs. Ecjitoma, ix~TJ]ij.x, from ixirmlu, t* fall out, a luxation of the bone, the exclusion of the secundines; and, •speaking of corrupt parts, it signifies a falling off. It is also an hernia in the scrotum, and a falling down of the womb. Ecjihyema, sx7!VYif/.x, a copious col- lection of pus, or matter, from the suppuration of a tumour. Ecreuelles. So the French call a scrofula. Ec-rexis, from pnyvvfxi, to break, a rupture. Hippocrates expresses by it a rupture or laceration of the womb. Ecrhythmos, ixpvQfj.o;. It is applied to the pulse, and signifies that it is diorderly or irregular. Ecro'e, ixpcr\, from ekoew, to flow out, an efflux, or the course by which any humour which requires purging is evacuated. Ecrusis, from txpi-jj, to flow out. In Hippocrates it is an efflux of the semen before it receives the con- formation of a foetus, and therefore is called an efflux, to distinguish it from abortion. Ecsarcoma, vx7xpxufx,x, from o~x?^t flesh, a fleshy excrescence. Ecstasist iK7Txsrt$) from E^arH/wwj EC { 228 ) EF to be out of one's senses, an ecstacy or trance. In Hippocrates it signifies a delirium. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a kind of apoplexy. See Exstasis. Ecstrophius, EKc-rpopio?, from ex.?-^?^', to invert, an epithet for any medicine that makes the blind piles appear outwardly. Edasis, ixrxcric, from txTuv<>), to extend, an extension of the skin, the reverse to wrinkling. Edexis, EK-mi-K, from exrwto, to li- quify or consume, an emaciation. Edelynsis, txT-nXvvoia-, from sxQriXv- m, to render effeminate, softness. It is applied to the skin and flesh when lax and soft, and to bandages when not sufficiently tight. Edhlimma, ixQxifj.fj.x, from txQx&u, to press out against, an ulceration caus- ed by pressure on the skin. Edhlipsis, txOXt-^i;, from mQx&u, to press out against, elision or expres- sion. It is spoken of swelled eyes, when they dart forth sparks of light. Edhyma, sxQvfj.x, from txQvu, to break out, a pustule or cutaneous eruption. Edhymata, ixQvfj.xrx, pimples, pus- tules, or cutaneous eruptions. Edopia, protrusions, as in cases of herniae, luxations, &c. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology it is the name of an order in the class Locales. Edopocystica (Ischuria). In Sau- vages's Nosology it is a suppression of urine from a rupture of the blad- der. Edomon, black hellebore. Edrimma, txipi[j.fj.x, from txlp&u; cfr^ta, to rub, an attrition or galling. ' In Hippocrates it is an exulceration of the skin about the os sacrum. Edrope, txrpo-TTn, from ixl^iru, to divert, pervert, or invert. It is any duct by which the humours are di- verted and drawn off. In P. ./Egi- neta it is the same as Edrojiium. Edrojiium, Exrpo-iov, from ix\wvu, to invert, an inversion or eversion of the eye-lids. The eye-lids are so re- tracted, that their inner red skin is rendered prominent, and the eye can- not be sufficiently covered by them. When this accident happens to the upper eye-lid, it, then resembling the hare's eye, is called Lagophthalmus, or hare's eye. The word Edropium is often applied to the under eye-lid only. Edrosis, ixrpwarc, from ex%l^cuaxio, to miscarry, a miscarriage. Edoritica, from sxlflpuia-xw, to mis- carry, medicines which cause mis- carriage. Edylotica. So Horstius calls me- dicines that destroy callosities. Eczema, ixfyfxx, from ix^va, to boil, or to be hot, an hot painful pustule, Edder (American), a species of Arum. Edentulus, without teeth. Edera Trifolia, i. e. Toxicoden- dron. Edes, amber. Edra, a fractured bone, in which, beside the fracture, there is an im- pression from the instrument by which it was broken. Edulcorants. See Absorbent, Edulcoration, signifies the same as Ablution, which see; as also to sweeten any thing with sugar or syrup. Effervescence, expresses a greater degree of motion or struggling Of the small parts of a liquor than is commonly understood by fermenta- tion or ebullition; and such as occa- sions great heat; or rather, it is the extrication of air from the fluids that contain it as a constituent. Effete, from effatus, barren, child- less ; but figuratively it is any thing that is so decayed as to have lost its virtue. Effides, ceruse. Effila, freckles. Effloratio, or Effiorescence,expresses the breaking out of some humours in the skin, as in the measles, and the like. Effluvia, from ejfiuo, to flow out, are those small particles which are con- tinually flying off from bodies; the subtilty and fineness of which appears from their being able, a long time to- gether, to produce very sensible ef- fects without any sensible diminution EL ( 229 ) EL of the body from whence they arise; and the considerable effects they may have upon other bodies within the sphere of their activity, may be learn- ed from the writings of Mr. Boyle and others on that subject. Effradura, a species of fracture of the cranium, when the bone is broken and much depressed by a blow. Egestio, excretion, generally used with respect to evacuations by stools. Egg of Glass, a vessel in chemistry, whose hollow body or bottom part is oval, or fashioned like an egg, but rises up in a slender stem. Eilamides, siXxfjuh?, from uXtu, to involve, the meninges or membranes of the brain, viz. the dura and pia mater. Edema, uXnfj.x, from eiXes/, to form convolutions. In Hip. de Flatibus, it signifies painful convolutions of the intestines from flatulence. Some- times it signifies a covering. Vogel says, it is a fixed pain in the guts, as if a nail was driven in. Eileon, from uXti», to wind. Gor- raeus says it is a name of the intesti- num ileum. Eileos, uXtoc, from uXtoi, to form con- volutions, the iliac passion. Eisbole, urfZoXm, from ?;?, into, and fixXXu, to cast. It signifies strictly an injection, but is used to express the access of a distemper, or of a parti- cular paroxysm. Eisenman, a variety of the species of iron, which is of the unnamed co- lour of metals. It is of a scaly struc- ture, not rubbing into scales. Ejaculatory Vessels. See Genera- tion, Parts of, proper to men. Ejedion, signifying to throw out, is the discharge of any thing by vomit, stool, or any other emunctory. Elaboration, strictly signifies the working any thing with the hands; but is generally applied in the same manner as digestion, or concoction of the animal fluids. Elaosaccharum, from iXxm, oleum, and o-xxxxp, saccharum, sugar, denotes the mixture of oil and sugar together, which is frequently done with the dis- tilled oils, to make them mix with aqueous fluids for present use. It is an admirable form of medicine, and highly deserves to be better esteemed, and more frequently used than we find it. All the virtues of vegetables are with great advantage reducible into it. It is very ready and commo- dious for taking, and capable of con- tinuing for a longtime unaltered, and of being transported to distant re- gions, without any diminution of its virtue. Elambicatio, a method of analyz- ing mineral waters to investigate their virtues. Elajihopila, the hairs collected in the stomach of a stag, and formed there into a bail. Elasis, elastic. Elasma, eXxTpx, from tXxwu, a la- mina or plate of any kind; but it is used to express a glyster-pipe. Elastic, signifies a force in bodies, by which they endeavour to restore themselvestothe posture from whence they were displaced by any external force. To solve this property, many have recourse to the universal law of nature, attraction, by which the parts of solid and firm bodies are caused to cohere together: whereby when hard bodies are struck or bent, so that the component parts are a little moved from one another, but not quite dis- joined or broken off, nor separated so far as to be out of the power of that attracting force, by which they cohere together; they certainly must, On the cessation of the external vio- lence, spring back with a very great velocity to their former state; but in this circumstance the atmospherical pressure will account for it as well, because such a violence, if it be not great enough to separate the consti- tuent particles of a body far enough to let in any foreign matter, must oc- casion many vacuola between the se- parated surfaces, so that upon the re-; moval they will close again by the pressure of the aerial fluid upon the external parts, i. e. the body will come again into its natural posture. EL ( *3^ ) EL The included air likewise in most bo- dies, gives that power of resilition upon their percussion; and because a tolerable understanding of the affair is of great importance in physical rea- soning, and helpful to the knowledge of many modern writings, it may be worth giving an abstract hereof from the best authors upon the subject. If two bodies perfectly elastic strike one against another, there will be or remain in each the same relative ve- locity as before, i. e. they will recede with the same velocity as they meet together with. For the compressive force, or the magnitude of the stroke in any given bodies, arises from the relative velocity of those bodies, and is proportional to it: and bodies per- fectly elastic will restore themselves completely to the figure they had be- fore the shock; or, in other words, the restitutive force is equal to the compressive, and therefore must be equal to the force with which they came together, and consequently they must, by elasticity, recede again from each other with the same velocity. Hence, taking equal times before and" after the shock, the distances between the bodies will be equal: and there- fore the distances of times from the common centre of gravity will, in the same times, be equal. And hence the laws of percussion of bodies per- fectly elastic are easily deduced. Elate. So the ancients called the vagina which encloses the flowers and rudiments of the fruit of the great palm tree. Elate Tlielia, i. e. Abies. Elater, i. e. Elasticitas. Elatterii, i. e. Cascarilla. Elaterium, tXxrvpiov. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There are two species. It is the name also of a species of Momordica. This word is often used by Hippocrates to -sig- nify an external application of a di- gestive or a detergent nature. Elcosis, numerous, or large chro- nic ulcers, carious, foetid, and at- tended with a slow fever. Elder, See Sambucus. Elder (Water). See Opulus. Elecampane. See Inula, and He- lenium. Eledio, election, that part of phar- macy which consists in a knowledge of the various simples which com- pose the materia medica, and directs the choice of drugs, distinguishing the good from the bad. Eledricity, that property of cer- tain bodies, whereby, after being rubbed, excited, or heated in some particular degree, they acquire a power of attracting and repelling other remote bodies, and frequently of emitting sparks and streams of light. The ancients having observed that amber, which they called elec- trum, nXixTpov, upon being rubbed, attracted bits of straw, down, and other light bodies, first gave this pro- perty the name of eledricity, which they thought peculiar to amber, and a few stones mentioned by Theo- phrastus, Pliny, and some others. But the philosophers of the last, and more particularly of the present age, have found that numbers of other bodies possess this quality, and made so many discoveries in eledricity, that there is scarce any other subject in natural philosophy that has given occasion to more experiments. A- mong the first, as well as most inge- nious writers upon the subject, is Dr. Franklin, to whose book we refer the reader: after him Dr. Priestley, &c. on this subject should be read. It has been pretended by some that great benefit may be derived to the healing art from these discoveries. These hopes in many instances may be too sanguine; it does not, how- ever, follow that medicinal advan- tages are not to be gained from elec- tricity: so subtile and so elastic a fluid admitted in a large quantity into our bodies, as from undoubted ex- perience, it greatly heats the flesh and quickens the pulse, may in par- ticular cases be attended with advan- tages. In effect we meet with seve- ral cures performed in paralytic cases, by the force of eledricity. EL ( 231 ) EL Eledrodes, from nXvxleov, amber, an epithet for stools which shine like amber. Eledru/n, nXvxl^ov, amber. It is also a mixture of gold with a fifth part of silver. Eledrum Minerale, the tincture of metals. It is made of tin and copper, to which some add gold, and double its quantity of martial regulus of antimony melted toge- ther; from these there results a me- tallic mass, to which some chemists have given the name of eledrum mi- nerale. This mass is powdered and detonated with nitre and charcoal to a kind of scoria; it is powdered again whilst hot, and then digested in spirit of wine, whence a tincture is ob- tained of a fine red colour. Eledary, is a form of medicine made of conserves, powders, spices, &c. into the consistence of honey, or the pulp of a roasted apple, to be divided into doses, when taken, like a bole. The form is attended with considerable inconveniences; forelec- taries, generally made up with honey, Or syrup, when the consistence is too thin, are apt to ferment, and when too thick, to candy. By both which, though it is exceeding difficult to avoid the one or the other of them, the' ingredients will either be entirely altered in their nature, or impaired in their virtues. It is therefore a pity that this form should be so much in use, whilst others infinitely superior to it in all respects, lie neg- lected or unthought of. Elements, are the same as princi- ples. See Principia. Galen says, the element of any thing is the small- est and most minute part of that thing whose element it is. Others define it, otherwise; but what one philosopher asserts, others prove to be absurd. Among the chemists, fire, air, water, and earth, are called elements, also primary principles. Elemi. A resinous gum so called, is the produce of the Amyris Ele- mifera Lin. The college have re- tained this substance in their Phar- macopoeia; it enters the Unguentuflt Elemi. Elengi, a species of Mimusops. Eleoselinum, from $,<&>, a fen, and o-ikivov, parsley, a name for smallage. Elephantia, a sort of Anasarca. Elejihantia Arabum. According to some, it is the Elephantiasis, when the feet are swelled and hard. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology it is synony- mous with Elephantiasis. Elephantiasis, iXi§xvTixo~i;. It is generally ranked as a species of le- prosy; some say it is the highest degree of skin diseases, and others distinguish it from the leprosy by having its seat in the flesh, whilst the leprosy, at the most, only affects the skin and integuments. Thij disorder receives its name from its affecting the legs so as to make them resemble those of an elephant. Elevation. Chemical sublimation is sometimes thus named. Elevator, signifies a raiser, or lifter up, and therefore is applied to some chirurgical instruments put to such uses, and described by Parey and Scultetus. It is also applied to seve- ral muscles in the human body. Elevator, i. e. Levator Scapula. Also the Redus Sujierior Oculi. Elevatores Ani, i. e. Levatores Ani. Elevator Auricula. This muscle arises from the external termination of the frontal muscle, it being formed of diverse fleshy fibres covering the temporal muscle; and being thin and membrenous, is carried over it; then growing narrower, is inserted into the upper part of the ear, bringing it upward and forward. Elevator Labii Inferioris, i. e. Le- vator Labii Inferioris. Elevator Labii Superioris, i. e. Le- vator Labii Superioris. Elevator Nasi Alarum. This mus- cle arises from the top of the bone of the nose near the lachrymal cavity, with a sharp and fleshy beginning, and falling down towards its sides in a triangular figure, not much unlike the Greek letter A, it marcheth down- wards the length of the bone, and is EL ( S3» ) EM inserted broad and fleshy into the nasi alae. Elevator Oculi. It arises from the bottom of the socket, near the hole which gives a passage to the optic nerve; then passing over the upper part of the globe of the eye, is inserted into the superior and anterior part of the sclerotica. Elevator Palpebrx^t alamji, the wick of a lamp or caudle. These were made of different mate- rials, some of the papyrus, some of the fruit of the ricinus, &c. These wicks were used by the ancients in- stead of lint. Ellychniotes, i. e. Ellychnion, Elminthes, worms. Elm tree. See Ulmus. Eloanx, auripigment. Elodes. So the Greeks call sweat- ing fevers; they are a kind of tertian intermittents. Elome, auripigment. Elongation, signifying lengthening out, is an imperfect luxation, when the ligament of any joint is so extend- ed or relaxed as to lengthen the limb, but yet not let the bone go quite out of its place. Elutriatio, washing over. It is the pouring a liquor out of one vessel into another, in order to separate the subsiding matter from the clear and fluid part. Eluvies. In Pechlinus it imports the humour discharged in a fluor albus. Eluxatio, i. e. Luxatio. Elythroides, sXoTpoEjSw?, from eXwrpov, a sheath, and t^@^,form. So the tu- nica vaginalis of the testes is called, because it includes them as in a sheath. Eiytrocele, a hernia in the vagina. Elytron, iXvrpov, from uXiu, to in- volve, or cover, a covering or sheath. Hippocrates calls the membranes which involve the spinal marrow, iXvlpx. Emaciantes, diseases that occasion a wasting of the whole body. Emanation, is a flowing out, as effluvia or steams arise from any body. See Quality. Emansio Mensium. Thus some Latin writers term the restraint, loi- tering, tarrying, or retention of the EM c m ) y menses, that is, when they do not begin to flow at the period of life at which they may be expected. Emarginatio, the emergination, or cleansing a wound of the scurf, &c. about its edge. Emarginatus. A leaf of a plant which is hollowed at its extremities, so as to form a heart, is called an emarginate leaf. Emasculatio, i. e. castration. Embole, tfj-fioXr,, from tfj£xX*u to put in, the reduction or setting of a dislocated bone. Embolus, black mould, a species of Mucor. Emborisma, an aneurism. Embotum, a funnel con veying fumes into any orifice of the body. Embregma, s^psy/j-x, fromifj.G$*x®i to moisten, i. e. Embrocalio. Embrocation, from tfj.Q^xurto mois- ten, or soak in. It is an application in a fluid form, usually prepared of volatile and spirituous ingredients, and mostly used to relieve pains, numbness and palsies. Embioche, tfj.(3poxn, from Eju^ps^w, to make wet, i. e. Embrocatio, vel Fo- mentatio. Embrontetos, ^j^povmro;, from fipovlv, thunder. Properly it is one thunder- struck; and, from a similarity of ef- fects, it is applied to apoplectic per- sons. Embryo, tfxfipvov, from a, in, and fyvu, to bud forth. It is the rudiments of a child in the womb before perfect formation; thus called from its first growth resembling that of the first shoots of a plant, and having no other than a vegetative life. Enibryothlastes, s^ptioSxaerm?, from tfjPpvov, fcetus, and %Xxa, to break, an instrument to break the bones of a foetus, in order to its more easy de- livery. It is also a crotchet for ex- tracting a fcetus. Embryotomy, from sjuCpoov, a fcetus, and iifxvji, to cut. It is a cutting of the child whilst in the womb, in order to its easier delivery. E'r.bryulcus, from tfdo^vov, a fcetus 2 H and tXxu, to draw, an hook for th'S extraction of a child when labour is" difficult. Emerald, a precious stone, a spe- cies of quartzose crystal. Emerald? are met with among the species of three different genera, in the order of Quartz. See Smiris. Emery. See Smiris. Emetic, from if/.iu, vomeo, to vomit $ is any thing that works by vomitings which is after this manner: The particles of the emetic medicine, by wedging themselves into the orifices of the emissaries of the glands, which are placed adjacent to the surface of the stomach, do dilate the same (which by some extrinsical cause had been contracted), and after the same manner do dissolve (at least in some degree) the cohesion of the stagnant morbific matter, rendering it more fluid, and consequently making its resistance less. Now, the natural and constant action of the glands being secretion* and the impediment (by the dilatation of the orifice, and the attenuation of the fluid) being taken away* or at least made less than the natural momentum of the glands, the matter must naturally flow into the cavity of the stomachy till it be heaped up in such a quantity (which not being to be done in art instant, must require some time) as is sufficient by its stimulus to velli-* cate and force the fibres of the sto- mach, abdomen, and diaphragm, by the communication of the first with the two last* into a violent contraction j and thereby throw all out of the oeso- phagus; and this makes all quiet for a while, till a new and sufficient quantity be excerned from these glands to produce the aforesaid con- traction. Emetic and purgative me- dicines differ only in this, that the particles of the latter do not imme- diately vellicate the fibres of the sto- mach, dilate the orifices,- and attenu- ate the matter contained in the glands of the stomach; but act gently, and assist the natural motion of digestionj EM ( 234 ) EM and so are carried down into the guts; and to know how they operate there, see Purgatives. ■ Emetic Tartar. Cream of tartar combines with glass of antimony to the point of saturation; and thus the emetic tartar is formed. In this pro- cess the tartar only combines with the reguline part of the antimony, which is deprived of a sufficient quantity of phlogiston. On this ac- count it cannot form a combination with regulus of antimony itself, be- cause it possesses all its phlogiston. Beaume. Emetocatharticum, a medicine" which operates by vomit and by stool. Emmenagogues, from zv, in, fxnv, mensis, a month, and ,xyoo, duco, to lead, are medicines that promote the menses, because their natural periods of flowing are once a month ; and these do this either by giving a greater force to the blood in its cir- culation, whereby its momentum against the vessels is increased, or by making it thinner, whereby it will more easily pass through any outlets. The former intention is helped by charybeates, which give a greater weight and momentum to a languid heavy blood, and all Qther substances of the like gravity and elasticity. And this is the case of a leucophleg- matic habit, or, as it is commonly called, the green-sickness, and its cure; but in the latter case, where the blood is florid and too high, at- tenuating alteratives and detergents are the only remedies, because they are fittest to render the blood more thin, and give it such a property as will better carry it through those little apertures destined for its dis- charge into the uterus. For the whole that concerns this subject, consult Dr. Freind's Emmenologia. Emmenia, ifj.\xr»ix, from fj.nv, a month, the menstrual discharges. . Emmotos, Efj.fj.oToc, from //0J0?, lint, an epithet for persons, parts of the body, or disorders that require lint for the cure. Emodia, a stupor of the teeth. Emollients, signifying softeners', arc such things as sheathe and soften the asperities of the humours, relax and supple the solids at the same time. For it is very easy to conceive the manner how these are both brought about by the same medicine. By what means soever, whether in the stomachy or any other parts, the juices have obtained any sharpness or asperity, so as to vellicate and render very uneasy the fibres and nervous parts, which often happens; those things which are smooth, soft, and yielding, cannot but wrap up their points, and render them impercepti- ble, whereby they may gradually, by the proper course of circulation, be brought to some convenient emunc-1 tory, without doing any injury by the way. Such parts likewise draw the fibres into spasms, keep them too tense, and frequently thereby occasion obstructions of the worst kind. In all such cases, therefore, emollients lubricate and moisten the fibres, so as to relax them into their proper dimensions, whereupon such disorders cease. Emotio. This word is generally used with respect to the mind, and in a medical sense it signifies a de- lirium. When it is used relatively to some bone, a luxation is to be un- derstood by it. Empasma, i. e. Catajiasma. Emphradica, t[j.$pxxrixx, from e/x- and a' ov, the gums, the internal flesh of the gums, or that part of them which is within the mouth. Enuresis, an involuntary discharge of urine. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class Lo- cales, and order Apocenoses. He dis- tinguishes two species, i. Enuresis Atonica, when some other disease hath injured the sphincter of the bladder. 2. Enuresis irritata, from compression or irritation of the blad- der. Enyposapros, tmiroo-xirpo;, from To;, from xy- xvyoc, crooked, a sort of bandage in Oribasius. Epanthisma, eirx-Atrfj.x, from xvQo;, a flower, an efflorescence. Ejiapharesis, sirxQxipeo-tg, from ettj, importing a repetition, and xQxipri7ic, a removah In Galen it is used to ex- press a repeated evacuation by bleed- ing. Epargemos, an epithet for a person affected with that disorder of the eye called Argemon. Eparita, a sort of earth thus named. Eparma, eTxp-fj,x, or Ejiarsis, ntxp- o-ic, from E7TKipa, to elevate, any kind of tumour, but frequently applied to the parotis. Epasmastica Febris. A fever is thus termed by Bellini, and others long before him, while it is in its in- crease. Epencranis, a name of the cere- bellum. Ephebaon, i^nfixiov, the pubes. Ephedra, the name of an instru- ment for reducing luxations. Ejihedrana, the buttocks. Ephelcis, zfcXxis, irom iXxQ, an ulcer, the crust of an ulcer, or a small abrasion, or bloody fragment coughed up. Ephelis, e?»j,\j?, from s-t and r,7^&, the sun, sun-burning. J'Jihemera, E^n/AEpo?, from eti, super, ujicn, and yi[j.-:x, dies, a day, is a lever Mat terminates in th.; compass of one day. Ephemera Dichcmae. It it a kind of Febris Erra'ica. EP (240 Ejihemerides. Helmont calls those Ephemeron. So Tournefort calls the Tradescantia of Linnaeus. Ephemeron, the name of a species of Colchicon, and a species of Her- modadyls, both which are called Su- rengian by the Arabians. Ephialtes, i^xX-vng, from i$xXXofj.xi, to leap ujion, the night-mare. Ephialtia, a name for the Paonia. Ephidrosis, itydpuio-i;, from E^tSjoa;, fo ^raz£ o«/ /« a sweat. This is what the Latins call Desudatio and Mador. Ejihijijiium, a saddle. So the Sella Turcica is called, from its resem- blance to a saddle. Ejihodos, e^oSo?, from im, and 0S0?, « -a;*?. In Hippocrates it hath three significations. 1. The ducts or pas- sages by which the excrements of the body are evacuated. 2. The pe- riodical attack of a fever, from the Common use of it to express the at- tack of thieves. 3. The access of similar or dissimilar things, which may be useful or hurtful to the body. Epiala, a kind of tertian fever. Ejiialos, v7rix\o;, an ardent fever, in which both heat and cold are felt in the same part at the same time. Galen defines it to be a fever in which the patient labours under a preternatural heat and a coldness at the same time. The ancient Latins call it Qjiercera. Ejiialtes, i. e. Ejihialtes. Epibole, from iz-tGxXXu, to Jiress upon, the night-mare. Ejiicatithides, nnxxv^Mi:, the two angles of the eyes. Ejiicarjiium, from etj, super, ujion, and Kxpiro;, carpus, the wrist, are me- dicines applied to the wrists of any kind, but for conveniency thev are generally in the forms of cataplasms or plasters. Epicauma, iitixxvfj.x, from xxiu, to burn, i. e. Encauma. E'dcerastic, imxipxcrrixo:, from ett;, supra, above, and xipxvwfj.i, temjiero, to corred, is a medicine that assuages and corrects sharp humours. ) EP Epicholos, E7ri%oXo?, from x°^t &'?** bilious. Epichordis, ETri^opSi?, from sn, and P£opS»i, the mesentery. Epicoelis, E7ri>coiXt?, the upper eye- lid, or cilium. Ejiicolic Regions, from etj, super, ujion, and xuXov, colon. The gut so called, is that space on both sides where the colon runs under; and thus first called from Dr. Glisson. Ejiicraniiis, i. e. Occipito-Frontd- lis. Epicrasis, tirixpxan;, a critical eva- cuation of bad humours, an attem- peration of bad ones. When a cure is performed in the alterative way* it is called per Epicrasin. Epidenion, ethxtevjov, from tm, uJion$ and xt£*?, pubes, the part above the pubes. Epicycloid, is the line described by one circle rolling upon the peri- phery of another. Epicyema, nrixvYifj.a, from w, id conceive. In Hippocrates it is a foe- tus; also a mole. Epicyesis, zirixvrms, from x.vin, to conceive, superfcetation. Epidemia Aqua, i. e. Aq. Alexiteri Epidemical Catarrhous Diseased So some have called the influenza. Epidemical Catarrhous Semipesti- lential Fever, a name of the influ- enza. Ejiidemicus, E7nSty«jco?, epidemic^ from EOT, ujion, and of.fj.txo:, theJieojilei Thus diseases are named, that are generally prevalent at any particular season, attacking many individuals at the same time. Epidemius, i-^fjio;, the same as Endemius; but this is often used in a somewhat more extensive signifi- cation, to express an infection, as that of the plague, which reaches several countries at the same time. Epideris, the clitoris. Epidermis, tmh-pfj-i,:, from utti, upottj hpfjM, the skin, the scarf-skin. See Cuticula. Epididymis, ettiSioo/ak, from et^ upon, and SiSo/xo?, a testicle. The EP i' a4r ) EP epididymis may be reckoned a kind of testis accessortus. It is a body on the upper part of the testicles, which is formed by a continuation of the tubes that constitute the tes- ticles. The continuance of the epi- didymis upwards forms the vasa de- fere ntia. Ejiidosis, --mSo-ric, a preternatural enlargement of the parts. Epidrome, smSpop!, from on, upon, and Spsjuw* to run, an afflux of hu- mours, as it happens when a liga- ture is made on any part. Epigaa, trailing arbutus. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany,, There is but one species. Ejiigastrica Arteria, epigastric ar- teries. The external iliac artery di- vides into two branches at the liga- mentum Poupartii: one of them is the epigastric, which runs to the in- side of the rectus abdominis, at whose upper part it communicates with the internal mammary. Ejiigastrica Vena, the epigastric veins. The internal iliac veins, a little before their going out of the belly, send off from the inside the epigastric veins, which send branches to the neighbouring glands, and run up the musculi recti abdominis, and then advancing, join the mammary. Epigastrium, sirtyxa-T^ov, from £tf», super, upon, and yxpw\j.x. It is any indurated tumour in the joints, from £wiTO-ftjpoa>, to harden, a callous con- cretion, a tophus, a tophaceous callus, molesting the joints. Episarcidium, ivticrxpx^iov, front o-x^l, flesh, the same as Anasarca, Ejiischesis, mia-x^s, suppression of usual evacuations. In Dr. Cul- len's Nosology it is the name of an order in the class Locales. Ejiischion, siw^iov, from vm, upon, and itxiov, ischium, the os pubis. Ejtiscopales Valvula, i. e. Valvula Mitrales. Episeion, nma-tioj, the pubes. Episjiastica, i'vsi^vsxo-irixx, from mio-vrxw, to draw. What the ancients called ejiisjiastics, were such external applications as only rubified tbe skin: they drew the humours more copi- ously to the part to which they were applied ; and according to the dif- ferent degree of effect, received dif- ferent names: the slightest were called Phcenigmoi, the next were Sinapisms, the next were Vesicatories, and the strongest were Caustics. Ejiispharia, from otyxi^x, a sphere, the brain, being somewhat of that shape; some say it is the windings of the exterior substance of the brain; others say it is the winding vessels on the surface thereof. Epistaphylini. See Staphylini, Ejiistasis, cvriTTxcrt;. See Epis- chesis. Also the substance on the surface of the urine. Ejiistaxis, t-mtrrx'ti;. Hippocrates expresses by it repeated distillations of blood from the nose. Dr. Cullen EP ( 244 ) ER uses this term to distinguish bleeding at the nose, as a genus of disease which he places in the class Locales, and order Hamorrhagia. Episthotonos, the same as Emjirost- hotonos, i. e. when the tetany bends the body forward. Epistrophalus, from ivn, ujion, and rei$<", to turn about. It is applied to the first vertebra of the neck, be- cause it turns about upon the second as upon an axis, which therefore was so called by the ancients. Some, though improperly, call the second thus, It is also written Epistrophea, and Ejiistrophis. Epitasis, vniTxcrig. In Hippo^ crates it is the beginning and in- crease of the fit. Epitedeuma, EwiTvj^sojua, the way of living which a person prescribes to himself. Ccelius Aurelianus calls it Vita Affediones, and Celsus calls it Vita Proposita. Ejiithema, eoti9>!ju«, or Epithem, ew»9e^«, from eot, upon, and t*6»ijuj, to lay upon, or ap/dy. It is any out- ward application, but generally sig- nifies those of a liquid form, like a fomentation. Epithelium. So the cuticle on the red part of the lips is called. Epithesis, m&zo-ig. In Surgery, it is the rectification of crooked limbs by means of instruments, Epithymbrum, a species of moss growing on the Thymbra, or winter savory. Epithymum, a variety of the Cus- cuta Europaa. Epocheteusis, swo^ETEoa-i?, a deriva- tion of the juices to the other parts. Epomis, vnuifxig, i. e. Acromion; from eot, upon, and ufj.1^-, shoulder. Epomphalium, t^70fj. eructation. Ergalia, that part of alchemy that explains the instruments thereof. Ergasima, a name of the worst sort of myrrh. Ergasterium, from E^yov, a work, a laboratory. In particular, it is that part of a furnace in which the eopel, alembic, retort, &c. contain- ing the matter to be acted on, is re^ posited. Ergot. So the French call the rye which is diseased in a particular manner, from its grains assuming somewhat of the form of a cock's 6pur. Eri.x, the superior part of the liver. Erode, and Erosion, the same al Corrosion, which see. Erodinium, a word used by some chemists to express a prognostic. Erotion, i. e. Ajiiastrum. Erotomania, ipui-xofj.xvix, that sort of melancholy to which lovers are subject. Erotylus, i. e. Fungus Coralloides, &c. Erjies, i. e. Herpes. Err ana, or Erratica, is used by physicians in various senses, but chiefly for wandering pains, and sometimes for fevers of uncertain periods, as irregular tertians or quar- tans. Errhine, eppivov, from ev, in, and gi?, nasus, the nose, are medicines to snuff up the nose to occasion sneez- ing, enliven the spirits, or purge the head. Errhijisis, Eppi^i?, from fi-crrai, t9 precipitate. When spoken with re- spedt to the body, it signifies a loss of strength. Error Loci. Boerhaave is said to have introduced this term, from the opinion that the vessels were of dif- ferent sizes, for the circulation of blood, lymph, and serum; and that when the larger sized globules were forced into the lesser vessels by an error of jdace, they were obstructed. But this opinion does not appear to be well grounded. In Aitken's Ele- ments it signifies dislocation. Erudation, belching, from seevyio, to belch up, or to break wind upwards. Erujition, from erumjio, to break out. It is any eruption in the skin. Eryngium, eryngo. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates nine species. The college have re- tained the root of the Eryngium Maritimum, Lin. in their Pharma- copoeia. Erysimum, hedge-mustard. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates six species. Erysimum Officinale, hedge-mus- tard, i. e. Erysimum. Erysipelacea, erysipelas, or erysi* pelatous fever, ER ( 246 ) ES Erysipelas, ipvvmiXxg, This word is variously derived. Constantine and Martinius derive it from e§i/i', to draw, to tszXxg, the neighbouring parts. The Latins call it Ignis Sa- cer, when it is of the ulcerated kind. In Switzerland it is ca'ied the Violet; some name it the Rose, from its red colour. Dr. Cullen places this ge- nus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Exanthemata. He distin- guishes two species, viz. 1. Erysijielas Vesiculosum, in which the inflamma- tion occupies broad spaces, and on which large vesiculations form them- selves. 2. Erysipelas Phlydanoides, in which there are many small in- flamed pimples on the skin, which soon are formed into numerous small vesicles. Erysipelas Phlydanodes, the shin- gles. Erysipelas Vesiculosum, that species of Erysipelas called the Rose. Erysipelas Zoster, that species of Erysijielas known by the names of Erysipelas Phlydanodes, shingles, &c. Erysipelas Bullatum. It is the Oedema Erysipelatoides, when it ren- ders the affected part tumid. Erysijielas Tyjihodes, i. e. Erysipe- las Vesiculosum. Erysipelas Pestilens, i. e. Erysipelas Vesiculosum. Erysijielas Contagiosum, i. e. Ery- sipelas Vesiculosum. Erysipelatoides, from leyo-iixiXxg, an erysijielas, and eiSo?, likeness. It is a tumour resembling the erysipelas, or a spurious erysipelas. Erythema, spvQvfxx, a redness of the cheeks under an inflammatory fever. It is a species of Phlogosis. See In- flammatio. Erythema a Frigore. The same gs Pernio. Erythema Ambustio, the inflamma- tion caused by burns or scalds. Erythema Gangranosum, the tu- mour called a carbuncle. Erythroeides, Epu9postS»j?, or Ery- throides, from e^o^o-, rubrum, red, and EtSo?, forma, appearance, is a red membrane, called also Tunica Vagi- nalis, embracing loosely the whofe body of the testicles, and adhering to one end of the epididymus. See Generation, Parts of, belonging to Men. Esajihe, to-xQy, from zo-'xtpxu, to feel with the fingers, the touch or feeling the mouth of the womb, to know its state. Escallions. See Ascalonicum. Escalot, a kind of onion. Eschara, the name of a submarine plant, which resembles a net or cob- web. Its virtues are similar to those of coral. Eschara, eo-xxpx, an eschar crust, In Surgery it is a hard crust, or a scab upon the flesh, formed by the application of a red hot iron, a caustic, or some sharp humour of the body. Also a slough formed on a wound or ulcer, and is an instance of mortification. Escharotics. See Caustics. Esculent, an appellation given tQ such plants, or the roots of them, as may be eaten; such are beets, carrots, artichokes, &c. Esculus, cut-leaved Italian oak, a species of Quercus, Escura, i. e. Eschara, Esebon, common salt. Esoche, io-vx^i a tubercle within the anus. Essatum Potentiate, the medicinal power or virtue which resides in ve- getables and minerals. Essatum Vinum, spirit of wine im- pregnated with the medicinal power or virtue of vegetables. Essay Instrument, a little hollow instrument made of box, ivory, or the like, which, by being plunged into liquors, will, by the marks put upon it, discover their specific gra- vities, according to which it sinks more or less therein. Essence, is strictly that which con- situtes the nature of any thing, and makes it be what it is; but in Me- dicine it is used to signify the chief properties or virtues of any simple or composition collected together. Essential Oils, are such as were ET 3 tally in a plant, and drawn from it by distillation, in distinction from those made by insolation. Essential Projierlies, are such as necessarily depend upon the nature and essence of any thing, and are inseparable from it, in distinction from accidental. Essential Sails, are such as will crystallize in the juice, or an infu- sion of plants, in distinction from those made by incineration, and ap- pear to be actually contained in the plant. Essentiale Sal, i. e. Sal Diureticus. Essera, the chronical nettle-rash. It is called Essere, Sora, and Sare, by the Arabians. Sydenham calls it a Bastard, or Scorbutic Erysipelas: some name it the Nettle-sjiring, from its resemblance to the eruptions ex- cited by the stinging of nettles. Esthiomenos, eo-Qw/xevo?, from ta-Qio- fj.xi, to eat, eating, corroding, an in- flammation in the skin, attended with a sharp humour, more properly the Heijies Excedens. inveterate ulcer. Esula Jihorbia. Esurine Salts, are such as are of a corroding nature, and abound in places near the sea side, and where a great quantity of coal is burnt; as appears from the speedy rusting of iron in such places. This term is also applied to many things of a corrosive quality; as by Paracelsus to things which excite hunger by vellicating the stomach, and by Dr. Charlton to that juice which natu- rally separates into the stomach, and is supposed a chief instrument in di- gestion. Etesia, trna-ixi, the cool winds of the east. Pliny says, that they set in two days after the dog-star rises, and continue forty days. Ether Acetic, Acetous Ether: Ether Muriatic, Marine Ether. Ether Nitric, Nitrous Ether. Ether Sulphuric, Vitriolic Ether. Ethereal Oil. The chemists thus call a highly re&ifi-- oil, that differs ( 247 ) EU little from an inflammable spirit^ the oil of turpentine, and the It is indeed any spurge, a species of Eu- as like. Ethic a, i. e. Hedica. Ethmoides, from »G^o;-, cribrnm, a sieve, and stSb?, forma, shape, the sieve-like bone. It is situated in the middle of the basis of the os frontis. It is perforated by a number of small holes, through which the fibres of the olfactory nerves pass; for which it has this name. It is joined to the os frontis and sphenoides by the su- tura ethmoidalis. In its middle it has a small process called Crista Galli, to which the fore end of the falx is tied. From its under side there goes a thin bone which divides the cavity of the nostrils in two; the lower end of which is grooved with the vomer. On each side of this partition it has several small spongi- ous laminae, called Ossa Spongiosat which are full of little cells at their juncture with the ethmoides. The two external laminae, or the ossa spongiosa, make part of the orbit at the great canthus; and they are called Plana, because they are smooth and even. Euanasjihaltos, svxvxo-QxXv);, from ev, well, and avx^xXXu, to recover strength, one who is soon restored. Euanthemon. Galen says it is the same as Anthemis and Chamamelum. Euboica Nux, the wallnut. Eucrasy, svxpxvix, from w, bene, well, and x^x-j.:, temper amentum, a constitution, is an agreeable well pro- portioned mixture of qualities, where- by a body is said to be in good order, that is, a good state of health. Euembolos, ivepfioXoc, from so, well, ev, in, and fixXXu, to cast, one expert at setting of bones. Euemeti, eve^toi, from so, import- ing facility, and e^usy, to vomit, those who vomit with ease. Euexia, eoe;*x, from so, bene, well, and e|??, in opposition to Dysodes, is used by Hippocrates in his Epidemics, to express an health- ful or agreeable disposition; as also a ready method for obtaining any end; and by Scribonius Largus it is applied to a particular collyrium. But we have not heard of this term latterly, unless prefixed to a book, the contents of which are as whim- sical and unintelligible as the title. Euonymus, i. e. Simarouba. Eupatoria, common agrimony. Eupejisia, from eo, good, and to-eto-1», to digest, good digestion. Euphorbia, spurge. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates sixty-nine species. The name Eu- Jihorbium is from Euphorbus, a phy- sician, in honour of whom king juba, who first found it, gave it the name. Eujihoria, tvQopix, is used by some to express that ease with which some bear the course of a distemper, or bear the operation of a medicine; as also the aptitude of some things to particular operations. From eo, well, and sfw, to bear. Eujihrasia, eyebright. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates seven species. Euphrosyne, i. e. Euphrasia. Euporista, ivrzopio-rx, from so, well, and TO-opE«j, to afford, medicines easily prepared. Euporiston, i. e. Euporista. Eurceos, ivpoioc, or Euroius, i. e. Lajiis Judaicus. Eurythmia, ivpv6fj.ix, from eo, well, and pvbfjog, order and harmony, pro- perly in music. It imports the pro- per order of the pulse. Eusarcos, ivix^xog, is used by Ga- len, and others since, for such a pro- portion of flesh as is not too lean or too corpulent, but gives due sym- metry and strength to all the parts. As, Eusplanchnos} vji^Xxyx^^ is ap- 48 ) EX plied by Hippocrates to those who> are supposed to have sound viscera. Thus the adverb eo is put to several things to express the goodness of their condition; as Eutaxia, for an healtful state;--Euthanasia, for an easy or happy death, &c. Euthesia, zvQeo-in. Galen explains it to be an innate strong habit of body. Euthyjioros, EoSowopo.-, from eo9o?, straight, dired, an epithet of exten- sion made with a view to reduce a broken bone. Evacuation, signifies any diminu- tion of the animal fluids, whether it be by cathartics* blood-letting, or any other means. Evacuatorii, diseases attended with increased discharges. Evajioration, is that operation in pharmacy, by which liquids are spent or drove away in steam, so as to leave some part stronger, or of a higher consistence than before. Everriculum. In Pare it is a sort of spoon used to clear the bladder from gravel, &c. after lithotomy. Eversio, i. e. Edropium. Evil, the same as Scrophula. Exacerbantes, remitting fevers* Exacerbatio, i. e. Paroxysmus, Exacinata, stoned. The word Acinus, besides other meanings, is also used for the stone of the grape j hence Uva Exacinata, for grapes that have their stones taken out. Exaresis, from e|, out of, or away, and a*paj, to remove. It is that part of surgery which consists of remov- ing superfluities; as removing parts by amputation, extracting foreign bodies, &c. Exalma, sfaXjUx, from t'0»«, effloresco, to flower out, is such an erup- tion of the skin as the measles, and is generally attended with a fever, and terminates in a rash. Exanthe- ma Febrile is an order in Dr. Cullen's Nosology, in his class Pyrexia. Exanthropia. According to We- delius, it is the third degree of me- lancholy. Exanthema serosum, that species of vesicular fever called the greater. Exarma, e^xp/jx, from t^xi^ofj.xi, to be elevated, an elevated tumour. Exarsio, an hot intemperature, such as happens in hectic fevers. Exarthrcma, e^xpQp-nfj-x, from s|, out ef, and xfyov, a joint, a luxation. Exarthros, sfapSpo?, an epithet for a person whose joints are large and prominent. Exarticulation, the same as luxation. Exasjieratio, exasperation. Besides its signifying the increase of a dis- order, it is also a rendering the skin rough. Excandescentia, is used by some physical writers to express an apt- ness to such passions of mind as bring on real distempers. Excathisma, a semicupium. Excipiens. In prescriptions, that is called the excipient which receives the other ingredients, and gives them a proper form, as officinal electaries, conserves, robs, &c. Excijiulum, In Chemistry it is a receiver. Exclusorium, a medicine which causes abortion. Exco'/a'io, 1 excoriation, abra- Excoriaturaf j sion of the skin; 2 also pulling the bark from off any tree or plant, Sec. Excrementum, an excrement. It is whatever requires to be discharged out of the body; from excerno, to divide, part, or separate. Excrescentia, from ex and cresco, an excrescence. It is any thing which grows preternaturally upon any part of the body; as wens, warts* &c. Excretion, is that separation of an animal substance, as ejects some- what quite out of the body, as of no further use, which is called Excre- ment. Excutia Ventriculi, an instrument, or kind of stomach-brush, described by Heister. Exechebronchos, e^x^f^YX0^ an eP'* thet for a person who hath a promi- nent throat. Execheglutos, EfE^EyXsro?, one who hath prominent buttocks. Exelcosis, from eXxog, an ulcer, an ulceration. Exerama, i^px^x, the matter ejected by vomiting. Exfoliativum, a raspatory. Exi/ioticos, i^iirwnxog, from sftTo- opxi, to be pressed out, an epithet for digesting- or deterging medi- cines. Exit us Ani, i. e. Procedentia Ani. Exochas, or Exache, sfo^a?, z^oxn, from ffu., without, and e^oi, to have, a tubercle on the outside of the anus. Exocyste, i. e. Exocystis. Exocystis, a prolapsus of the inter* nal membrane of the bladder. Exomjihalos, i%ofx$%Xog, from s^ and 0fj.®xXo;, a navel, any protuberance of the navel, but particularly the hernia umbilicalis; also a dropsy of the navel. Exonchoma, from e£, out, and oy^o?, a tumour, any large prominent tu- rn cur r. Exoneirosis, t%ovupucrig, is by Linden explained a species of gonorrhoea, commonly called Pollutio Nodurna, when the semen involuntarily flows in sleep; from e|, out, and ompoj, a dream. EX ( 250 ) EX Exophthalmia, from e|, out, and e$Qa.Xju.oc, the eye, is an uncommon prominence of the eye out of its socket, of which Bonetus gives a very remarkable case, Med. Sept. lib. i. cap. 64. Exorcism, i%opxioy.og, hath been in- troduced into the practice of physic by enthusiasts, who pretended by some religious ceremonies to expel an evil spirit out of the body, which was supposed the cause of diseases. Exos, a leech; also a fish from which isinglass is obtained. Exostosis, sfocnwt?, from e|, and oo-teov, os, a bone, is any protuberance of a bone that is not natural, as often happens in venereal eases. Exotic, is applied to those things whichare the natural produceof other countries, and not of our own. Expansion, spreading out; in a phy- sical sense, is the stretching out, open- ing, or spreading of any body, but generally signifies such an alteration as is made by Rarefadion, which see. Expedoration, is promoting those discharges which are made by cough- ing, as bringing up phlegm, or any thing that obstructs the vessels of the lungs, and strengthens the breath. Expiration, from exjiiro, to breathe out, is that part of respiration which thrusts the air out of the lungs, and contracts the cavity of the breast. See Respiration. Explosion, is properly the going off of gunpowder, and the report made thereby; but is used frequently to express such sudden actions of bo- dies as have some resemblance there- unto; as those which effervesce with violence immediately upon their mix- ture, and occasion a crackling sound. Some writers have likewise applied it to the excursions of animal spirits, and instantaneous motions of the fibres, on the mind's direction; but the term then becomes too figurative to express any determinate significa- tion, so as really to inform the under- standing. In Chemistry it is called detonation, or fulminajtiou. Expressed Oils, are such as arc procured from any bodies only by pressing, as the oils of olives, al- monds, and the like. And the do- ing this is called Expression. Expulsion, the same as excretion; and the power of expelling any thing is by some writers called Facultas Expultrix. Exsiccation, drying. This phar- maceutic operation is effected by ex- haling the moisture from the body to be dried over a gentle fire, or by absorbing it, as when such subjects are laid on chalk-stones for this end. As instances vary, coction, insola- tion, torrefaction, decantation, or fil- tration, assist the process of drying. Exsjiuition, signifies a discharge of saliva by spitting. Exsuccasio, an ecchymosis. Exstasis, a trance. See Ecstasis-. A variety of Catalepsis. It is when a person remembers perfectly, after the paroxysm is over, the ideas which he conceived during the time it last- ed. * Extension, stretching out; the same as expansion. Extensors. Many muscles are so called, which serve to extend any part, as Extensor Carpi, which is also cal- led Bicomis, is two distinct muscles. The first arises from above the ex- ternal protuberance of the humerus* and the second from the lowermost part of the external protuberance. They both lie along the external part of the radius; and passing under the annular ligament, one is inserted in- to the bone of the metacarpus that sustains the fore-finger, and the other to that which sustains the mid- dle-finger. These tw© extend the wrist. Extensor Carpi Ulnaris. Some call it Extensor Carpi interior. It rises from the outer condyle of the os humeri, and then receives an ori- gin from the edge of the ulna: its tendon passes in a groove behind the styloid process of the ulna : it passes and is inserted into the inside of tha KX ( 251 ) EX nasis of the metacarpal bone of the little finger. Extensor Digitorum communis, arises from the external protuberance of the humerus; and at the wrist it di- vides into three flat tendon=, which pass under the annular ligament, to be inserted into all the bones of the fore, middle, and ring fingers. Extensor Digitorum longus. Dr. Hunter calls this Extensor longus Digitorum Pedis. It rises from the upper part of the tibia and fibula, and the interosseous ligament; its tendon passes under the annular li- gament and then divides into five, four of which are inserted into the second and third phalanges of the toes, and the fifth goes to the basis of the metatarsal bone. This last Winslow reckons a distinct muscle, and calls it Peronceus brevis. . Extensor Digitorum brevis. It is ■also called Pedicus. It rises from the anterior part of the os calcis, runs across the instep, and divides commonly into four tendons, but sometimes only into three, which are inserted into the three toes next to the great one, or into all the four. Extensor Indicis, comes from the middle and external part of the ulna, and passing under the annular liga- ment, is inserted into the third bone of the fore-finger, where it joins the extensor communis. Extensor minimi Digiti, arises from the external protuberance of the hu- merus, and from the upper part of the ulna, and passing under the an- nular ligament, is inserted into the third bone of the little finger. Extensor Pollicis, arises from near (the upper half of the fibula forwards, and passing under the annular liga- ment, is inserted into tbe last bone of the great toe. It is called Exten- sor Pollicis longus. Extensor Pollicis brevis. It is only a slip from the extensors of the toes, and is inserted into the first bone. Extensor primi internodii Pollicis, arises from the upper and external part of the ulna, and passes oblique- ly over the tendon of the radius ex- temus, and is inserted near the se- cond joint of the thumb. Extensor secundi internodii Pollicis, arises from the upper and internal part of the radius, and is inserted into the upper part of the second bone of the thumb. Extensor tertii internodii Pollicis, arises from the ulna, a little below the first extensor, and is inserted into the third bone of the thumb. Extenuation, signifies a loss of plumpness, or general decay in the muscular flesh of the whole body. Extemus, vel superior Musculus Mallei, i. e. Tensor Membranae Tym- pani. Extemus Tympani Auris, i. e. Lax- ator Extemus. Extradion, in the largest sense, signifies any solution made by men- struums, unless there be allowed this difference between them, that in so- lution the menstruums absorb the whole substance of the body, but in this they carry off only certain parti- cles of it. Camphor is dissolved in spirit of wine, but jalap is more pro- perly said to be extracted; for the resin only is taken cut by the men- struum, the other particles being left untouched. Bin extradion most com- monly signifies such an inspissation, or thickening of a solution, as, when there is drawn off a certain quantity of the menstruum, reduces the re- maining mixture to the consistence of honey; as in the extracts of saf- fron, gentian, and the like. Extracts are chiefly made out of vegetables, and require different menstruums ac- cording to the different nature of the plants, especially in gums; for such as are mucilaginous, as gum arabic, and tragacanth, &c. are not easily to be dissolved but in aqueous liquors.; whereas, on the other hand, resinous gums, as galbanum, scammony, &c. must have ardent spirits to dissolve them. There are others again of a middle nature, which may be dis- solved in either sort of menstruums. EX ( though not so easily in one as in the other. Thus aloes and rhubarb, which are something resinous, are better made into extracts with spirit of wine than water. But plants which abound less with resin, such as hel- lebore, &c. arc more commodiously extracted with water. To perform, therefore, extradion aright, a proper menstruum is necessary, and one which is as near akin as possible to the body to be extracted. Thus ex- tradion is usually performed; but its use does not seem to be of so great service in physic as is generally ima- gined: for much of the more sub- tile parts fly away, either when the menstruum is drawn off by distilla- tion, or when it evaporates in the open air. So that if those particles are any ways useful in medicine, it is to no purpose to seek for them in extracts. It is also of service to clear some gums and resins from dross; for, as the taking up the genuine substance by a proper menstruum leaves all that is not so behind; so, by evaporating the menstruum again, the resin, or whatsoever of that na- ture it is, will be recovered in its ut- most purity. Extradion. In Surgery, it is the drawing from or out of the body, any thing that is offensive. Extradum, an extract. In Phar- macy, it is a solution of the purer parts of a mixed body inspissated by evaporation nearly to the consist- ence of stiff honey. See Extradion. Extraneous, any thing foreign. It is also used to express the same as ex- ternal, and frequently signifies the same as excrescence, something that is not natural to the substance it grows out of, or properly belongs to a part to which it adheres. Extravasated, is any thing that is got out of its proper vessel; from extra, out of, and vas, a vessel. Extravasation, is applied to any of the fluids in the body, which are out of their proper vessels; thus an ecchymosis, sugillation, or aneurism, may be called extravasations. 252 ) EY Exlraversio, extra version. In Che- mistry it is the rendering manifest any thing saline, alkaline, or acid, con- cealed in mixed bodies, and is just the reverse to one species of concen- tration. Extrinseci, the external parts, par- ticularly the limbs; also painful dis- orders in the external parts. Exuberantia, tumours that are seat- ed under the skin, but do not elevate it. Exuberes, children which are wean- ed are thus called. Exulceration, the same as ulcer; but generally used to express those beginning erosions which wear away the substance, and form an ulcer; or when an excoriation begins to sup- purate. Exumbilicatio, a protuberance of the navel. Exuvia, the sloughs or skins of serpents that are cast in spring. Eye. The orbit in which the eye is placed is composed from some of the bones of the skull and upper jaw together. The upper part of it is made of the os frontis: the os un- guis and os planum make the inner and lower part of the great angle; and the os sphenoides, the inner and lower part of the little angle. The os maxillare makes the inner and lower part of the circumference, and the os mallae the outer and lower part. The organs of sight are divided into two parts; the internal part, which is the globe or body of the eye; and the external part, or parts about the globe subservient to it. The first of the last are the eye-brows, which are nothing but some hairs bunching out about the eye, by some fat which is under the skin in this place. They break the rays of light, that they may not be directly darted into the eyes, which would greatly offend the sight, as they do when we look directly against the sun. The next are the eye-\\ds, two to each eyes the upper lid moves very quickly, the under very undiscernibly. The upper eye-lid is lifted up by the mus* EY ( *S5 ) EY cuius rectus, which rises from the bottom of the orbit of the eye, where the optic nerve pierces the cranium, and passing above the superbus, is inserted by a large tendon to the border of the fyor the humilis and the other two act together, they perform the oblique motions, which have been attributed to the oblique muscles. The first of the oblique muscles, which is the fifth of the eye, is the obliquus minor: it rises from the lower side of the orbit near its external circumference, where the first and second bones of the upper jaw join together, and as- cending obliquely by the outer cor- ner of the eye, it is inserted into the upper and external side of the globe behind the tendon of the abductor. The second of the oblique muscles, and the fifth of the eye, is the obli- quus major: it rises from the bottom of the orbit, and marches obliquely towards the great canthus, in the up- per part of which, near the brink, there is a cartilaginous ring, through which it passes its round tendon; from whence reverting backwards, it is inserted into the upper part of the globe behind the tendon of the attollens. The use of the first of these muscles is to draw the globe of the eye forwards, and to turn its pupil upwards, and of the second, to draw it forwards, and to turn its pupil downwards, for the better receiving of the rays of light, which could not be performed by any of the other four muscles: and both of them are an axis for suspending the globe, by which, in its almost continual mo- tion, it is moved more easily. Now the globe of the eye is of a ■spherical figure; in it are contained the principal instruments of vision; it is composed of coats and hu- mours. The first is the Conjundiva; it makes the white of the eye, as has been already described. It is full of small veins and arteries, which ap- pear big in an opthalmia, or inflam- mation of the eyes. The second is called Sclerotica; it is thick, hard, and smooth, opake behind, but trans- parent before, where it makes the third coat called Cornea, because it is transparent like the horn of a lantern, in the fore part of the eye, which \t surrounded by the white of the eye; it has a greater convexity than the rest of the globe of the eye, and is composed of several parallel laminae, which are nourished by many blood- vessels, so fine as not to hinder even the smallest rays of light from enter- ing the eye; and it has a most exqui- site sense, that upon the least pain, the tears might be squeezed out of the lachrymal gland, to wash off any filth, which, by sticking to the cor- nea, might render it opake. The fourth is the Choroides: it lies under the sclerotica, and is much thinner than it. It hath a great number of blood-vessels, which come from the second, and which are spread upon it; as also several glands, which se- parate from the blood-vessels a black liquor, and tinctures all this mem- brane internally, which is otherwise of a whitish colour. This coat is open, or has a hole before, for the passage of the rays of light, called Pupilla. The part of this coat, which makes the circumference of this hole, and which lies upon the side of the crystalline humour, is the fifth coat, called the Uvea, made of circular and straight fibres; it con- tracts and dilates, according to the different impressions of light and of objects. The iris is the outside of the uvea, where the different colours appear. On the inside of the uvea, from its circumference, which joins the choroides, rises the Ligamentum Ciliare. It is made of short fibres which run upon the fore part of the glassy humour to the edges of the crystalline, like lines drawn from the circumference to the centre. By the contraction of these fibres, the fore part of the eye is made more promi- nent, and the retina pressed further back from the crystalline humour, as the axis of vision is lengthened when objects are placed too near the eye. The sixth is the Retina, so cal- led because it resembles a net, which covereth the bottom of the cavity of the eye. It is a fine expansion of the EY ( ±55 J EY medullary fibres of the optic nerves upon the' surface of the glassy hu- mour, as far as the ligamentum cili- are. It is on this coat the impres- sions of objects are made. The humours of the eye are three: the first is called the Aqueous; it lies in the fore part of the globe, imme- diately under the cornea: this hu- mour is thin and liquid: it will not freeze in the greatest frost. This evinces the necessity of a continual supply of this humour, which is ma- nifest it hath, because if the cornea be pricked, and this humour squeezed out, it will be restored again in ten or twelve hours. The second hu- mour is the Crystalline; it lies imme- diately next to the aqueous, behind the uvea, opposite to the pupilla, nearer to the fore part than the back part of the globe: it is the least of the humours, but much more solid than any of them: its figure, which is convex on both sides, resembles two unequal segments of spheres, of which the most convex is on its back side, which makes a small cavity in the glassy humour, in which it lies: it is covered with a small coat called Aranea. The third is the Glassy hu- mour; it hath a great resemblance to the white of an egg; it filleth all the hind part of the cavity of the globe: it is in greater abundance than the other two; it is thicker than the aqueous, but thinner than the crys- talline humour. It is contained in a very fine coat of the same name; and it gives the spherical figure to the eye. Upon its back part the re- tina is spread, which it holdeth from the crystalline humour at a distance requisite to receive the impression of objects distinctly. The optic nerves pierce the globe of the eye a little on the inside of the optic axis. Their external coat, which is a production of the dura mater, is continued to the sclerotis, as their internal from the pia mater is to the choroides; and their medul- lary fibres passing through all, are expanded into the retina, upon which the images of objects are painted! The centre of this expansion is in- sensible, and all rays which fall upon it are lost; and consequently that point of the object from which these rays come, is invisible to the eye; the reason of which proceeds probably from the blood vessels, which enter with the optic nerve, and cover this part of the retina. But whatsoever its cause be, there is a manifest advantage in the optic nerves being inserted on the inside of the optic axis: for if they had pierced the eye in the axis, then the middle point of every object had been invisible; and where all things conduce to make us see best, there we had not seen at all. We must likewise have lost some part of an object, if the optic nerves had been placed on the outside of the optic axis; because an object may be so placed, as that all the rays which come from one point, may fall upon the outside of both eyes: but it is impossible they should fall upon the inside of both eyes; and therefore that point which is lost in one eye, is visible by the other. The vessels of the eyes are branches of the external carotids and jugulars, which are distributed upon the in- ternal parts of the eyes, and a vein which opens into the superior sinus of the dura mater, in the basis of the skull, and an artery from the internal carotid. They accompany the optic nerves, and are distributed on the muscles and globe of the eye. There are also some lymphatics which ac- company the blood vessels. The optic nerves are pretty big and round. The third pair of the brain, called Motorii; the fourth pair, called Pa- theticii; the first branch of the fifth pair, called Opthalmicus; and the sixth pair, are all bestowed on the muscles of the eye. All the rays which come from one point of an object are, by the cornea and humours of the eye, united in a point of the retina, which is in a straight line drawn from the same FA ( 256 ) FA point of the object, through the centre of the eyes; and consequently all the rays which come from all the points of an object, are united on the retina, in the same order and propor- tion as the points of the objects are from whence those rays come. Therefore the interposition which these rays malre upon the retina, must be the image of the object. And thus vision in general is per- formed; but to know what the seve- ral parts of the globe contribute here- unto, it is needful to observe, that the cornea is more convex than any other part of it; by which means all the rays are gathered to pass through the pupilla, and none of them are lost upon the uvea. The aqueous hu- mour being thinnest, and most liquid, easily changes its figure, when either the ligamentum ciliare contracts, or both the oblique muscles squeeze the middle of the bulb of the eye, to render it oblong, when objects are too near us. The straight fibres of the uvea dilate the pupilla, when there are but few rays of light; and the circular fibres contract it, when there are too many. When the pu- pilla is contracted, we see most dis- tinctly; when it is dilated, we see most clearly. The glassy humour keeps the crystalline at such a dis- tance from the retina, as is necessary for uniting the rays which come from one point of the object, exactly in one point of the retina. The im- "P At the end of a prescription, 5 signifies fiat; let it be; as f. bolus. Faba, the bean. The Falisci, a people of Hetruria, called it Haba, whence probably the word Faba. Faba major, garden-bean, a spe- cies of Vicia. Faba minor, horse-bean, a variety of the Faba major. Faba febrifuga. See Nux vomi- ca. pression of the object is made upon the retina. The choroides is tinc- tured black, that the rays of light which pass through the retina may not be reflected back again, to con- fuse the image of the object. Being distinct, vision consists in the union of all the rays which come from one point of an object, exactly in the point of the retina; and the rays which come from objects at dif- ferent distances are united at different distances, behind the crystalline hu- mour. They cannot both be exactly united upon the retina, therefore the eye cannot see equally distinctly, at the same time, objects at different distances. It is for this reason that the globe of the eye moves so quickly, and almost continually, and that the muscles of the eyes have such a great quantity of nerves to perform their motions. When the globe of the eye is so flat, as happens sometimes in old age, that the rays pass the re- tina before they unite, in such a case there is no distinct vision; and such as have this defect are called Pres- byta; and if, on the contrary, the globe of the eye be so convex as to unite the rays before they come to the retina, neither is there then any distinct vision; and such as have this defect are called Myopes. Eyebright. See Euphrasia. Ezquahduitl, the dragon's blood tree. Ezula. See Esula. Faba Graca latifolia, i. e. Guaja- cana. Faba Indica. See Nux vomica. Faba Purgatrix, the Barbadoes nut. Fabago, a species of Zygophyllum. Fabaria, orpine. Fabasuilla, common black hen- bane. Fabrilis nigrica, black lead. Fabrorum Aqua, water in which hot iron is quenched. F FA ( 25? ) PA Facie;, the face. It comprehends the forehead, eye-brows, eye-lids, eyes, nose, mouth, chin, cheeks, and ears. Its bones are those of the up- per and lower jaws. Fades -Hijtpocratica, is when the nostrils are sharp, the eyes hollow, the temples low, the tips of the ears contracted, the forehead dry and wrinkled, and the complexion pale or livid. Fades rubra, i. e. Gutta rosacea. Faditious, signifies any thing made by art, in opposition to what is the produce of nature. Faculty, is a power or ability to perform any action. Institution- writers mention three, viz. natural, vital, and animal. By the first they understand that by which the body is nourished and augmented, or another like it generated: which some farther divide into three, nutrition, growth* and generation; and the first of these has also by some been divided into attractive, retentive, concoctive, and expulsive: but these are terms that puzzle rather than instruct, as they convey no distinct signification. The vital faculty is that by which life is preserved, and the ordinary functions of the body performed. And the animal faculty is what conducts the operations of the mind; as the ima- gination, memory, &c. Faces, are excrements: but often made use of to express the ingre- dients and settlings after distillation find infusion. F&culte, are the dregs which sub- side in vegetable juices, as in that of the roots of briony; but these are not used so much in medicine as formerly. Fax. It is proprrvly the sediment of lees, or grounds of any fermented liquor; but in Medicine it is generally understood of wine. It is the same as faeces. The alvine excretions are thus calkd. Fagojiyrum, buckwheat, or brank, a species of Polygonum. Fagus, the beach-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. Me includes iL in his genus the Castanea, or chesnuf, and enumerates three species. Faint-hearted. Acardios. Fainting, from kneeling. In kneel- ing, the ossa pubis are lower than. when we stand; and this not only increases the hollow of the loins, and throws the abdomen and its viscera more outward, or forward, but also, in some measure, strains the abdo- minal muscles, which is so uneasy to some persons as to cause them to faint away. The depression of the os pubis in kneeling depends partly on the tension of the two musculi recti anteriores, the lower tendons qf which are, in this situation, drawn with violence under the condyloid pulley of the os femoris. Wins- low's Anatomy. Fair burn Water. It is in the county of Ross (Scotland), and is of the sulphureous kind. Falcaria, a species of Sium. Falciformis Processus, the dura-ma* tral process; called also the Falx. Faldella, contorted lint used for compresses. Falling Sickness, u e. Epilepsy. Falling Stars, supposed to be in- flammable air produced in the atmos- phere, kindled by means of electri- city. See Gas (Inflammable). Fallopian Tube. See Generation, Farts of, belonging to Women. Fallojiii Ligamentum; also called Ligamentum Poupartii. It is only the lower border of the tendon of the external oblique muscle of the bellv, stretched from the fore part of the os ilium to the os pubis. Falx, a species of Melica, Falx, i. e. Falciformis Processus. Fames. See Hunger. Fames canina, dog-appetite, is such an insatiable hunger, as is not to be satisfied with eating, but continues even when the stomach is full. This is a case much talked of by the an- cients, but rarely met with amongst us. It seems to arise from fretting slin.rp juices in the stomach, which, by their continual vellications, excite a sense like that of hunger, and is to FA ( 258 ) FA be conquered by medicines, and not ordinary food, such things as the tes- tacea, all alkalies, and chalybeates. Fang-ki, a Chinese name for the root of the long birthworth. Far dura. In Pharmacy, it is the stuffing of any extenterated animal, or excavated fruit, with medicinal ingre- dients. Farfara, or Farfarella, colt's foot, a species of Tussilago. Farfarus, white poplar. Farina, meal or flour. Farina fcecundans, impregnating dust. It is placed on the apices of flowers, and falls from thence upon the head of the pistil, or female part of the flower, and is thence conveyed to the matrix, in order to impregnate the seed. Farinacea, a kind of Nutrientia. Farinha Fresca, a Portuguese name for a fine flour of Cassada. Farinha Relada, a Portuguese name for the undried dressed meal of the cassada. Farinefera. See Sago. Famesianus Flos, potatoes. Farrago, a species of bastard sponge. Farrea Nubes. See Furfurosi. Farriery. See Veterinaria. Fascia, a bandage, fillet, or roller, or the doctrine of bandages. iEscu- lapius is said to have been their first inventor. The use of bandages are, to maintain the due situation of dres- sings, to make a compress on a par- ticular part, or to support the parts that are weakened by external acci- dents or internal disease. Fascia, a part of a tendon. See Ajioneurosis. Fascia Heliodori, the T bandage. Fascia sex, &c. Capitum, a six, &c. headed roller. Fascia sjiiralis repens, a spiral rol- ler. Fascia uniens, a roller applied to promote the union of divided parts. Fascia Lata. This muscle is thus named from its enclosing most of the muscles that lie on the os femoris. Fascia. Lumborum. It is a strong tendon fixed to the lateral part of the os sacrum, from the spines of the sacrum, from the spine of the ilium and the spines of the lumbar verte- brae. Fascialis. See Sartorius. Fascialis Muiculus. See Membra- nosus Musculus. Fat, is an oily and sulphureous part of the blood, deposited in the cells of the membrana adiposa, from the innumerable little vessels which are spread amongst them. The fat is to be found immediately under the skin, in all the parts of the body, except in the forehead, eye-lids, lips, upper part of the ear, yard, and scro- tum. In some, the vesicles of the membrana adiposa are so full, that the fat is an inch or more thick; and in others they are almost flat, containing little or no fat. There are two sorts of fat; one white, or rather yellow, soft, and lax, which is easily melted, called Pinguedo; an- other white, firm, brittle, and which is not so easily melted, called Sebum, suet, or tallow. Some reckon the marrow of the bones for a third sort of fat. Dr. Grew takes the fat of animals to be a curdling or coagulat- ing of the oily parts of the blood, either by some of its own saline parts, or by the nitrous parts of the air mingled therewith: whence it is that some animals, as coneys and field hares, grow fat in frosty wea- ther, the oily parts of the blood be- ing then ordinarily coagulated with a greater abundance of nitrous salts received from the air into their bo- dies: and for the same reason it is, that the fat of animals is hard, where- as that of fishes is soft, and runs all to oil, because the water in which they live, hath but few nitrous parts in it, in comparison of air. And this opinion that learned person sup- ported by many experiments, too long to be inserted here. Fatuitas, the same as Morosis; from fatuus, insipidus. Aliments that were insipid, the Latins called^*/*/; whence the sameness in speech of FE ( 259 ) FE foolishness and unsavouriness. In Cullen's Nosology it is synonymous with Amentia. Fauces, the top of the throat; the space about the opening into the larynx and pharynx, which can be seen when the mouth is open, and the tongue depressed. Faufel, \. e. Areca; also a name of the Terra fajionica. Favago Australis, a species of bastard spurge. Favus, a species of Boletus. Fearns. See Filices. Feathergrass. Stijia. Feat her moss. Hypnum. Febrifuge, from febris, a fever; and fugo, to drive away, is any medicine serviceable in a fever, of what form soever. Febrifuge Salt of Silvius, i. e. Salt (Regenerated Sea). Febrifugum Cranii, i. e. Regulus Antim. Med. Febrifugum Oleum, febrifuge oil. When the flowers of antimony are made with sal. amrnon. and anti- mony sublimed together, if they are exposed to the air, they run into a liquid thus called. Febrifugus Pulvis. The Germans gave this name to the pulv. stypt. Helv. In England, a mixture of the tart. emet. with a proper quan- tity of some of the testacea, hath obtained this appellation. Febrifugus Sal, i. e. Sal Marin. Regenerat. Febris. See Fever. Febris anginosa, i. e. AmJiMmerina tnginosa, vel Scarlatina anginosa. Febris ardens, the inflammatory fe- ver; also the Causos of Hippocrates. - Febris alba, i.e. Chlorosis. Febris amatoria, i. e. Chlorosis. Febris bullosa, i. e. Pemjihigus, Of vesicular fever. Febris castrensis, the camp fever, a kind of remittent tertian of the typhus kind. Febris carcerum, the jail fever. It is an instance of the severer kind of typhus. Febris continens, i. e. Synochus. Febris continua putrida, i. e. Syno- chus, or putrid fever. Febris dejiuratoria, a variety of Sy- nochus. Febris erratica. Erratic fevers are usually either the tertian or the quar- tan kinds of intermitting fevers. Febris flava, yellow fever, or ar- dent bilious fever. Febris Hungarica. See Morbus Hungaricus. Febris Lenticularis, Peticularis, vel Pundicidaris. They are all symp- tomatica!, or the typhus or synochus, attended with spots in the skin, and called spotted fevers, from these ap- pearances attending them. Febris maligna hedica. It is a mild kind of typhus. Febris nautica Jiestilentialis. It is a kind of typhus. Febris Pemjihigodes, i. e. Pemjihi- gus. Febris SyncoJiAis, the syncopal fe- ver. It is attended with frequent swooning. Febris Syneches cum Vesiculis, &c. i. e. Pemphigus. Febris Urticaria, Urticaria, or acute nettle rash. Fecula, i. e. Fax. Fecula, i. e. Facula. Pel Gall. See Bile. Fel Natura, i. e. Aloe. Felliflua Passio, a name of the Cholera Morbus. Fellwort, i. e. Gentian. Felon. So the paronychia is called when.its seat is in the periosteum at the beginning. Felt spat, a genus of Petra, being quartzose crystal, perfectly opaque; of a solid, yet frequently of a scaly structure; shining and glassy; very hard and compact. Edwards. Femoris Os. In the thigh is only one bone; it is the largest and strongest of any of the cylindrical bones. See Femur. Femur, the thigh, includes all be- tween the buttocks and the knee; it is thus called from ferendo, bearing, because it sustains the whole animal; more strictly therefore it signifies tbe FE ( 260 ) FE thigh bone. This is the longest of all the bones in the body: its fibres are close and hard: it has a cavity in its middle: it is a little convex and round on its fore side, but a little hollow, with a long and a small ridge, called Linea Aspera, on its back side. At ks upper end it has three epiphyses, which separate easily in children: the first is its extremity, which is a large and round head, covered with a carti- lage, which is received into the ace- tabulum coxendicis, wherein it is tied by two ligaments; the first is pretty large, and comes from the edge of the acetabulum: the second is round and short; it comes from the bottom of the acetabulum, and is inserted into the middle of the round head. The part immediately below this round head, which is small, long, and a little oblique, is called its neck. It makes an angle with the body of the bone, by which means the thighs and feet are kept at a distance from one an- other, and we stand firmer: the linea propensionis easily falling perpendi- cularly upon any part of the quad- rangular space between the feet. Besides this obliquity of the neck of the bone, it conduces much to the strength of the muscles of the thigh, which must have otherwise passed very near to the centre of motion. The second is called Trochanter ma- jor; it is a pretty big protuberance on the external side of the thigh bone, just at the root of the neck: it is rough, because of the insertion of some muscles into it. It has a small -dent at its root, into which the mus- culi quadragemini and the obtura- tores are inserted. The third is cal- led Trochanter minor: it is on the hinder side of the thigh bone, a little lower, and less than the other. These protuberances mightily in- crease the force of the muscles, by removing not only their insertions, but likewise their directions from the centre of motion. The lower ex- tremity of the thigh bone, which is articulated with the tibia by gingly- mus, is divided in the middle by a sinus into two heads or protuberance1?, the external and the internal, which are received into the upper sinuses of the tibia. Through the spaces between the hind parts of these two heads, pass the great vessels and nerves, which go to the leg, because the upper end of the thigh bone was articulated by arthrodia, that we might not only move our legs back- wards or forwards, but likewise nearer to, and farther from one another; therefore its lower extremity was joined to the tibia by ginglymus, which is the strongest articulation. Fenestra. See Ear. Fenestra ovalis £sr rotunda, from fenestra, a window. See Tympanum, Fennel. See Fceniculnm. Fennelflower. Nigella. Fennel Giant. See Ferula. Fennel (Scorching). See ' Thapsia, Fenugreek, Fcenum Gracum, or Tri- gonella. Ferina, that delirium in which the patient rages violently, and is furious, It is the same as Maniodea. Ferinus, savage or brutal. But in a medical sense it signifies noxious or malignant; hence it is applied tu coughs. Fermentation, is a spontaneous, sen- sible, internal motion of the consti- tuent particles of animal and vege- table substances, by which these par-, tides are removed from their present arrangements, and are connected to- gether in new ones, forming sub- stances essentially different. To effect this change, fire, water, and pure air are necessary. The principal fermentations are the vinous, acetous, and putrefactive. These, in almost all vegetable, and in some^few animal matters, seem to be one series natu-r rally divided into three stages; the appearances in each of which are the following: in the first stage, called the vinous, or sometimes the spiritu- ous fermentation (for the manage- ment of which a considerable pro- portion of water is required), the solution becomes turbid, a good deal of motion is visible in it* a portion FE ( 26r ) FI of mucus subsides, another rises to the top (forming what is called yeast, or barm), carbonic acid or fixed air in large quantity and fire are given out, tartar and alkahol are formed. In the second stage, or the acetous, this tartar and alkahol are re-united, and part of the mucilage, which is further changed, with a portion of the carbonic acid, pure air is taken in from the atmosphere, a larger quantity than in the vinous is given out, and vinegar is formed. In the third stage, called the putrid or pu- trefactive, the proportion of water is more indifferent than in the two former, there is little alteration in the heat, nauseous vapours are emitted, mixed, during a great part of the process, with ammoniac or volatile alkali; a small proportion of earthy and saline matter remains: this hath also been called the alkaline fermen- tation, and ammoniac hath been con- sidered the product. From this his- tory it is evident, that fermentation may be considered that natural ope- ration whereby dead animals and ve- getables, undergoing many changes, are finally reduced to their original elements. The progress of fermen- tation requires time, but may be ex- ceedingly accelerated or retarded by the management of heat or fire, water, and pure air; by the total exclusion of either of which, fermentation is entirely prevented. It is also pro- moted by the use of ferments, and on the contrary, retarded by resins, bitters, alkahol, acids, &c. which in as much as they restrain the putrefac- tive fermentation, have been called antiseptics. All attempts hitherto made to solve the phenomena of fermentation must be allowed to be very defective. Fermentum, ferment, barm, or yeast, leaven; to which may be added, from late experiments, the carbonic acid, or fixed air; substances which enter into fermentation more readily than others. Pliny, in his Natural His- tory, Lib. xviii. c. 7. speaks of the barm from malt liquor. Fern. See Filix. Fern (Female). See Filix Fatmina, Pteris, and Pteres Aquilina. Fern (Flowering). See Osmunda. Fern (Male). See Filix Mas. Fern (Marsh). See Thelypteres. Ferr amenta Candentia, red-hot irons. So Celsus calls the actual cauteries. Ferraria. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There are two species. Ferrata Aqua, i. e. Acidula. Ferrugo, rust of iron. Ferrum, Iron, which see. Ferrum Equinum. So Tournefort called the H/ppocreJiis. Fersa, the measles. Ferula, fennel giant. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates nine species. Ferulago, a species of Ferula. Festuca, fescue, or fescue-grass. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates nineteen species. Fescue, i. e. Festuca. Fescue-grass (Wild). See AEgilops. Fever, is an augmented velocity of blood. The almost infinite variety of causes of this distemper does so diversify its appearances, and indicate so many ways of cure, that our room here will not allow of any more than to refer to Riverius, Willis, Morton, Sydenham, and Huxham, for the practice, in all its shapes. Feverfew. See Matricaria, and Parthenium. Feverfew (Bastard). See Parthe- nium. Feverfew (Corn.) See Chamame- lum. Fiber, the beaver, the animal from which the drug called Castor is ob- tained. Fibre, is an animal thread, of which there are different kinds: some are soft, flexible, and a little elastic; and these are either hollow like small pipes, spongious, and full of little cells, as the nervous and fleshy fibres; others are more solid, flexible, and with a strong elasticity or spring, as the membranous and cartilaginous fibres; and a third sort are hard and n ( 26a j EI flexible, as the fibres of the bones. Now of all these, some are very sen- sible, others destitute of all sense; some so very small as not to be easily perceived; others, on the contrary, so big as to be plainly seen; and most of them, when examined with a microscope, appear to be composed of still smantrfibres. Thesefibres first constitute the substance of the bones, cartilages, ligaments, membranes, nerves, veins, arteries, and muscles. And again, by the various texture, and different combination of some or all of these parts, the more com- pound organs are formed; such as the lungs, stomach, liver, legs, and arms, the sum of all which make up the body. Fibrous Root. Linnaeus applies it to those roots only which consist en- tirely of small fibres, or radicuiae. Fibrous Stone, an order in the class of Stones. It is of a fibrous structure, and belongs not to any other order of this class. Edwards. Fibula, or Perone, irtpom, the outer and lesser bone of the leg; it is much smaller than the tibia, yet not shorter. It lies on the outside of the leg; and its upper end, which is not so high as the knee, receives the lateral knob of the upper end of the tibia, into a small sinus which it has in its inner side. Its lower end is received into the small sinus of the tibia, and then it extends into a large process, which forms the outer ancle, embracing the external side of the astragalus. The tibia and fibula touch not one an- other, but at their ends. The space which they leave in their middle is filled up by a strong membranous ligament, and some muscles which extend the feet and toes. Fibula, the name of a contrivance of the ancients for bringing the lips of wounds together. Fibulaus, or Fibuleus, from fibula, a name of the musculus peronaeus primus. Ficaria, pilewort, or lesser celan- dine, a species of Ranunculus. Ficatio, i. e. Fie us. Fici. There are several excres* cences, such as those about the fun- dament, in persons subject to the piles, or infected with the venereal disease, which are thus called by surgeons. See Ficus. Ficoidea, a plant that resembles the Ficoides. Ficoides, a name of the Melocadus. Ficus, a fig-tree. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates se- venteen species. Ficus, the name of a tubercle about the anus, or the pudenda, &c. See Fici, Proptosis, and Thymus. Ficus Americana, i. e. Melocadus. Ficus AUgyptiaca, i. e. Sycomorus. Ficus Indica, a variety of the Musa. Ficus Indica Grana, cochineal. Ficus Indica, that variety of the Ojiuntia that is usually called the middle-sized Indian Fig. Ficus Infernalis, a name of the Palma Christi. Ficus Sativa, the common fig, the Ficus Carica of Linnaeus. The dried figs are called Carica. Fidicinales, is a term applied by Mr. Cowper, and some other anato- mists, to those muscles of the fingers, called also Lumbricalis, from the use they are put to by musicians in playing upon some instruments. Fig (Indian). See Ojiuntia. Fig Marigold, i. e. Mesembryan- themum. Fig-tree, Ficus. Figwort. See Scrophularia. Filago, cudweed. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates se- ven species. Filago Aljiia, the herb lion's foot. Filament, little thread, string, or fibre of any thing. In Botany pro- perly that part of the stamen which serves to elevate the anthera, or sum- mit, and at the same time connects it with the flower. Filbert, a variety of the hazel-nut. FHelium, the frenum of the pre- puce. Filetum, the frenum under the tongue. FHices, ferns, one of the seven EI ( 283 ) FI tribes or families of the vegetable kingdom, according to Linnaeus, by whom they are thus characterized, in having their fructification on the back side of the leaves. They con- stitute the first order in the class Cryptogamia, and consist of eighteen genera. This order comprehends the entire sixteenth class of Tourne- fort, in whose system the Filices make only a single genus, in the section of the above-mentioned class. Filius ante Patrem, a name of the Tussilago, because its flowers appear before the leaves. This name is given also to other plants, whose flowers appear before their leaves. Filix Fcemina, female polypody, or female fern, a species of Polyjio- dium. Filix Florida. It is the Osmunda Regalis of Linnaeus. Filix Mas, male polypody, or male fern, a species of Polypodium. The college have introduced the root of this plant into their Pharmacopoeia as an anthelmintic. Filtration, is the method of ren- dering fluids clear by passing them through a porous solid, as the fil- tering stone, compact close linen, woolen cloths, or porous paper, which is generally used for this pur- pose, as a lining to a funnel, or other such vessel. Filtration is also per- formed on a principle somewhat dif- ferent, as by emersing one end of a porous substance, as a piece of list, scaine of cotton, or slip of thick paper, or other such substance, moist- ened in its whole length in the fluid, and allowing the other end of it to hang down over the outside of the vessel. The fluid in this depending part drains out by its own gravity, and is supplied by capillary attrac- tion from the portion next within the vessel, which is supplied in the same manner from the surface of the fluid, till the whole passes over, un- less too deep, these appearing to act as a syphon. Filtrum. See Filtration. It is also a stone whjcfe is found in the. bay of Mexico, which is used for fil- tering liquors through. Filum, thread fucus, a species of Fucus. Filum Arsenicale, sublimate mer- cury. Fimbria. The extremities or borders of the tubae Fallopianae were formerly thus called, signifying a fringed border, which that resembles. Finger. See Digitus. Fingrigo. See Pisonia-. Finochio, a name of the sweet Azo- rian fennel. Fir (Common.) Picea. Fir-tree. See Abies. Fir (Norway Spruce). Picea. . Fire. The chief of the natural philosophers and chemists on the continent consider fire as an element, or true primitive principle of bodies. Beaume defines it to be a matter es- sentially fluid, the principle of fluid- ity in other bodies, and always in motion. It is the principal agent and cause of almost all the composi- tions and decompositions which take place in nature. Fire is considered as a simple element, appearing to have no constituent parts; however, as the light which proceeds from the sun may be decomposed into seven different colours by means of the prism, and as these differently co- loured rays have, moreover, each their proper refrangibility, we may suspect that fire is composed of parts very simple indeed, but heterogene- ous with regard to each other. The particles of which fire is composed have scarcely any mutual cohesion; they are of an inconceivable small- ness, surpassing that of other bodies. ■ When it is pure, detached, and not a part of any compound, it hath an action upon all bodies, and even be- .'" comes an instrument proper for ana- lyses and compositions. When it is combined with other substances, and makes one of the constituent principles of compound bodies, it is inactive, and in perfect repose, and cannot put itself in motion but when it is, excited. It penetrates all bo- FI ( 264 ) FI dies with extreme facility, distribut- ing itself uniformly throughout all parts of their masses; none is capa- ble of resisting its action. When it is introduced into bodies, it dilates them, warms them, and causes them to increase in bulk without augment- ing their weight. There is no body which is not continually penetrated by a greater or less quantity of this pure fire, always in proportion to the quantity contained in the ambient air. This fire perpetually flies off and re-enters, according to circum- stances; because it is not combined with, but only interposed between the particles of the substance. Those bodies which excite in us sensations of cold, are still penetrated by a large quantity of fire. One may indeed deprive them of part of this fire; but hitherto it has proved impossible, by the greatest degree of cold we can excite, artificially to deprive bodies of all the fire they contain.—Many English philosophers do not consider fire as a principle. See Heat. Fire, Circulatory, or Reverberatory, is a chemical furnace, where the heat goes not out by a direct funnel, but is returned upon the vessel, or matter to be managed by it. Fire-Damp. An inflammable gas thus named by the English miners, is found in mines and other deep pits. It is lighter than air, it floats near the roofs of mines, and is apt to catch fire and explode. Did. of Chemist. Fire (Potential), the same as caus- tic. Firmness. This property in all bodies must be as the surfaces and contacts of their component parts: and thus that body* whose parts are most firm in themselves, and are by their peculiar shapes capable of the greatest contacts, is the most firm, and that which has parts very small, and capable of the least contact, will be most soft. In the former, the greatest requisite is to be as near to cubes as possible, and in the latter, to spheres. And in the same man- ner are to be accounted for, not only all the intermediate degrees between the most firm and the most soft bo- dies, but those different consistences, which are distinguished by other names, as friable, tenacious, gluti- nous, and the like; for the greater are the solidites or firmness of the component parts of any body, in proportion to their surfaces, though that body, by the aptitude of their contacts, may be what we call very hard, yet it will be the most friable or brittle. And where the surfaces of the compounding particles are much extended upon a small quan- tity of matter, the bodies they com- pose, though they may be light and soft, yet they will be tenacious and glutinous; for, although the flexibi- lity of their compounding parts ad- mits of their easy change of figure by any external force, yet by their touching one another in so many points, they are very difficultly sepa- rated. The former is the case of crystalized salts, resins, and the like; the latter of tupentines, gums, and all of that tribe. For farther un- derstanding herein, see Cohesion and Solidity. Fissilis (Lapis), i. e. Lajiis Hibef* nicus. Fissure, from findo, to cleave, is any crack or slit. In Natural Phi- losojihy this term is frequently used for those divisions between layers of different kinds of earth or stone. And in Anatomy surgeons use it for the longitudinal fractures of bones. Fissura Cerebri, i. e. Fissura magna Silvii. Fissura magna Sylvii. The an- terior and middle lobes of the cere- brum on each side are parted by a deep, narrow sulcus, which ascends obliquely backwards from the tem- poral ali of the os sphenoides, to near the middle of the os parietale, and this sulcus is thus called. Fistula. So the Latins called a catheter. Fistula, is any kind of pipe; and therefore some anatomists call many FL ( 265 ) FL parts that have any resemblance thereto in their figure, fistula; as the aspera arteria, fistula pulmonalis; the urethra, fistula urinaria, &c. But its common use is for ulcers that lie deep, and ooze out their matter through long* narrow, winding pas- sages; in which cases the bones are frequently foul, and the extreme parts callous. Fistularis, fistular. In Botany those floweri are thus called which are compounded of many long, hollow, small florets, like pipes; and those stalks are thus called, fistulous, which are hollow like a pipe. Fixation, a term in Chemistry to express the reducing a fluid body into a fixed one; as quicksilver, by a mix- ture of lead, &c. And the rendering any volatile substance fixed, so as not to fly off upon being exposed to an intense heat. Flag, a genus of laminated stones, of a granulated structure. Edwards. Flag, the Iris. Flammula. So the skein of sil£ Was used to be called with which setons were used to be made. Flammula Vitalis. Some have entertained very fine-spun notions under this term; but we can make no more plain sense out of all the conceits upon this head, than that natural warmth, which is the effect of a circulating blood, and which therefore is always as its velocity. Flanks. See Umbilical Region. Flatulent Tumours, are such as easily yield to the pressure of the finger, but readily return, by the elas- ticity, to a tumid state again. These are so light as scarce to be felt by the patient, and are no otherwise incom- modious than by their unsightliness or bulk. Flatus, is wind gathered in the bowels, or any cavities of the body, caused by indigestion, and a gro-,s internal perspiration, which there- fore is discussed by \y«.rm uromatics, and rarified enough to break away, wherever vent can be found. Flavum Lignum, fustic wood. It is used by dyers for staining in yel- low; but is not noticed in medicine. Flax. See Linum, Flax (Carolinian). See Pclyjire- mum. Flax (Purging). See Linum Ca- tharticum. Flemen, a tumour of the foot, about the ancle. Sometimes it signifies callous furrows in the hands and feet. Fteresin, a name for the gout. Flctus, weeping. Flexor, a name applied to several muscles, from their office, which is to bend the parts to which they be- long. Flexor Brevis. See Perforatus. Flexor Brevis Minimi Digiti Ma- nus. It rises from the unciform pro- cess of the carpus toward the annular ligament, and is inserted into the basis of the little finger. Flexor Capitis. See Redus Internus Major. Flexor Carpi Radialis. See Cubi- taus Internus. Flexor Carpi Ulnaris. See Ra- diaus Internus. Flexor Digitorum Accessorius. See Flexor Longus Pedis. Flexor Internodii Secundi Digitorum Manus. It rises from the inner con- dyle of the os humeri, and from the fore part of" the head of the ulna and radius; it passes through the annular ligament, and spreads out into four tendons, which are inserted into the basis of the second phalanx: they are bound down by what is called an annular ligament, which is really a general sheath of the fingers, thicker at the joints than elsewhere. Flexor Longus, vel Perforans Pedis. It arises from the posterior part of tire tibia, just below the poplitaeus, and from the interosseous ligament; then goes on the inside of the astra- galus and os calcis (from whose in- ternal part a short head rises, which is called Accessorius) ; and passing through the slit of the perforatus, it3 four tendons are inserted into the bases of the last bones of the toes. FL ( 266 ) FE This muscle receives some fibres from the flexor pollicis longus. Fiexores Pollicis. There are two of these muscles; the first arises from the internal extuberance of the hu- merus, and from the middle and inner part of the radius, by two dif- ferent orders of fleshy fibres; and passing under the ligamentum annu- lare, its tendon is inserted into the third bone of the thumb. The second arises from the bones of the carpus, from the annular ligament, and is inserted into the second inter- node of the thumb. Flexor Pollicis Pedis longus, arises from the upper and back part of the fibula, and passing behind the inner ancle, is inserted into the last bone of the great toe. Flexor Pollicis Pedis brevis, arises from the os cuneiforme medium, and is inserted into the ossa sesamoidaea, upon the second joint of the great toe. Fiexores Primi Internodii Digito- rum. These are muscles that are both on the hands and feet. Win- slow calls them Lumbricales, which see. Dr. Hunter describes the lum- bricales as productions of the flexor:^ and describes distinctly the Flexor Primi Internodii Pollicis Manus. It rises from the annular ligament of the carpus, and is in- serted into the first bone of the thumb. Flexor Secundi Internodii Pollicis Manus. It is made up of two por- tions; the anterior of which is in- serted into one sesamoid bone, the posterior into the outer. Flint. It is a genus in the order of Quartz. It is a quartzose stone, very hard and compact; of a solid structure; always invested with an outward crust; and either transparent or semi-transparent. Edwards. Flints (Liquor of). When two or three parts of alkaline salt are added to one of verifiable earth, and the degree of heat is carried no further than to melt the mixture, without giving time for the alkali to evaporate, the product obtained is" ai vitriform mass, in which the earth is' held in solution: but as the mixture- retains a great superabundance of alkali, it preserves almost all the pro- perties of alkaline salt; it powerfully attracts moisture from the air, and deliquesces. In this state it is called' Liquor of Flints. Beaume. Flos. See Flowers. Flos A'iris, a species of Epiden- drum. Flos Amentaceus. See Amentaceous- Flowers. Flos Apetalus. These are without petals. Flos camfianiformis. These flowers are shaped like a bell. Those whose edges spread wide, are termed ojiett- bell-shaped Flowers; but those which are much less spread, are called tubu- lous bell-shaped Flowers. Flos CaryophyIleus. It is such a flower as is shaped like a clove-gilly- flower. Flos Comjiositus, vel flosculosus. It is a compound flower, composed of florets or less flowers; of this kind is the dandelion and many others. Flos Cruciformis. It is composed of four petals, placed in the formr of a cross. Of this sort are the cab- bage, the wall-flower, and mustard. Flos Cuculi, meadow pinks, wild williams, cuckow-flower, ragged ro- bin ; a species of Lychnis. Flos Ferri, iron flos. A genus in the order of Cryptometalline Floses. Edwards. Flos Ferri. It is a species of calca- reous stone, or of spar, of the figure of vegetable bodies. It is composed of ramifications, resembling white coral; frequently of a most elegant white colour. In some specimens of thenar ferri the fibres run chiefly longitudinally, some few branch out laterally. Flos Flosculosus. See Flos Compo- situs. Flos Infundibuliformis, a funnel- shaped flower. Of this kind is the marvel of Peru. Its border is co- nical, it contracts, and ends in a tube.- FL t ^7 j FL fflos Jovis, flower of Jupiter. Flos Labiatus, lip-shaped flower. It is an irregular, monopetalous flower, divided commonly into two lips; the upper is called the Crest, and the under one, the Beard. As the La- . tnium or Archangel. Flos Liliaceus, a lily-shaped flower. It is generally composed of six petals, which resemble those of the lily. Of this sort are the tulip and asphodel. Flos Monopetalus, a flower com- posed of one leaf. All those flowers ■whose leaves are joined at the bot- tom, so that they fall off entire, are termed Monopetalous Flowers. Flos Monopetalus Anomalus, an irre- gular flower, consisting of one leaf. Flos Papilionaceus, a pea-bloom- flower. It is a flower which, in some measure, resembles a butterfly, with its wings expanded. It always consists of the vexillum, which is>a large, roundish petal.; two wings, which compose tire sides; and the carina, which is a concave petal: this is sometimes entire, at others it con- •sists of two petals adhering pretty closely together. Flos Personalis, a personated flower. It is an irregular monopetalous ■/flower, which gapes, but is closed between its lips by a palate. As in the Antirrhinum, or Snap-dragon. Flos Petalodes, a petalous flower. It is a flower whose organs of gene- ration are surrounded with petals; it is opposed to Ape talus Flos. Flos Polypetalus, a polypetalous flower. It is one composed of seve- ral petals. .When these agree in figure and position, it is called a .regularpolypetalous Flower ; but when the petals do not agree in figure and position, it is called an irregular poly- petalous Flower. Flos Radiatus, a radiated flower. It consists of two parts, viz. the disk and the rays, which are several semi- florets set round the disk in the form of a star. These are called radiated Aiscous Flowers; but those which have ino such rays are called naked discous /Flowers. Flos Rosaceus, rose-shaped flowers. They consist of five or more petals, which are placed circularly in form of a rose. Flos Rotatus. It is a flower in the form of a wheel; such are those of borage. Flos semiflosculosus. See Flos Com- positus. Flos stamineus. It is one which is composed of many chives included in a calyx, having no petals. Of this sort is the urtica, or stinging- nettle, &c. Flos sterilis, a barren flower. Those have no embryo adhering to them; so are called male flowers, Flos verticillatus, whorle-shaped flower. These grow closely united, surrounding the stalk at the joints, as the lamium. Flos umbellaiu:., an umbellated flower. It is when the extremity of the stalk or branch is divided into several pedicles, or rays, beginning from the same point, and opening in -such a manner as to form -a kind of inverted cone, like an umbrella. Flos urceolatus, pitcher-shaped flower. Of this sort are the arbutus and whortleberry. Flowers, in. Chemistry, are the most subtile parts of dry bodies, which rise by fire to the top of vessels made on purpose to receive them; as the flowers of sulphur, benjamin, &c. In Botany such are reckoned perfect flowers, which have a petal, stamen, calyx, stylus, &c. and what- ever flower wants either of these, is reckoned imperfect. . Perfect flowers are divided into simple ones, which are not composed of other smaller ones, and which usually have but one single style; and compounded, which consist of many flosculi, all making but one flower. Simple flowers are monopetalous, which have the body of the flower all of one entire leaf, though sometimes cut or divided a little way into many seeming petala, or leaves, as in borage, bugloss, &c. or polypetalous, which have distinct petala, and those falling off singly FL ( 268 ) FL and not all together, as the seeming petala of the monopetalous flowers ' always do. Both those are farther divided into uniform and difform flowers. The former have their right and left-hand parts, and the forward and backward parts all alike; but the difform have no such regularity, as in the flowers of sage, dead-nettle, &c. A monopetalous difform flower is likewise farther divided into, 1. Semifistular, whose upper part re- sembles a pipe cut off obliquely, as in the aristolochia: 2. Labiate; and this either with one lip only, as in the acanthium and scordium; or with two lips, as in the far greater part of the labiate flowers. And here the upper lip is sometimes turned up- wards, and the convex part down- wards, as in the chamaecissus, Sec. but most usually the upper Jip is convex above, and turns the hollow part down to its fellow below, and so represents a kind of helmet, or monk's hood. And from thence these are frequently called Galeate, Cucullate, and Galericulate Flowers; and in this form are the flowers of the lamium, and most verticillate plants: 3. Corniculate, i. e. such hol- low flowers as have on their upper part a kind of spur or little horn; as in the L'miaria, Delphi/turn, Sec. Compounded flowers are either, 1. Discous or discoidal, that is, whose flosculi are set together so close, thick, and even, as to make the sur- face of the flower plain and flat, which, therefore, because of its round form, will be like a discus; which disk is sometimes radiated, when there is a row of petala standing round in the disk like the points of a star, as in the Matricaria, Chama- melum, Sec, and sometimes naked, having no such radiated leaves round the limb of its disk; as in the Tena- cetum: 2. Planifolious, which is com- posed of plain flowers set together in circular rows round the centre, and whose face is usually indented, notch- ed, uneven, and jagged; as the ffie- raciaJ Sonchil &c. 3. Fistular, which are compounded of many long, hol- low, little flowers, like pipes, all di- vided into large jags at the ends. Imperfect flowers, because they want the petjia, are called Stamineous, Ape- ialous, and Capillaceous. And those which hang pendulous by fine threads like the Juli, are by Tournefort called Amentaceous; we called them Cats- tails. The term Campaniformis is used for such as are in the shape of a bellf and Infundibuliformis, for such as are in the form of a funnel. In the Linnaean system, complete flowers are divided into simple and aggregate. Simple flowers differ from aggregate in this, that they have not any part of fructification common to many flowers, as is the case with aggregate. Flowers are called aggre-' gate, when many flosculi (florets) are, by the mediation of some part of the fructification common to them all, so united, that no one of them could be taken out without destroy- ing the form of the whole, of which it was a part. The common part in aggregate flowers is either the re- ceptacle or the calyx. A partial flower of the aggregate one is called Flosculus, a floret. Aggregate flowers are primarily divisible into seven kinds, which, from different circum- stances, are termed by Linnaeus the Aggregate, properly so called, the Compound, the Umbellate, the Cymose, the Amentaceous, the Glumose, the Spadiceous. A flower is sometimes luxuriant, or what is commonly called a double flower: it is so termed when some of the parts of fructification are augmented in number, and others thereby excluded. The luxuriancy is commonly owing to the luxuriancy of its nourishment: the part multi- plied is r \:*ily the corolla, but some- times th. CT.lyx also; and by this in- crease of the covers, the essential parts of fructification are destroyed. Luxuriant flowers are divisible into, Multiplicati, multiplied, Plent, full, and Proliferi, producing young. To these may be added Mutilate, maimed, or such as are deficient in some part, F L ( 269 which stand opposed to the luxuriant ones. Flozuers are farther distin- guished into male, female, herma- phrodite, and neuter. See Plant. Flowers of Zinc. They are to be considered as the calx of this semi- metal. The calx is very refractory, and in the highest degree fixed. Fluates, are salts formed by the combination of the fluoric acid (see acids) with the different alkaline, earthy, and metalline bases. There are twenty-four species enumerated in Fourcroy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Fluduation, a term in Surgery. When matter is formed in an ab- scess, and lightly pressed with the fingers, the motion of fluduation may be distinctly felt. Fluidity. This is a property arising from the smallness of the constituent particles of bodies, and their disposi- tion to motion from the sphericity of their figures, whereby they can easily slide over one another's surfaces all manner of ways, and can touch but in few points. Mr. Boyle, in his History of Fluidity, enumerates several requisites thereunto, and gives many curious experiments in confirmation of his conjectures; as does also Dr. Hook, in his Micrographia. But the corpuscular philosophy seems defec- tive in explicating this great pheno- menon, without recourse to the true cause of the various agitations and motions of the particles of fluids, as- signed by Sir Isaac Newton, who, as he lays it down for a primary law of nature, that all particles of matter do attract one another when they come within a certain distance; so he also conjectures, that at all greater dis- tances they do fly away from, and avoid one another; for then, though their common gravity may keep them together in a mass, together with the pressure of other bodies upon them ; yet their continual endeavour to avoid one another singly, and the adventitious impulses of light, heat, or other external causes, may make the particles of fluids continually ) FL move round about one another, and so produce this quality. There is a difficulty indeed in accounting why the particles of fluids always keep at such a distance from one another, as not to come within the sphere of one another's attraction. The fabric and constitution of that fluid body, water, is wonderfully amazing; that a body so very rare, and which has such a vast over-proportion of pores, or in- terspersed vacuity, to solid matter, should yet be perfectly incompressi- ble by the greater force. And yet this fluid is easily reducible into that firm, transparent, friable body, which we call ice, by being only exposed to a certain degree of cold. One would here think, that though the particles of water cannot come near enough to attract each other, yet the inter- vening frigorific matter doth, by be- ing mingled yfcr minima, strongly at- tract them, and is itself likewise strongly attracted by them, and so wedges or fixes all the mass into a firm, solid body; which solid body loses its solidity again, when by heat the vinculum is solved, and the frigo- rific particles are disjoined from those of the water, and are forced to fly out of it. And just thus may the fumes of lead perhaps fix quicksilver. When a firm, solid body, such as a metal, is by heat reduced into a fluid, the particles of fire disjoin and sepa- rate its constituent parts, which mu- tual attraction caused before to co- here, and keep them at such a dis- tance from one another, as that they are out of the sphere of each other's attraction as long as that violent mo- tion lasts; and when by their light- ness and activity they are flown off, unless they be renewed by a continual supply, the component particles of the metal come near enough again to feel one another's attraction. As, therefore, the cause of cohesion of the parts of solid bodies appears plainly to be their mutual attraction; so the chief cause of fluidity seems to be a contrary motion impressed on the particles of fluids, by which they FL ( 270 ) FO avoid and fly from one another, as %oon as they come at, and as long as they keep such a distance from each •other. It is observed also in all ■fluids, that the direction of their pressure against the vessels that con- tain them, is in lines perpendicular to the sides of such vessels; which property being the necessary result of the particles of any fluids being spherical, it shows that the parts of all fluids are so, or of a figure very nearly approaching thereunto. As this is a very necessary praecognitum, see farther under- Hydrostatics, and ■Glands in general. Fluor, an order in the class of Stones. Fluors are fossil bodies, w hich strike not fire with steel; effervesce not with acids; very readily are -brought into fusion, either by them- selves, or when mixed with certain other earths and stones, especially the calcareous; and more easily brought into fusion, under similar circum- stances, than the fossil bodies, with which they can be confounded. Ed- wards. Fluor, is a philosophical term used to signify the actual state of fluidity of bodies, whilst their parts are kept in motion by lire, or any other agent. Fluor Albus, is a distemper com- mon to the female sex, called by them the Whites. It arises from a laxness of the glands of the uterus, and a cold pituitous blood, that, in- stead of the menstrual discharges, is- sues out a slimy yellowish matter, not much unlike the running of a gonorrhoea, and which it is so near akin to as hardly to be distinguished; and sometimes is attended, too, with such a sharpness as to make it dan- gerous to men to have any venereal intercourse with them at those times. The cure is much the same as in a gonorrhoea, and requires deterging and strengthening; to both which purposes most of the turpentines are conducive, especially after due eva- cuation. This is also, by some writers, called Fluor Muliebris, and Uteritms. Fluor Ericiformis. It is an instance of those fluors which, in their confi- guration, resemble vegetables. Fius, or Fluss, i. e. Fluor. Flux (Black.) The white flux de- tonates briskly by means of kindled charcoal, and the nitre and tartar mutually alkalize each other. If this inflammation be effected in a mortar slightly covered, part of the smoke that rises from the tartar combines with the alkali, which is the product of the inflammation, and renders it black and phlogistic. This forms a very good reductive of metals. ■Beaume. Flux (Crude), i.e. Flux (White). Flux (White). To one part of nitre add two of tartar. This mix- ture is used for the fusion and re- duction of ores and metallic calces. Beaume. Fluxion, is used by the chemists in the same sense as Fusion; and signi- fies running any metals or other bo- dies into a fluid, by fire or otherwise. It also signifies the same as Defiuxion, or Catarrh, from fluo, to flow. Far which reason, likewise, Fluxus Alvi- nus is a diarrhcea, Fluxus Hepaticus a dysentery, from the contents of the stools, and the like. Fluxus, the same as Apocenosis. Focarius, bread broiled on the hearth or gridiron. Focus. From its signifying a hearth or fire-place, some have made use of it to express the seat of a fever, or some other distempers. In Optics it is the point of convergence or con- course, where the rays meet and cross the axis after their refraction or re- flection. Fodina. The labyrinth in the bone of the ear is thus called. Foedula, a species of Fungus. Fceniculi, vel Fceniculatum Lignum, sassaffras wood. Faeniculum, fennel, a species of Ane- thum, according to Linnaeus. The college have retained the seed of this plant in their Pharmacopoeia; a simple water, Aqua Fceniculi is directed; the seed also enters the FO ( 27r ) FO Spiritus Juniperi Compositus, for- merly called Aqua Juniperi Com- posita. Fceniculum Alftinum, a name of the Meum. Faniculum Annuum. See Visnaga. Fceniculum Erraticum, English saxi- frage. Fseniculum Orientate. See Cumi- num. Fceniculum Porcinum. See Peuce- danum. Fcenum Camelorum, i. e. Juncus Odoratus. Fcenum Gracum, fenugreek, a spe- cies of Trigonella. The college have retained this seed in their Pharma- copoeia. Fcenum Gracum Sylvestre. See Glaux, Fatabulum. So M. A. Severinus calls an abscess with a cyst. Fcetus. The child in the womb is thus called after it is perfectly formed; before that, it is called Em- bryo. The fcetus, when formed, is almost of an oval figure, whilst it lies in the womb, for its head hangs down with its chin upon the breast; its back is round; with its arms it embraces its knees, which are drawn up to its belly; and its heels are close to its buttocks, its head upwards, and its face is towards its mother's belly: but about the ninth month, its head, which was always specifically lighter than any other part, becomes speci- fically heavier, its bulk bearing a much smaller proportion to its sub- stance than it did, and consequently it must tumble in the liquor which contains it; so its head falls down, its feet get up, and its face turns towards its mother's back; but be- cause then it is in an irksome, though favourable posture for its exit, the motion it makes for its relief gives frequent pains to its mother, which causes a contraction of the womb, for the expulsion of the fcetus. When the child presents in any other pos- ture, it should be carefully put back again, and if possible, turned the right way; if that cannot be done, it should be brought away by the? feet. See Conception. Foliaceum Ornamentum, the fring- ed substance at the extremity of the Tubae Fallopianae. Foliata Terra, a name for sulphuff after it is prepared, as noticed in the Theat. Chym. Also a name of the Sal Diuret. Foliation, is one of the parts of the flower of a plant, being the collection of those fugacious coloured leaves, called Petala, which constitute the compass of the flower; and also sometimes to secure and guard the fruit which succeeds the foliation, as in apples, pears, &c. and sometimes stands within it, as in cherries, apri- cots* &c. for these being of a very tender and pulpy body, and coming forth in the colder parts of the spring, would be often injured by the extremities of weather, if they were not thus protected, and lodged up within their flowers. Foliation, in the Linnaean system^ denotes the complicate or folded state the leaves are in, whilst they remain concealed within the buds of the plant. Leaves, in respect to the manner of their complication, are either involute, rolled in; revolute, rolled back; obvolute, rolled against each other; convolute, rolled together j imbricate, when they are parallel with a straight surface, and lie one over the other; equitant, when the sides of the leaves lie parralltl, and approach in such a manner as the outer embrace the inner; condupli- cate, doubled together;plicate, plait- ed ; reclinate, reclined; circinal, com- passed, when the leaves are rolled in spirally downwards, as in ferns and some palms. Folium, Leaf, which see.. Folium, a name of the philosopher's stone; also that triangular membrana- ceous sinus where there is a con- course of the sagittal and coronal sui- tures in infants. It signifies a re- laxed uvula, in Arnaldus. And it is a name of the Malabathrum, or the Laurus Cassia, of Linnaeus.. FO ( 272 ) FO Folium Angulatum, an angular leaf. It is when the margin is cut into se- veral angles. 4 Folium Auriculatum, an eared leaf. It is one whose base next the pedicle is indented, somewhat resembling an ear. Folium Comjtositum, a compound leaf. When more than one leaflet, or little leaf, is connected with a leaf-stem. Folium Crenatum, as in ground-ivy, a crenated leaf. It is one which is pinked about the edges. Folium Digitatum, a digitated leaf. It is a compound leaf, divided into several parts, all of which meet to- gether at the tail, so as to resemble a hand. When several leaflets are con- nected at their base to one leaf-stem, as in the horse-chesnut. Folium Integrum, an entire leaf. It is one that hath no division on the edges. Folium Laciniatum, a jagged leaf. It is one that is cut about the edges into several deep portions, in an irre- gular manner. Folium Pinnatum, a pinnated leaf. When a leaf-stem connects several leaflets or less leaves at its sides, as occurs in the rose, usually an odd or single leaflet terminates the leaf-stem; it is then termed pinnatum cum-im- parl.' But when two leaflets termi- nate the leaf-stem, it is called pinna- tum cum pari. This occurs in gar- den-beans. Folium Quinquefoliatum, a quinque- foliated leaf. It is a digitated leaf, consisting of five fingers. Folium Sagittatum, a spear-shaped leaf. It is one which ends in three sharp angles, resembling a dart. Folium Simjdex, a simple leaf. It is one that is not divided, contrary to compositum. Folium Sinuaium, a sinuated leaf. It is one that is hollowed out about the edges, as in the oak. Folium Trifoliatum, a trifoliated leaf. It is a digitated leaf with three fingers. Folium Trilobatum, a trilobatedleaf. It consists of three obtuse lobes, which are not divided to the bottom, as in the hepatica. FolUculus Fellis, the gall-bladder. Follis, i. e. FolUculus, the name of a large leather bag filled with wind, and used as an exercise by the an- cient Romans. Fomentation, is a sort of partial bathing, by applying hot flannels to any part, dipped in medicated de- coctions, whereby steams are com- municated to the diseased parts, their vessels are relaxed, and their morbid action is thereby removed. Fomes, fewel, fromfovendo. When spoken of diseases, it is the internal or antecedent cause which foments and continues the disease. Fomes Ventriculi, a name which the ancients gave to the spleen. " Fomites. Dr. Cullen observes that clothes, &c. receive contagious mat- ter from human bodies, and retain it in an active state for a long time. The substances thus imbibed, he says, are called by this name. Many think that contagion received from them is more powerful than that arising from human bodies. Fons Chymia, the fountain of che- mistry, an epithet of mercury. Fons Philosophorum, the philoso- pher's fountain, an epithet of the Balneum Maria. Fons Pulsans, vel Pulsatilis. It is the part on children's heads called Fontanella, which see. Fontale Acetosum. In Paracelsus it is the same as Acidula. Fontanella. It is the membranous part which is found in new-born in- fants at the coronal and sagittal com- missures, and which, in length of time, hardens into a bone. Fontanella, or Fonticulus, signifies strictly a little spring, and is used to express issues, setons, or any such like artificial discharges. Foramen, a hole. Foramen Arteria Dura Matris. See Dura Mater. Foramen Ccecum, the name of a hole in the middle of the tongue. FO ( 273 ) FO Foramen Lacerum. St'e Dura Ma- ter. Foramen Ovale. On examining the heart of a fcetus, we find this hole; it is seated under the tubercu- Inm Loweri, and goes through the septum auricularum, directly opposed to the vena cava inferior. After the child is born; and a little grown up, this hole doses up* though in some instances it remains a little open, even through old age. Faraminulentum (Os), i. e. Eth- moides. Forceps, properly signifies a pair of tongs; but is used for an instrument in chirurgery,to extract any thing out of wounds, and the like occasions. Fore-Skin. See Praputium. Forfex, an instrument to draw teeth with. Form, is the essential, specifical^ or distinguishing modification of the matter of which any thing is com- posed, so as thereby to give it such a peculiar manner of existence. Formiatesj are salts formed by the combination of the formic acid (see Acids) with the different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases; there are twenty-four species enumerated in M. Fourcroy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Formica, the ant, or pismire. This insect contains an acid juice, which is probably that which produces the uneasiness on our skins, when they are said to have stung us. Formica, the name of a sort of black wart, with a broad base and cleft superficies. Also the name of a varicose tumour on the anus and glans penis; and little tumours, which resemble the biting of ants, are thus named. Formica, or Formica Miliaris, a species of Herpes. Formicans Pulsus. An exceeding small and unequal pulse, being no more than a less degree of the ver- micular, is thus named by Galen. Formix, the same as Noli me tatt- gere, Lupus, or Herpes Esthiomenos. Formula, a little form cf prescrip- 2 tion, such as physicians direct i'ri Ex- temporaneous practice, in distinction from the great forms, which are for the officinal medicines. Fornax, a furnace. Furnaces are a considerable part of the pharma- ceutic apparatus. The most simple is the common stove, called the Fur- nace for open Fire. Besides this there are the wind-furnace, the reverberatory furnace, Sec. On furnaces all desir- able satisfaction may be had from Dr. Lewis's Commercium Philosojihico- technicum, Part the first. Fornicatus, or Fornicated Petals^ are such flower-leaves as are arched after the manner of the upper lip of clary or sage flowers. Fornix. It is a part of the corpus callosum in the brain, and is so cal- led because of a distant resemblance that it hath to the arches of ancient vaults, when viewed in a particular manner. Fortification Agate. See Onyx. Fortis (Aqua), a name of the ni- trous acid, given because of its dis- solving power. In the manufacture of soap, the caustic alkaline lixivium is called also the strong water. Fossa, a ditch. In Anatomy it is the same as Fossa Navicularis. Fossa Amynta. It is a double- headed roller, about four yards long* and one inch and a half broad; to be applied to the head, Sec. Fossa Magna, the interior cavity of the pudendum muliebre: Fossa Navicularis. See Auricula^ also the Fossa Magna. Fossa Pituitaria, i. e. Sella Tur- cica. Fossil. This signifies any thing that is dug out of the earth; from fodio, to dig. For the several divi- sions of which, see the writings of natural historians. Fossilis Sal, i. e. Sal Gemma. Fothergilla. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates one spe- cies. Fotus, the same as Fomentation. Fovea, the sinus of the pudendum multebre. In the bath rooms it is a N FR ( *74 ) FR sudatory, for receiving one or both legs, in order to sweating. Fovea Cordis, the hollow of the heart. Foxglove, See Digitalis, and Ge- rard! a. Foxglove (Bastard). See Mimulus. Foxtail, or Foxtail-grass. See Alo- pecurus. Fracastorii (Species), i. e. Pulvis e Bolo. Fradure, from frango, to break. The first division of fradures is that of the French, which is as follows* i-. The simple fradure, that is, when one bone is broken in one place only: 2. The eomjiound fradure, when a bone is broken in more parts than one; or when two bones that are joined together, as the radius and ulna, are both broken: 3. A comjili- cated fradure, that is, when with a fradure, there is a dislocation or a wound. There are various other dis- tinctions of fradures, as from their direction, viz. transverse, oblique, longitudinal, &c. Franum, signifies a bridle, and is Hsed for the membranous ligament under the tongue, which sometimes wants cutting in infants, to give suf- ficient room for the tongue's motion. There is also a bridle of the penis, which ties the prepuce to the glans; and which being contracted in a go- norrhoea, is called a Chordee, which see. Franum, i. e. Ligamentum Anulare. Fraga, or Fragaria, strawberry. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Fragilitas Ossium; also called Fri- abilitas Ossium. It consists in too great a redundance of the earthy par- ticles, in the sound habit; in the diseased, the scurvy, lues venerea, and the scrophulous disorders, may be the cause. Frambcesia, the yaws. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Impetigines. Framboise. See Idaus. Frangipane. Milk distilled in a water, bath yields a great quantity of insipid water. There remains at ths bottom of the alembic the caseous part dried, which is the substance thus named. Fraxinella. See Didamnus. Fraxinus, the ash-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates three species. Freckle. See Lentigo. Freezing. Although this term is out of the province of medicine, yet it is concerned in such a change of bodies as bears a resemblance to, and therefore may explicate the alteration made in several substances under the physician's directions; and for that reason is of use to be understood. That ice is specifically lighter than the water out of which it is by freez- ing made, is certain by its swinaming, in it; and that this levity of ice pro- ceeds from those numerous bubbles which are produced in it by its con- gelation, is equally certain; but how those bubbles come to be generated in freezing, and what substance they contain in them, if it be any, is an inquiry of great importance, and perhaps, if discovered, might help us much to understand the nature of cold. The true cause of the conge- lation of water into ice, seems plainly to be the introduction of the frigo- rific particles into the pores or inter- stices between the particles of water; and by that means getting so near them, as to be just within the spheres of one another's attraction, and then they must cohere into one solid or firm body. But heat afterwards se- parating them, and putting them into- various motions, breaks this union, and separates the particles so far from one another, that they get out of the distance of the attracting force, and into the verge of the repelling force, and then the water re-assumes its fluid form. Now that cold and freezing do arise from some substance of a saline nature floating in the air, it seems probable from hence, that all salts, and more eminently some particular ones, when mixed with snow or ice, do prodigiously increase FR ( 275 ) Fit the force and effects of cold. We see also that all saline bodies do pro- duce a stiffness and frigidity in the parts of those bodies into which they enter. Microscopical observations upon salts manifest, that the figures of some salts, before they shoot into masses, are thin double wedge-like particles, which have abundance of surface in respect to their solidity (which is the reason why they swim in water when once raised in it, though specifically heavier). These small points of the salt getting into the pores of the water, whereby also they are in some measure suspended in the winter time (when the heat of the sun is not ordinarily strong enough to dissolve the salts into a fluid, to break their points, and to keep them in perpetual motion), being less disturbed, are more at li- berty to approach one another, and by shooting into crystals of the form above mentioned, do, by their extre- mities, insinuate themselves into the pores of water, and by that means freeze it into a solid form. And we see the dimensions of water are in- creased by freezing, its particles being kept at some distance one from an- other by the intervention of the fri- gorific matter. But, besides this, there are many little volumes or par- ticles of air, included at several dis- tances both in the pores of the watery particles, and in the interstices made by the spherical figures. Now by the insinuation of these crystals, the volumes of the air are driven out of the watery particles; and many of them uniting, form larger volumes, which thereby have a greater force to expand themselves than when dis- persed, and so both enlarge the di- mensions, and lessen the specific gra- vity of water thus congealed into ice. And hence we may guess at the man- ner how water, impregnated with salts, sulphurs, or earths, which are not easily dissolvable, may form itself into metals, minerals, gums, and other fossils, the parts of these mixtures becoming a cement to the particles of water, or getting into their pores, and changing them into these diftvr- ent substances. See Prop. 18. under Particles. Friabilitas Ossium, i. e. Fragilitas Ossium. Fridion, is often used by mecha- nical writers to express that resist- ance and wearing which arises from the rubbing hard bodies one against another; as also by physicians for rubbing any part in order to dislodge any obstructed humours, or promote a due motion of the included juices. This is of great service in medicine, and may contribute to the cure of several distempers, and especially such as proceed from a stoppage of insensible perspiration, or an obstruc- tion of the cuticular pores. Friesel. So the Germans call the miliary fever. Frigeraria, the putrid fever. Frigidarium, was a term by the ancients given to a vessel used in their bathing, holding cold water 5 but is now of no other use than sometimes to express the same as a refrigeratory, in the common way of distillation. Frigus, Cold, which see. In Vo- gel's Nosology it signifies the cold- ness of the teet and hands. Frigorific Atoms, or Particles, mean those nitrous salts which float in the air in cold weather, and occasion freezing. F'ons, the forehead. It is that part which is above the eye, destitute of hair, and that reaches from one temple to the other. Frontales, are two muscles that lie immediately under the skin of the head, or pericranium, whose fleshy fibres are inserted into the eye-brows; from thence they go straight up the os frontis, and are continued by a long and large aponeurosis to that of the occipitalest they adhere closely to the skin of the forehead, and pull it upwards when they act- Frontale, is any external form of medicine to be applied to the fore- head, generally composed, amongst FR ( 276 ) FU the ancients, of coolers and hypno- tics. Frontalis Nervus. The fifth pair of nerves from the brain sends off its first branch, called Orbitarius, which is subdivided into three; the first of which subdivisions is the frontal: it spreads on the upper part of the orbit of the eye, on the fat which surrounds the globe of the eye, the musculus elevator palpebrae, &c. Frontalis (Sinus), the frontal sinus. There are two of these; one on each side of the nose. They are formed of the separated laminae of the os frontis; they are placed above the orbits at the bottom of the os frontis, on each side the top of the nose; they are lined with the same mem- brane which lines the nostrils, and J;hey open into them. Sometimes they are wanting. Frontalis Vena. It is a branch from the external jugular, forming a vein in the forehead. Frontis Os, is a bone of the cra- nium, in form almost round; it joins the bones of the sinciput and tem- ples by the sutura coronalis, and the bones of the upper jaw by the su- tura transversalis, and the os sphenoi- des by the sutura sphenoidajis. It forms the upper part of the orbit, and has four apophyses, which are at the four angles of the two orbits. Jt has two holes above the orbits, through which pass the vein, artery, and some twigs of the first branch of the fifth pair, Jt has also one in each orbit, a little above the planum, through which a twig of the op- thalmic branch of the fifth pair of perves passes to the nose. It has two sinuses above the eye-brows, be- tween its two tables; they are lined with a thin membrane, in which there are several blood-vessels and glands, which separate a mucous serosity that falls into the nostrils. The inside of this bone has several inequalities, made by the vessels of the dura mater. It has two large dimples made by the anterior lobes pf the brain. Above the crista galli it has a small blind hole, into which the end of the sinus longitudinalis is inserted. Frudiferous, signifies any thing that bears fruit; from frudus, fruit, and fero, to bear. Frudification, among botanists, in- cludes the flower and fruit, with their several coverings and attachments. Frudists, frudista, that set of authors who have attempted the esta- blishing the classes and distinctions of plants upon the fruit, seed, or re- ceptacle of these in plants; of this list is Caesalpinus, Morrison, Ray, Herman, Boerhaave. Frudus, fruit. Properly it is the part of a plant wherein the seed is contained; but in general it is any seed or grain covered or uncovered, but with the coverings when there are any. The chemists call metals the fruits of the earth. Frudus Umbilicatus, umbilicated fruit. It is that which had the other parts of the flower growing on its top, when it was an ovary. They usually form a cavity, when it is known by the name of the Umbi- licus, or navel, as in the medlar, apple, &c. Frumentqceous, a term applied to all such plants as have a conformity with wheat, with respeft either to their fruit, leaves, ears, or the like. Frumentum, wheat. See Trificum. Frumentum Corruptum. So Taci- tus calls malt. Frumentum Indicum, maize. Frumentum Saracenicum, \. e. Fa- gopyru7n Vulg. Ered. Frumentum Turcicun', maize. Frutex, is a vegetable between a tree and an herb, but of a woody substance. Fruticosus, fruticose, plants which are of a hard, woody substance. Fuchsia,- A genus in Linnaeus's botany. Heenumeratesthree species. Fucoides, a species of plant which grows in water. It is of a middle nature, betwixt Conferva and Coralr- lina, and Fucus. It is often finely divided, and of a more tender sub.» FU ( 277 ) FU 6tance than the Fucus, and not distin- guished by nodes and joints, like the Conferva and Corallina. Fucus, hath been used for a colour or paint to beautify the face with, and belongs to the class of Cosmetics. Fucus, oar-weed, or sea-wrack. A genus in Linnaeus's botany, of the order of Algas, or Thongs. He enu- merates fifty-eight species and nu- merous varieties. There are many species, but only one used in medi- cine, viz. the Fucus vesiculosus, or Sea-oak, which, when burnt, gives the AEthiops vegetabilis. Fucus Pavonicus, striated fucus, or turkey feather, a species of Ulva. Fucus (Thread.) See Filum. Fuga Vacui, is an imaginary ab- horrence in nature of a vacuity; but a more reasonable philosophy has expunged such fantasms. Fugile, ear-wax. In Paracelsus it means an appearance in the urine like wax. Some express by it a bubo, and others, the tumour called Paro- tides. Fulcrum, in Botany, a prop, is a term used to express those small parts of plants, of which the chief use is to strengthen and support them. Ful- cra are of seven kinds, viz. Stipula, a scale or small leaf; Bradea, a flo- ral leaf; Spina, a thorn; Aculeus, a prickle; Cirrhus, a clasper or tendril; Glandula, a gland; and Pilus, a hair. Fuliginous Vapours, are any exha- lations of the nature of smoke, as fuligo signifies smoke; though some make a needless distinction between fuligo and fumus. Fullers' Earth. See Terra Fullotmm. Fulminating Powder. Mix three parts of nitre, two of fixed alkaline •alt, and one of sulphur. This com- position hath the property of detonat- ing in the open air with a consider- able explosion, when gently heated so as to liquefy it. Fulmination, from/uhnino, to lighten, or thunder. In Chemistryit hath two significations: 1. An explosion, and is the same as detonation: 2. In the ficpurcion of the more perfect me- tals, it is when upon infusing them with lead, a bright colour succeeds a kind of sulphureous cloud before apr pearing in the metal during the fu- sion. Fumaria Bulbosa, great bulbous fumitory, and hollow-root. Fumigation, is making one body receive the steam of another, and is done various ways, and to different purposes. The chemists use it for a species of calcination, when that process is performed upon any sub- stance by the steams of another; as lead is reducible into a calx by the steams of acids. Among physicians, it means the application of fumes to particular parts of the body, as those of factitious cinnabar to venereal ulcers. Fundion, is the office of any par- ticular part, to which it is by nature fitted. The fundions, or faculties, are divided into Natural, Vital, and Animal, which see. Funda. In Surgery it signifies a sling or stirrup. Fundalia. So Libavius says some writers call the faecula, or sediments of any turbid fluids. Fungi, one of the seven families or tribes of the vegetable kingdom, according u, Linnaeus comprehend- ing all those which are of the mush- room kind. Fungus, is strictly a mushroom, and is used to express such excres- cences of flesh as grow out upon the lips of wounds, with a resemblance thereunto, or any other excrescence from trees or plants not naturally belonging to them, as the Agaria from the larch-tree, and Auricula Juda from elder. Fungus. In Surgery it is a spongy excrescence which arises in wounds and ulcers, commonly known by the name of proud flesh, though often improperly so called. White swel- lings are called Fungi by some au- thors. In Vogel's Nosology it signi- -fies a soft oedematous tumour of the joints. Fungus Articulili.e. Spina Ventosc FU ( 278 ) FU Funicular, is applied to a particular opinion in philosophy, by Franciscus Linus, where the cohesion of bodies is accounted for from a property holding them together, as in the make of a rope; but this hath been opposed and refuted by Mr. Boyle, in a treatise wrote on purpose. Funiculus, is strictly a little rope; but by anatomists applied to some parts having resemblance thereunto in texture, as the umbilical vessels, twisted into the navel-string. Funiculus Umbilicalis, i. e. Funis Umbilicalis. Funis Brachii, the cord of the arm. So the Arabians call the vena me- diana. Funis Umbilicalis, the navel string. Furcella, the ensiform cartilage. Furfur, properly signifies husk, or thaff, and therefore is used for scurf or dandriff that grows upon the skin, with some likeness thereunto. Hip- pocrates frequently uses mflvpuSri;, furfurea, to express a peculiar sedi- ment in the urine like bran; and Galen, with many since, termed tfnlvgtxs-ig, furfuratio, such dry scaly eruptions of the skin as are seen in leprosies and saline scorbutic habits. Furfuratio, i. e. Furfurosi. Furfures. So urine is tailed which possesses a sediment resembling bran. It is a name for Furfurosi. Furfurosi. Those patients are so called who are afflicted with a sort of scurf or scaliness on the head, which upon combing, discharges a scaly substance like bran, whence the dis- ease is called Furfures, or Furfuratio, though some call it Porrigo, and far- rea Nubes. Furnace, in Chemistry is an instru- ment contrived to receive the fuel or fire made use of in its operations, and to direct it to the vessels includ- ing the matter to be changed there- by: of these there are various kinds, which are best learned by inspection. See Fon;ax. Furor, the same with Mania. Furor Uterinum, is a particular kind of distraction tiiat proceeds from heat and titilation in the womb, whicfc makes females, at certain times, out- rageous for coition. Furunculus, from furo, to rage, a phlegmonoid tumour. Celsus de- scribes it to be a pointed tubercle, attended with inflammation and pain, especially when suppurating. When this tumour is opened and the pus is discharged, part of the flesh below appears converted into pus, part cor- rupted, of a whitish colour, and red- dish, which some call the Ventricle qf the Furuncle. Fusanus. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates but one spe- cies. Fusiform Root, from fustis, a spindle, spindle-shaped root, i. e. tapering downwards, as in the carrot, parsnip, &c. Fusion, is the conversion of metals into fluids, and signifies melting of any thing. To understand this well, it is necessary to consider the causes of solidity and fluidity. The solidi- ty, hardness, or force, by which the parts of the body resist separation, arises from the mutual cohesion of its component parts; which cohesion is but a necessary consequence of the attractive power residing in matter. Now the attractive force, as it is strongest at the point of contact, is the cause why the cohesion of all bo- dies is in proportion to the number of points they touch one another in ; so that those particles which have least solidity with relation to their surfaces, although they attract the least at distance, yet when they touch, they cohere most intimately; but where the cohesion is small, for the contrary reason, as in spherical bo- dies, whose superficies can only touch in a point, their particles easily give way to every impulse; and when- ever they are set in motion, whether by nature or art, fluidity takes place. And how this may be effected by fire, it is not in the least difficult to conceive. Whilst the particles of fire by their activity and force in- sinuate themselves into the substance frU ( 279 ) FU to be melted, they so divide and break it, that there is a much less contact of parts, and of course a weaker cohesion; and this cohesion may still, by a continuance of the same cause, and further diminishing the degree of contact, be so far weakened, that it is not sufficient to keep the component parts from rol- ling over one another, that is, from running into a fluid. From the rarefaction which is usual in the fusion of these substances* it is evident these parts may be, and actu- ally are divided and separated from one another by fire; for unless the fire gained admission between their component parts, so far as to force them into greater distances from one another, and thereby lessen their contacts, there could be no reason assigned for their expanding them- selves into a larger space. For ex- perience teaches, that a plate of iron, by being made red-hot, increases in all its dimensions. The same is ob- servable in calcining copper. From this difference of cohesion proceeds all that variety we observe in the fusion of bodies; for such as have least contact of parts, soonest give way to the fire; and some will melt away by the warmth of a vapour only, when others, which have a stronger contact, are not to be sepa- rated but with difficulty. Upon this account vegetables very easily dis- unite, minerals slower, and metals slowest of all; and of the last, those wherein the contact of parts is least, as in lead and tin, most readily melt; but those which are most compact, as gold and silver, are not to be ma- naged but by a violent heat. Now if the force of cohesion was propor- tional to the quantity of matter, or to the weight of bodies, we might from statics account for all the variety which occurs in fusion : for by know- ing the specific gravity of a body, we should then know what force is required to melt it. But because the same quantity of matter may be so variously disposed, that in one body there shall be a much greater contact than in another, though the gravity be equal, or even less at the same time; therefore the force of cohe- sion cannot be estimated by gravity; for lead, although more ponderous than most other metals, yet in the fire is more easily melted than any other; so that it necessarily follows, that in this metal there must be a less cohe- sion or contact of parts, how much soever it may exceed ethers in the quantity of its matter. Bodies, after fusion, return again into a solid mass, upon their removal from the fire, and the cessation of the motion which the fire produced; because their particles are brought nearer to one another by their attrac- tive force, and so compelled to unite. Such as consist of homogeneous and unalterable parts, as wax, gums, ami the purer metals, recover their an- cient form; for when the same tex- ture of parts remains in the whole body, it must of course re-assume the same appearance when the -sepa- rating power ceases to act: but other bodies, whose parts, with respect to density and surface, are extremely different from one another, white some are carried off by the force of heat, and others are changed as fco figure and position, must be forced to appear in another form; for they cannot recover their original phases* unless every particle could reinstate itself in that very situation it had before, which may be hindered in- finite ways, as may be easily ex- perienced in heterogeneous bodies. Therefore the difference which is observed even in homogeneous bo- dies, after liquefaction, is no ways to be accounted for, but from the changeableness of surface in its parts; for those bodies whose parts con- stantly retain the same surfaces never lose their form; but others, by hav- ing the surfaces of their parts altered, have a different texture, and put on another appearance. Fustic fVoodf two species of iW*~ ruu GA ( 280 ) G A G GALACTITES (Lapis), from yxXx, milk, the milk-stone. It seems to be an inferior kind of French chalk. When it is ground down with water, it renders it milky in appear- ance; whence its name. Galadodes, yxXxxrwSng. In Hip- pocrates it signifies both milk warm and a milky colour. Galadojihora Medicamenta, medi- cines which increase the milk. Galadophorus Dudus, from yxXx, lac, milk, and Qtpw, duco, to lead, are any vessels that convey milk. See Ladeals. Whence also Galadodes, yxXxxluoSig, by the ancient writers was applied to many things, as the urine, &c. of a whitish or milkish hue. Galana Inanis, bismuth. Galadojioetica, from yxXx, milkj and -etoiew, to make, milk-making, an epithet applied to the faculty of mak- ing milk. Galadoposia, the method of curing by a milk diet. Galanga, galangal. It is the Ma- rant a Galanga of Linnaeus; though others say it is the Kampferia Ga- langa,, Linn. Galbanetum, is a composition or preparation of galbanum, formerly prescribed, but now out of use. Galbanum (Gum). It exudes from the Bubon Galbanum, Linn, or the Ferula Africana of some botanists. The college have retained Galbanum in their Pharmacopoeia; a Tincture, Tinctura Galbani is directed; it en- ters the Pilulae e Gummi, formerly called Pil. Gum. the Emplastrum Lithargyri cum Gummi, formerly called Empl. Commun. cum Gum. its purification is described among the more simjilepreparationsr Galbulus, when the skin of the body is naturally yellow. Galea, a helmet. See Pileus. In Anatomy it is the name of the amnios. In Surgery, a bandage for the head is thus called. In Botany, the upper lip of a labiated flower is called Mi Galea, or Crest. Among diseases^ it is by analogy a name for a species of head-ache, which surrounds the head like an helmet. Galeaniones, people with one arm' shorter than the other. Galeanthrojiia. It is a species of madness in which a patient imagines himself to be a cat, and then he imi- tates its manners. The name seems to be from yxXtm^ a cat, and xvQfuirofy a man. Galeated, is a name given by bo- tanists to such plants as bear a flower resembling a helmet, as the monk's hood, from Galea, an helmet. Some also express the same thing by Gale- riculate, and Cucullate. See Flower; Galena, from yxXwy, a calm. It was a name of the theriaca before the addition of vipers to it. It is the name of a lead ore, in which is a little silver. According to some, it is the name of Plumbago, or Mo- lybdana. Some say that no metal can be extracted from it; and others say it is an ore of zinc, but mixed with various other substances. This last is the most proper assertion. Galenic Medicine, is that practice of medicine which conforms to the rules of Galen, and runs much upon multiplying herbs and roots in the same composition, though seldom torturing them any otherwise than by decoction, in opposition to che- mical medicine, which, by the force of fire and a great deal of art, fetches out the virtues of bodies, chiefly mineral, into a small compass. Galerita, i. e. Petasites. Galexius. See Morochthus. Galiancon, i. e. Ancus. Also when one arm is shorter than the other. Gall. See Bile. Galla, gall. They are hard round excrescences, produced by the punc- ture of an insect. They are the Cy- nipidis Nidi. The insect makes a pun&ure in the leaf of an oak-tree, GA ( a8i ) GA there lodges its egg, which remains until the young insect is able to eat its way out. The tear which issues from the wound, gradually increased by accessions of fresh matter, forms a covering to the eggs and succeed- ing insect. The galls are a strong astringent. They are retained in the Pharmacopoeia of the college. Gallalura, that part of the white of an egg which is more dense and close than the rest Gall Bladder. See Vesica BiUaris. Galiicus Morbus. See Lues. Galli Gallinacei Caput, i. e. Gal- linaginis Caput. Galli Moschata, a composition of troches, in which are only aloes, am- ber, and musk, made up with some mucilage. Gallinaginis Cajtut. See Cajiut Gallinaginis. Gamahai, or Gamaheu, stones, on which are the figures of the constel- lations : they are formed naturally in the earth, and have more attributed to them than they deserve. Gamandra, i. e. Gambogia. Gamatha, i. e. Gamahari. Gamboge, i. e. Cambogia. Gambogia, \. e. Cambogia. college have retained this gum-resin in their Pharmacopoeia. Gamboidea, is a name applied to gamboge, with many other distinc- tions, as the Succus Indicus Purgans, Gummi Gammandra, Sec. of which Rolfinkius gives the history; as also hath Rudenius, a German physician, who wrote a whole book about it. Gamma, i. e. Gambogia. Gamjdiele, yxfj^r,;^,, the cheek, (he jaw ; from y«pL<£>, creaked. Gangamon, ^xyyxfju.;, a name of the omentum, from itsi apposed like- ness to a fish'ng net,' which the Greeks call Garigamcn. Some call that contexture of nerves about the navel thus. Gangareou, and Gargulio. See Uvula. Ganglia, i. e. Sesnmum. Ganglion, yxyyXiov. In Surgery it is a moveable tumour, formed any- where about the tendons of muscles, and the ligaments; the most frequent situation is about the wrist. They are formed of lymph, which is se- creted within the vagina of the ten- dons. Ganglion, yxyyXiov, a knot of nerves, or where they seem to be tied together; it is the same as Plexus. See Nerve. Gangrene, Txyypxux, from ypxx, to eat up, because it speedily eats or destroys the parts adjacent. Its ut- most degree the Greeks called Spha- celus. The Gangrene is sometimes curable, the Sphacelus rarely. Gangrana Ossis, a name of the spina vent os a. Gangue. It is the stony matter, crystallized or uncrystallized) calca- reous or vitrifiable, which doth not mineralize the metal found in it; but is only interposed between the me- tallic particles, whether mineralized or not. Beaume. Gannana, or Gannanaperide, names for the Cort. Peruv. Garab, an Arabic name for the disorder called AZgilops. Gar gale, yxoyxXr,, Gargalos, Gar- galismos, irritation or stimulation. The Gargarism, yxpyxpia-fj-o;, from yxp- yxgify, fauces, colluo, to wash; is a liquid form of medicine to wash the mouth with. Gargathum, a bed on which luna- tics, Sec. were formerly confined. Garlic. See Allium. Garnet, a precious stone; a speci- men of quartzose crystal. Garnets are met with amongst the species of three different genera in the order of quartz. See Gemma. Garon, yxpov, or Garum, a kind of pickle prepared of fish; at first it was made from a fish which the Greeks called Garos; but the best was made from mackrels. Among the moderns, garum signifies the li- quor in which fish is pickled. Garrotillo. So the Spaniards have named the Cynanche Maligna, or ul- cerated sore throat. Garyojihyllon Plinii. See Cassia Caryojihyllata. JO GA ( 282 ) GA Garyojthyllus, the aromatic clove. Gas, elastic fluid, ariform fluid, elastic vapour. Modern chemists have given this name to bodies which have the appearance of air, though they do not possess all its properties. A gas is a compound body, formed by the union of a basis, more or less solid, with caloric; thus when the matter of heat enters into combina- tion with certain bodies, it volatilizes them, and reduces them to the state of gas. It appears that all bodies do not require indiscriminately the same quantity of caloric to assume the ga- seous state: and to reduce any sub- stance to the state of gas, the appli- cation of caloric may be made in various ways. The more simple method consists in placing the body in contact with another body, which is heated. In this situation, the heat, on one hand, diminishes the affinity of aggregation, by separating the constituent principles to a greater distance from each other; on the other hand, the heat unites to the principles with which it has the strongest affinity, and volatilizes them. Another method is, when one body is caused to act upon another, to produce a combination, in which a disengagement of some gaseous prin- ciples takes place: for example, the sulphuric acid is poured upon the oxyd of manganese; the acid com- bines with the metal, while its caloric seizes the oxygen and rises with it. This principle takes place not only in this instance, but on all occasions wherein, an operation being per- formed without the application of heat, there is a production of vapour or gas. Gas, Ammoniacal, Alkaline Gas, Alkaline Air, or Volatile Alkaline Gas. The vapour of caustic volatile alkali may be raised by heat into a perma- nent gas. This is readily and copi- ously absorbed by water, with which it forms a strong volatile alkaline spirit. It also dissolves ice as fast as if the ice were exposed to a hot fire. It unites with the marine or vitriolic acid gases, forming concrete ammo- niacal salts; and with the gas of cal- careous substances, with which it con- cretes into oblong slender crystals. Gas (Calcareous). (Carbonic Acid Gas). From various substances a permanently elastic fluid is obtained, whose distinguishing property is, that it is capable of uniting with the caustic calcareous earth, or quick- lime, dissolved in water, and of pre- cipitating this earth from the water. Accordingly, when a sufficient quan- tity of it comes into contact with lime-water, the water is rendered of an opaque white colour, and the small particles of earth which pro- duce this turbid appearance, gradu- ally sink to the bottom of the vessel, leaving the water clear, and free from the earth which had been dissolved in it; while the earth thus separated from the water which had dissolved it, is found to have recovered its solid form, and remains united and com- bined with the gas. Whatever gas, therefore, is observed to have this property of combining with the cal- careous earth dissolved in water, may be distinguished from other elastic fluids by the name of calcareous gas. Dr. Hales, and some others, have de- nominated this fluid, fixed air; the impropriety of which term appears from considering, first, that this fluid is fixed only when it is combined with the calcareous earth or other substance; and that it is the reverse of being fixed, that is to say, it is permanently elastic, whenever it is disengaged; and, secondly, it does not possess the distinguishing pro- perties of the fluid to which the word air has been immemorially as- signed. Bergman calls this fluid the aerial acid; it is called by others mephitic acid, and mephitic gas: neither of which distinguishes it from other gases, all which (excepting air) are mephitic or noxious to breathing animals, and several of which are better entitled to the epithet acid. Calcareous Gases are obtained from a variety of substances, and by GA ( 283 ) GA different processes; as from calca- reous earths, fixed and volatile alka- lies, magnesia alba, the juices of fruits, infusion of grains, and other vegetable matters, while they undergo the vinous fermentation; also animal and vegetable substances undergoing the putrefactive fermentation. This gas is found in mines and other sub- terraneous pLcc, also in most mi- neral waters, &c. Amongst other properties of this Calcareous gas are the few following: It extinguishes flame; one part of this gas, with nine parts of air, does not admit a candle to burn; when this gas is respired, it is fatal to ani- mals; vegetables also are destroyed by it; it resists putrefaction by ap- plying it to putrefying subjtances. Gas (Fluor acid). It is obtained from the minerals called fluors; it no sooner comes in contact with water than part of it is absorbed, and, at the same time, the surface of the water becomes covered with a stony slime, similar.to that produced by the mixture of the acid of fluors with water: when this slime is brok- en, another crust is formed on the surface of the water, and so on suc- cessively till the whole of the gas is absorbed by the water, which it will take up. The most characteristic property of the fluor acid is the power of corroding glass. Gas (Inflammable), (Hydrogengas) ('or Inflammable Air). Some gases are capable of being inflamed. An inflammable gas is frequently found in mines, especially coal-mines, which sometimes take fire, and explode with considerable violence. It is obtained from iron, brass, tin, zinc, putrefying animal or vegetable matters, liver of sulphur, &.-c. ^heinfKammahle gases, which have been principally exa- mine!, explode, during their inflam- mation, yet many others burn very well without explosion. Signor Volta thinks that the ignis fatuus, which he supposes to be inflammable gas that has arisen from marshy grounds, and also that the falling stars may have been kindled by means of electricity: for inflammable gas may be kindled by the electric spark even when the electricity is not very strong. In- flammable gas is noxious to animals, but is not hurtful to vegetable life. Gas (Marine acid), (Muriatic acid gas). It ia obtained, by means of heat, from spirit of salt. It is quickly absorbed by water, which becomes a spirit of salt more or less strong in proportion to the quantity of gas ab- sorbed, and thus a stronger marine acid spirit may be obtained than by any other method. Ice is as quickly dissolved by this acid gas, as it is by a hot fire. It extinguishes flame; and when mixed with air, it gives' to flame a beautiful green or bluish colour. Gas (Nitrous). It is produced by dissolving in the nitrous acid either- iron, copper, mercury, silver, bis- muth, or nickel, &c. When this trica arteria dextra; and from this union, the gastro-epiploicae mediaj are produced. GA (285) GA Gastrica Epiploica Sinistra Vena, See Gastrica Sinistra Vena. Gastrica Reda Vena. It is some- times a branch from the vena porta; ventralis, or from its principal branches. It goes to the pylorus, to the great curvature of the stomach, and communicates with the gastrica sinistra, Sec. Gastrica Sinistra Vena, It goes out from the splenica, at the left exr tremity of the pancreas, from whence it runs to the great extremity of the stomach, and along the great arch, until it meets the gastrica dextra. In Jts passage it sends branches to the sides of the stomach, and communi- cates with the coronaria ventriculi. Gastritis, inflammation of the sto- mach. Dr. Cullen places this ge- nus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia. He observes two species. 1. Gastritis Phlegmo- nodea. 2. Gastritis Erysipelatosa. Gastrocele, from yxo-rnp, the stomach, and xnXri, a tumour, or rupture, a rup- ture of the stomach, or other viscus in its region. Gastrocnemium, yxarTpoxwifuov, from yxo-Tvp, and xvr)fj.n, tibia, the leg; sig- nifies the whole calf of the leg; and hence its muscles are called Gastrocnemii, which are two, exr ternal and internal; the former is also called gemellus, from its being as it were double. It has two dis- tinct fleshy originations, from the superior and hindermost part of each tubercle of the lower appendage of the thigh-bone, which in their de- scent are each dilated into two small fleshy bellies, the innermost of which is thickest and largest, having each a different series of fleshy fibres, and join to each other near where they make a broad strong tendon, which narrowing itself, joins with the great tendon of the solaeus, four fingers' breadth above its insertion to the os calcis. When this muscle acts, the foot is said to be extended or pulled backwards; which motion of it is very necessary to walking, running, leaping, and standing on tip-toe, Sec. Whence it is that those who walk. much, that carry heavy burdens, and who wear low-heeled shoes, have these muscles larger than others. The internal, called also solaus, from its figure resembling a sole-fish, is placed under the external. Its ex- ternal fleshy part is covered with a transparent tendinous expansion, which makes it appear of a livid colour. It begins partly tendinous, chiefly from the hindermost part of the upper appendix of the fibula, and that part of the tibia that is be- low the insertion of the subpopliteus; and increasing to a large fleshy belly, composed of various orders of fleshy fibres, some of them underneath aptly expressing the figure of the top of a feather, whose stamina here being tendinous, join with the great tendon, which is about a finger's breadth Jong, and is inserted to the superior and hindermost part of the os calcis. The foot, together with the toes, being as it were a lever to the whole body, ought therefore to be attended with muscles of great strength to ex- tend it; and which is the reason that these muscles so much exceed their antagonists. Gastrocneniius Internus. So some call the solaeus muscle. Gastro-Colica Vena. It is a branch from the mesaraica minor, and is soon divided into two branches; one of which runs to the head of the pancreas, and forms the gastrica redo. vena, and the colica recta vena. Gastrodynia, pain in the stomach. It is a symptom of dyspepsia. Gastro-Epiploica, an epithet for the arteries and veins that go to the stomach and omentum. Gastro-Epiploica Vena, a branch of the gastrica sinistra. Gastro-Epiploica Dextra, i. e. Gas- trica Reda. Gastro-Epiploica Sinistra Arteria. See Splenica Arteria. Gastroraphy, yxo-rpopxQiob, from yxr- Tnp, venter, the belly, and %x$-n, sutura, suture; in Surgery, the operation of sowing up wounds of the abdomen. GE ( 286 ) GE Gastrotomy, the dissection of the bowels, from yao-rup and te/*»4>, seco, to cut. Geison, yucrov, properly the eaves of houses, but by a metaphor is used for the prominent part of the eye- brows. Gelasinos, ytXxnvo-, from ytXwg, laughter; an epithet for the four middle fore-teeth, because they are shown in laughter. Gelasmos, the Sardonic laugh. Gelatinous, any thing approaching to the consistence of a jelly. Thus a decoction of bread in water may be reduced into a jelly, for the use of the sick. Gelatio, freezing. Sometimes it expresses the rigidity of the body which happens in a catoche or cata- lepsis. Gemelli. See Gemini (Muse.) Gemellus. See Bicejis. Albinus calls the gastrocnemi muscles by this name. Gemellus Major, i. e. Brachiaus Extemus. Gemini, are two muscles of the thigh which arise from the protu- berance of the ischium, and are in- serted with the pyriformis into the dent at the root of the great tro- chanter. Geminus, i. e. Extensor Carpi Ex- terior. Gemma, amongst botanists, signi- fies the turgid bud of any tree, when it is beginning to bear. Gemma, a gem, a common name for all precious stones or jewels. Different sorts of quartzose crystal frequently are called jirecious stones -, the reason for this distinction being chiefly on account of their beauty and hardness: for they have great lustre, and many of them are so hard, that they cannot be touched by the file. Yet upon this, or any other distinction, to consider pre- cious stones as different bodies from quartzose crystal, and to arrange them accordingly, is contrary to na- ture, and all the laws of arrange- ment. Quartzose crystal, possessing an eminent degree of lustre, beauty, and hardness, is called ruby, when it has a fine red colour, and preserves it in the fire; sapphire, when it has a bright blue colour; topaz, when it has a beautiful golden yellow colour; emerald, when it has a fine green colour; chrysolite, when it has a dusky green colour, with a cast of yellow; amethyst, when it has a violet colour; garnet, when it hath a deep red co- four; hyacinth, when it has rather a deep red colour, approaching to a flame colour; and beril or aquama- rine, when it has a sea or bluish green colour. These are nine of the ten precious stones; the diamond is the tenth. Edwards. Bergman says that gems are an argillaceous earth intimately united with less than half its weight of siliceous earth, and a small quantity of mild calcareous earth. He adds, that the ruby, the sapphire, the topaz, and the emerald, owe their colour to iron. Gemma (Sal.) It is the salt found in the hills, &c. of many countries. It is the same as the sea salt. Gemma Samothraica, i. e. Succinum Nigrum. Gemmation, in Botany, is the con- struction of the gem or bud. Gemcnis, i. e. Lapis AStites. Gemursa, the name of an excre- scence between the toes. Gena, the upper part of the face, between the nose and the ears. Geneias, the downy hairs which first cover the cheek; also the name of a bandage mentioned by Galen, and comes under the chin. Genera Plantarum, is the second subdivision in the Linnaean system of botany; it comprehends an as- semblage of species, similar in their parts of fructification, under the same class and order. Generation. See Fcetus. Generation, is the production of any thing in a natural way which was not before in being; for when in any parcel of matter there is pro- duced such a concurrence of all tho$e GE ( aS7 ) GE accidents which are necessary and sufficient to constitute a determinate species of things corporeal, it is then said a body belonging to that species is generated. So that no new sub- stance, but only a new essential de- nomination, modification, or manner of existence, is produced or gene- rated. And when that union of accidents which denominates a body generated, is destroyed and dissolved, that body, losing its essential modifi- cation, is said to be corrupted. Many ingenious hypotheses have been instituted by physiologists to explain the mystery of generation, but the whole of our knowledge con- cerning it appears to be built upon the phenomena it affords; as may be seen in the works of Haller, Burton, Cruickshanks, and Haighton. It is a sexual action, performed in differ- ent ways in most animals; most of them have different sexes, and re- quire conjunction; such are the hu- man species, quadrupeds, and others. The females of quadrupeds have a matrix, separated into two cavities, uterus bicomis, and a considerable number of teats; they have no men- strual flux; most of them bear several young at a time, and the period of their gestation is generally short. The generation of birds is very dif- ferent. The males have a very strong genital organ, which is often double. The vulva in females is placed be- hind the anus; the ovaries have no matrices, and there is a duct for the purpose of conveying the egg from the ovarium into the intestines; this passage is called the oviduct. The eggs of pullets have exhibited unex- pected facts to physiologists, who examined the phenomena of incuba- tion. The most important discove- ries are those of the immortal Haller, who found the chicken, perfectly formed, in eggs which were not fe- cundated. There is no determinate conjunction between fishes; the fe- male deposits her eggs on the sand, over which the male passes, and emits its seminal fluid, doubtless for the purpose of fecundating them; these eggs are hatched after a certain time. The males of several oviparous qua- drupeds have a double or forked or- gan. Insects exhibit all the varieties which are observed in other animals: there are some, indeed the greater number, which have the sexes in two separate individuals; among others, the reproduction is made either with or without conjunction, as in the vine-fretter; one of these insects, confined alone beneath a glass, pro- duces a great number of others. The organ of the male, in insects, is usu- ally armed with two hooks, to seize the female: the place of these organs is greatly varied; with some it is at the upper part of the belly, near the chest, as in the female dragon fly; in others, it is at the extremity of the antenna, as in the male spider. Most worms are hermaphrodite; each in- dividual has both sexes. Polypi, with respect to generation, are sin- gular animals: they are reproduced by buds or offsets; a bud is separated from each vigorous polypus, which is fixed to some neighbouring body, and grows; polypi are likewise found on their surface, in the«ame manner as branches issue from plants. These are the principal modes of generation in animals. In the human species, which engages our attention more particularly, the phenomena are as follow: the mode of congress of the man with the woman requires no de- scription; but generation does not consist in that alone; there are cer- tain states or conditions requisite for conception to take place. The ovum must have arrived at a state of matu- rity. There must be such a deter- mination of blood to the uterus, that, together with the venereal stimulus, shall induce an action in the Fallo- pian tubes, by which the fimbria grasp the ovum that is to be impreg- nated. During this state of the parts the semen virile must be propelled into the uterus, in order that its subtle and vivyfying portion shall pass aL:^ the "tube to the ovum. Gt ( 2 Fecundation having thus taken place, a motion is induced in the vivified ovum, which ruptures the tender vesicle that contains it; the fimbriae of the Fallopean tube then grasp and convey it into the tube, which by its peristaltic motion conducts it into the cavity of the uterus, there to be evolved, and brought to maturity, and at the expiration of nine months to be sent into the world. Generation, Parts of , proper to Men. These may be fitly divided into those which prepare and separate the seed from the blood, and those which convey it into the womb. The first is done by three sorts of glands, which are the testes, the vesiculae seminales, and the prostatae. The second is the office of the penis or yard. The testes which prepare the principal part of the seed, receive their blood from two long slender arteries, which, at their rise from the sides of the aorta, a little below the emulgents, are extremely small, but immediately become bigger; the rea- son of which mechanism, see under Secretion. As these arteries run be- tween the duplicate of the perito- naeum, to which they give some small twigs, they pass out of the ab- domen at the holes in the transverse and oblique muscles, and march over the os pubis, within the productions of the peritonaeum, to the testicles; but before they arrive, t|iey divide each into two branches, -the largest of which is distributed" to the tes- ticles themselves, and the two small ones to the epididymis. When the blood has discharged itself of the seed into the testicles, it returns by the veins, which arising in several branches from the testes, tend towards the abdomen, in the productions of the peritonaeum, the same way the arteries came down. In their pro- gress their branches frequently inos- culate, and divide again till they come near the abdomen, when they all unite in one trunk; and therefore because of their shape, are called Corpora pyramidalia. In the abdo- J8 ) GE men they receive some small twigg from the peritonaeum. The right spermatic vein opens in the vena cava, a little below the emulgent; but the left is always inserted into the emulgent of the same side, that it may not be obliged to cross the aorta, whose pulse would be apt to stop the blood, which returns from the testicles very slowly, by reason of the narrow orifice of the spermatic arteries, and the largeness of the veins* These blood-vessels have been called the Vasa praparantia. The testicles have three integu- ments, one common, and two pro- per. The common is the scrotum, which, besides the skin (which is .very thin, and full of blood-vessels), scarf-skin, and membrana adiposa (in this place likewise very thin, its vesicles being empty of fat), is com- posed likewise of many fleshy or muscular fibres, by means of which the scrotum is contracted, and is reckoned a sign of health. This muscular lining of the scrotum is, by the Greeks, called Dartos. The scrotum is divided in the middle by a thin membrane, which separates the two testicles. The first of the proper integuments is called Tunica vaginalis, or Elytroides, being formed by the dilatation of the productions of the external membranes of the peritonaeum; its external superficies is smooth, its internal rough; it con- tains the vasa prseparantia and defe- rentia; it embraces loosely the whole body of the testicle, adhering to one * end of the epididymis. Upon the outside of this tunicle runs a muscle called Cemaster, from its office of suspending the testicles, xpnfj.xu, so signifying; it rises from the os pubis, and spreading its fibres upon the ely- troides, it draws up the testicles in the act of generation. The second is that which covers immediately the testicles. It is called Albuginea, be- cause of its white colour. It is strong and thick, very smooth and equal. The branches of the vasa praeparantiaare finely woven upon it. f GE ( *8o ) GE The substance of the testicles, tvhich formerly was thought to be a sort of marrow, is nothing but the folding of several small and soft tubes, disposed in such a manner, that if they could be separated from one another without breaking them, they might be drawn out to a great length. They run in short traces from the tunica albuginea to the axis of the testicles, being divided from one another by thin membranous productions from the inner side of the albuginea. These productions unite at the axis of the testicle, and form a cover to some small tubes which, at the end of the testicle, pierce the tunica albuginea, and unite into one canal, which, by several turnings and windings upon the up- per part of the testicles, forms that body which we call epididymis, co- vered with a thin production of the albuginea. The same canal continu- ing and ascending, forms the extre- mities of the epididymis, from the vasa deferentia, one from each epidi- dymis, about the bigness of a goose- quill: as they ascend within the tu- nica vaginalis they make several short turnings and windings; then they enter by the holes of the transverse and oblique muscles into the abdo- men, and marching over the ureters between the back side of the bladder and the rectum, they grow larger, as they approach the vesiculae seminales (which open into them), where they come close to one another; and growing again smaller and smaller, they pass through the prostata, and open into the urethra, a little below the neck of the bladder, where each orifice has a spongy border, called Caput Gallinaginis, which hinders the involuntary running of the seed. The cavity of the vasa deferentia, before they enter the abdomen, will hardly admit of a hog's bristle; as they increase, so likewise do their cavities, which are tortuous, and obliquely contracted by their inner coat, which is nervous, whiter and thinner than the external, which is 2 composed of muscular fibres. The testicles have many lympheducts which discharge themselves into the inguinal glands. Their ^erves come from the intercostal, and out of the spine. The spermatic arteries carry the blood from the aorta to the testicles* which separate that part of it which is fit for seed. The veins carry back to the cava what blood remains after the secretion of the seed. The seed is farther purified in the epididymesj and in coition is carried by the vasa deferentia into the urethra. As the narrow orifices, and great length of the spermatic arteries (which give time to the slow moving particles of the viscous seed to unite) are a clear proof of what we have said con- cerning the formation of the humours to be secerned; so the length of the tubes, which compose the body of the testicles, does not less evidently evince the structure given of a Gland, under that title i for the particles which compose the seed being gross, all the smaller particles of the blood must enter the tubes witbthem; and therefore that none but the particles of the seed might arrive at the vas deferens, it was necessary that the tube of the gland should be long, having many smaller branches to convey off the lesser particles, which were not to enter into the composi* tion of the seed. Many of these particles must be lymphatic, because of the great proportion they bear in the blood; and therefore we find that the testicles as well as the liver, have a multitude of lymphatic vessels. The reason of the length of the vasa deferentia is, that the impetus of the seed at the caput gallinaginis might not be sufficient to dilate the orifices of the vasa deferentia, but when as- sisted with the compression of the rounding parts in copulation. The vesiculae seminales are two in number, one on each side, situated between the bladder and the straight gut, tied to the one and the other by a membrane of fleshy fibres, which, P ©E 0 390 ) GE iir time of coition, contracts and presses the vesiculae. They are co- vered with a pretty thin membrane, upon whichfdo creep many branches of veins, arteries, nerves, and lym- phatics. Their external surface re- sembles rather that of the brain than that of the guts of a little bird; they are about two fingers' breadth long, their broadest part is not an inch, from which they grow narrower by lktle and little to their end, which is next to the prostata. They have two considerable cavities divided into membranous cells, which open dis-- thrctly by two orifices, which are in their small extremities into the two Vasa deferentia, from which they re- ceive the seed- which is separated in' the testicles,^ to be kept till coition. The prostata, or corpus glandulosum,. is a conglomerate gland, situated'at the neck of the bladder, covered with a membrane made of muscular fibres, as that of the vesiculae, and- for the same use. It is about the bigness of a walnut. The vasa de- ferentia pass through its substance, which is vesicular and glandulous. The glands (whiclr, like little grains, lie upon the sides of the vesicles) separate a clear and mucilaginous humour, which lies in the vesicles till coition; - then it is carried into the beginning of the urethra, by eleven. or twelve excretory ducts which open about the orifices of the vasa deferen- tia. The border of their mouth is all spongy, to hinder a continual running of this humour, which hap- pens in a gonorrhoea, when their orifices are corroded by the morbific matter which is thrust by the elas- ticity of air into the empty ducts upon coition. The other principal member of the parts of generation, is the penis, or yard, whose shape and dimen- sions are pretty well known. Its skin, which is thin, and without fat, has a reduplication, which makes a hood to the glans or end of the yard, called ttraputium, or the fore-skin. The small ligament by, which it is tied to the other side of the glansj- is called franum. The use of the' praeputium is to keep the glans soft.' and moist, that it may have an ex- quisite sense. The substance of the" yard is composed of two spongy bo- dies, called Corpora cavernosa; they arise distinctly from the lower part' of the os pubis. A little from their root they come close together, being only divided by.a membrane, which ■ at its beginning is. pretty thick; but as it approaches the end of the yard, it grows thinner and thinner, where the corpora cavernosa terminate in the middle of the glans. The ex- ternal substance of these spongy bo- dies is hard, thick, and white. The internal is composed of small fibres and membranes which form a sort. of loose net-work, upon which the branches of the blood-vessels are cu- riously spread. When the blood is- stopped in the great veins of the1 penis, it runs through several small holes in the sides of their capillary branches into the cavities of the net- work* by which means the corpora cavernosa become distended, or the penis erected. Along the under side of the corpora cavernosa there runs a pipe called the Urethra, which is about twelve or thirteen inches long; beginning at the neck of the bladder (from which it receives the urine)j it bends to the lower part of the os-* pubis, and turning up to the roots of the corpora cavernosa, is continued* to the end of the yard. The sides of this pipe are composed of twa membranes, and a middle spongy substance like that of the corpora cavernosa, except at the end which joins the neck of the bladder, where the distance between the membranes is small, and filled up with a thin and red glandulous substance, whose ex- cretory duets, piercing the internal membrane, pour into the pipe a mucilaginous liquor. The external membrane is hard, close, and white: the internal, which lines the cavity of the urethra, is thin, soft, and of an exquisite sense. The spongy sub- GE ( 291 } GE stance which lies between the two •membranes, is about half a line thick -next to the corpora cavernosa, and one line and a. half round the rest of the pipe. The extremities of this -spongy substance are much thicker than in the middle. That end next the prostatae, because of its bigness, is called the bulb of the urethra, be- ing about -half an inch thick, ,and divided in the middle by a thin par- tition, as the corpora cavernosa are. The other end forms the glans or jbalanus, upon the extremities of the corpora cavernosa. The veins in the urethra have holes in their sides, through which the blood passes into the cavity of the net-work, in an erection, as in the corpora cavernosa. On each side of the bulb of the ure- thra.there liesa small gland, whose ex- cretory d-uct sloping forwards, pours into the urethra a viscous and trans- parent liquor, which defends it against the acrimony of the salts of the urine. And on the opposite side of tbe ure- thra, upon its internal membrane, a little nearer the glands, there is an- other small gland which has the same office. At the other end of the ure- thra, around the crown of the glans, where it joins the praeputium, is a row of small glands, like unto those of the cilia, called Glandula Odori- fera. They separate a liquor which lubricates the glans, that the praepu- tium may slip easily upon it. The yard has a small ligament which arises from its back a little distance from its root, which ties it to the upper part of the os pubis, that it may not hang too low. It receives two branches of veins and arteries from the hypo- gastric vessels; besides others from the pudenda. The two veins unite near its roots, and form one trunk, which runs along the upper side of the yard. It has two nerves from the os sacrum, and several lympha- tics, which empty themselves into the inguinal glands. The yard has three pair of muscles: the first is the erectores; they rise from the ischium, 2. little below the roots of the corpora cavernosa; they lie upon them, and are inserted into them. The second are the accelera tores; they rise from the rof: of the urethra;'they have several fibres, which join the fibres of the sphincter ani. They lie upon the urethra, betwixt the two former, and are inserted into the corpora ca- vernosa. The third pair are the transversales; they arise from the is- chiumjust by the erectores, .and run obliquely to the upper part of the bulb of. the urethra. When these muscles act, they press the veins upon the back of the penis, against the os pubis, which causes erection. Generation, Parts of, projier to Wo- men. First appears the vulva, or great chink, situated below the os pubis, and covered with hair. Above this there is a little swelling made by some fat under the skin, which is called Mons Veneris. The labia, or lips of the great chink, are only the skin swelled fry some fat underneath. These being a little separated, the nymphs appear, one on each side the chink: they are two small pieces of flesh resembling the membranes that hang under the throats of pullets. In the angle of the great chink, next the os pubis, is, the. extremity of the clitoris, covered with a little hood of the skin.called Praputium. A little deeper, in the same side of the vulva, there is.a little hole, which is the orifice of the neok-.of.-the. blad- der. On the opposite side, next the anus, are the glandulae myrtiformis, situated in the fossa magna, or na- vicularis.; and in this angle of the chink there is a ligament called the fork, which is torn in the first birth. The clitoris, which is,in the fore part of the vulva, is a long and round body, naturally about the big- ness of the uvula, it lies within the skin; nor does zny part of it appear outwardly, except its extre- mity, .which is covered with a fold- ing of the skin made by the union of the nymphae, called its praepu- tium. The substance of the clitoris is composed of two spongy bodies^ GE ( 292 ) GE such as those of the yard; they arise distinctly from the lower part of the os pubis, and approaching one an- other, they unite and form tbe body of the clitoris, whose extremity, which is of an exquisite sense, is cal- led glans. The two spongy bodies, before they unite, are called Crura Clitoridis: they are twice as long as the body of the clitoris. It has two muscles, which arise from the pro- tuberance of the ischium, and are in- serted into its spongy bodies. They erect the clitoris in coition, after the same manner that the muscles of the yard do erect the yard. The clitoris receives veins and arteries from the haemorrhoidal vessels and the pu- denda; and nerves from the inter- costals, which are likewise distri- buted through all the parts of the vulva. Remark, that the veins on the one side of the vulva communi- cate with those of the other side, and so do the arteries with one an- other. The nymphae are spongy in their internal substance, and full of blood- vessels, and therefore they swell in coition. They receive vessels and nerves as the clitoris. Their use is to defend the internal parts from ex- ternal injuries, to increase pleasure ?n coition, to direct the course of the yrine: and they are bigger in mar- ried women than in maids. The hymen is a circular folding of the inner membrane of the vagina; vyhich being broken in the first co-i pulation, its fibres contract in three or four places, and form what are Called Glandula Myrtiformis. A little beyond the clitoris, in the fore part of the vulva, above the neck of the womb, there is a little hole, which is the orifice of the ure- thra. It is naturally so large as to receive a probe as big as a goose- quill. The length of the neck of the bladder is near about two fingers breadth. It has a little muscle cal- led its Sphinder, which embraces the urethra, to hinder the involuntary running of the urine; it joins the fleshy fibres which are at the orifice of the vagina. Between this muscle. and the inner membrane of the va- gina, there are several little glands, whose excretory ducts are called La- cuna: they pour a viscous liquor into the lower part of the vulva. These glands are the seat of a go- norrhoea in women as the prostata; are \n men; and have the same use as they have. They have been found all ulcerated in women who have had a gonorrhoea. The vagina, or neck of the womb, js a long and round canal, which reaches from the pudendum to the internal mouth of the womb. In maids it is about five fingers' breadth long, and one and a half wide: but in women who have borne children, its length and bigness cannot be de- termined, because it lengthens in the time a woman is with child, and it dilates in the time of birth. It lies betwixt the bladder and the rectum, with which last it is wrapt up in the same common membrane from the peritonaeum: for this reason the ex- crements come out sometimes by the vulva, when this intestine is wounded. The substance of the vagina is com- posed of two membranes, of which the inner, which lines its cavity, is nervous and full of wrinkles and fulci, especially in its fore part. It has three or four small glands on that side next the rectum, which pour into it a viscous humour in the time of coition; of which we have spoken before. The wrinkles of this mem- brane are for the friction of the ba- lanus, to increase the pleasure in copulation, to detain the seed, that it run not out again, and that it may extend in thetime of gestation. The external membrane of the vagina is made of muscular fibres, which, as occasion requires, dilate and con- tract, become long and short, for ad- justing its cavity to the length and bigness of the yard. At its lower part there is a muscle of circular fibres like a sphincter; and under it on each side the vagina a net-lik£ GE ( 293 ) GE plexus of blood-vessels, which, with the muscle, helps to straiten the mouth of the vagina, that it may grasp the yard closely. The neck of the womb receives veins and ar- teries from the hypogastric and hae- morrhoidal vessels. Those from the ^ hypogastric are dispersed in its upper parts; and those from the haemorr- hoidal in its lower parts. These vessels communicate with one an- other. It has nerves from the os cacrum. Among other uses, the neck of the matrix serves for a con- duit to the menstrua, and f°r a Pas_ cage to the fcetus. The matrix, or womb, is situat- ed in the lower part of the hypo- gastrium, betwixt the bladder and the straight gut. The os pubis is a fence to it before; the sacrum he- hind; and the ilium on each side. They form as it were a bason for it; but because it must swell whilst women are with child, therefore they leave a greater space in them than in men: and for this reason it is, that women are bigger in the haunches than men. The figure of the womb is like a pear, from its, internal orifice to its bottom: it is three fingers long, two broad, and almost as much thick. In maids its cavity will contain a big almond; but it changes both figure and di- mensions in women that are with child: it presses the bowels, and reaches to the navel towards their delivery, whilst at other times it does not pass the os sacrum. The womb is covered with the perito- naeum. Its substance is composed of fleshy fibres, which are woven together like a net, and they draw together and make several bundles, which have several directions for the better contracting of the womb in the expulsion of the fcetus. The spaces between those fibres are filled up with thin and soft membranes, which form an infinite number of cells, upon which the blood-vessels run, turning and winding frequent- ly. Upon these membranes, espe- cially towards the cavity of the womb, there are several glands which sepa- rate a humour to lubricate the cavity of the womb. The bottom of the womb grows thick as it dilates; so that in the last months of gestation, it is at least an inch thick, where the placenta adheres, because its roots run into the substance of the womb. The entry into the cavity, or the mouth of the womb, joins the upper end of the vagina, and makes a little protuberance in the room of lips, which resembles the muzzle of a little dog; by some called Os Tinea, The cavity of the womb, next its in- ternal orifice, being more contracted than it is near its bottom, is called Collum minus Uteri. Its surface is unequal, and among the rugae open several small ducts, which discharge a glutinous liquor to seal up the mouth of the womb in gestation. These ducts are affected in a fluor albus. The veins and arteries of the womb are branches of the hypo- gastric and spermatic vessels, whose larger ramifications inosculate with one another. When the term of accretion draws to a period, and the blood which was wont to be em- ployed in the increase of the body, being accumulated, distends the ves- sels, it breaks forth once a month at those of the womb; because of all the veins of the body, which stand perpendicular to the horizon, these only are without valves. This eva- cuation is called the Menstrua, to which men for the same reason are subject; but in them the redundant humour passes off by urine, and rarely by the hzemorrhoidal veins. Its nerves come from the intercosrals, and from those which come from the os sacrum. There are also several lymphatics upon its outside, which unite by little and little into great branches, and discharge themselves into the reservatory of the chyle. All the vessels of the womb creep upon it by many turnings and wind- ings, that they may not break when distended. It is tied by two sorts of GE < j ligaments: by two broad, called Li- gamenta Lata; and by two round, called Ligamenta Rotunda. The two broad ligaments are only a produc- tion or continuation of the perito- naeum, from the sides of the womb. From their largeness and fissure, they are commonly compared to the wings of a bat, and are therefore called Vespertilionis Ala. The Ovaria are fastened to one end of them, and the tubae Fallopianae run along the other. The two round ligaments arise from the fore and lateral part of the bottom of the womb, and pass, in the production of the peri- tonaeum, through the rings of the oblique and transverse muscles of the abdomen to the os pubis, where they expand like a goose-foot, and are partly inserted into the os pubis, and partly continued or joined to the musculus membranosus, or fascia lata, or the upper part of the inside of the thigh; and from thence comes the pain that women big with child feel in this place. The substance of these ligaments is hard, but covered with a great number of blood-vessels; they are pretty big at the bottom of the womb, but they grow smaller and fatter as they approach the os pubis. The spermatic vessels in women are four, as in men; they differ only in this, that they are shorter; that the artery makes several turnings and windings as it goes down; that it di- vides into branches, of which the smallest goes to the ovarium; the biggest divides into three more, of which one is bestowed upon the womb, another upon the vagina, and the third upon the ligaments of the womb, and tubae Fallopianae. It is the same as to the veins. The ova- ria are tied about two fingers distance from the bottom of the womb by the ligamenta lata. They are fixed to the peritonaeum at the ilia, by the spermatic vessels. They are of an oval figure, a little flat upon their upper part where the spermatic ves- sels enter. The ovaria or testicles are half as big as men's are. Their surface is unequal and wrinkled in old women, but smooth and equal iu maids. They are covered with a proper membrane, which sticks close to their substance; and with another, common from the peritonaeum, which covers all the spermatic vessels. Their substance is composed of fibres and membranes which leave little spaces, in which there are seve- ral small vesicles, round and full of water; and which being boiled, har- dens like the white of an egg. They have each of them two proper mem- branes, upon which there are several small twigs of veins, arteries, and nerves. These vessels are called eggs, and they are of a different size and number in women of different ages. It has been observed in cows, that such of them as are impregnated af- ter copulation, are contained or co- vered all over with a yellow sub- stance, which has a small hole in its side, through which they are thrust when they fall into the tubae Fal- lopianae. Besides the spermatic ves- sels, the ovaria have nerves from the intercostals and lymphatics, which discharge themselves into the com- mon receptacle. The tuhae Fallopianae are situated on the right and left side of the womb. They rise from its bottom by a narrow beginning, and they dilate in form of a trumpet to the extremities, where they are contract? ed again into a smaller orifice, from whose circumference they dilate in- to a pretty broad membrane which looks as if it were torn at the edges, and therefore is called Morsus Diaboli. Their cavity, where they open into the womb, will scarcely admit of a hog's bristle; but at its widest part it will take in the end of one's little finger. Their substance is composed of two membranes, which come from the external and internal mem- branes of the womb. The tubes are about four or five fingers' breadth long; they have the same veins, arte- ries, nerves, and lymphatics, as the ovaria. GS ( m 5 Gg In the act of generation, the plea- Sure is so great, as to alter the course of the blood and animal spirits, which then move all these parts that before lay still. The clitoris is erected, which by its exquisite sense affords a great deal of delight. The glands about the neck of the womb being pressed by the swelling of the neigh- bouring parts, pour forth a liquor to facilitate the passage of the penis, and to increase the pleasure. The neck of the womb contracts and embraces closely the yard; the fibres of the womb contract and open its mouth, which at other times is extremely close, for the reception of the spiritu- ous part of the seed: and the branches of the spermatic artery which runs upon the ligamenta lata, between the ovaria and tubae Fallopianae, being distended with blood, contract and pull the extremities of the tubes to the ovaria, for carrying the seed to them. The seed impregnates the egg, which, from being transparent, becomes opake some time after; it is covered with a thick and yellow sub- stance, which presses it on all sides, and thrusts it out through a little hole in its middle; so it falls into the ori- fices of the tubes, which dilate suf- ficiently for its passage into the womb. Some, partly considering the close- ness of the mouth of the womb,, and partly the thickness of the membranes of the ovaria and ova, do judge it im- possible for the seed to pass this way; therefore they think it is taken up by the veins which open in the cavity of the vagina and matrix, where, circu- lating, it ferments with the mass of blood; from whence come all the symptoms which appear in concep- tion. It enters and impregnates the egg by the small twigs of arteries which are upon its membranes. This fermentation swells the membranes of the tubes, opens the cavity of the womb, and makes every thing ready for the reception of the egg. See Fat us and Conception. Genial is Arteria, i. e. Max ill aria externa Arteria. Genicnli, are the knots which ap*i pear in stems; therefore botanists cal" led those so marked geniculate. Genioglossi, is a pair of muscles pro- ceeding inwardly from the fore part of the lower jaw, under another pair called Geniohyoides, and enlamnc themselves, are fastened into the basis of the tongue. These serve to pull the tongue forward, and to thrust it out of the mouth; thus called from yEVEiov, mentum, the chin, and yXua-o-x, lingua, the tongue. Geniohyoidaus, is a muscle of the os hyoides, which, with its partner, is short, thick, and fleshy, arising from the internal parts of the lower jaw-bone, called the chin; and di- lating themselves, are soon lessened again, and inserted into the superior part of the fore bone of the os hyoi- des. These pull upwards and for- wards the os hyoides, and assist the genioglossi in thrusting the tongue out of the mouth; from yivuov, men*. tu7n, the chin, the Greek ypsilon, and e*^®', forma, shape. Genio- Pharyngai. These are mus- cular fibres joined to the side of the genioglossi, and inserted into the sides of the pharynx, continue their con- junction with the genioglossi, all the way to the chin. Genista, Broom. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates four- teen species, and three varieties. Genista Tindoria, greenwood and dyer's wood. Genital, is applied to any thing that concerns generation, and parti- cularly to the distinct parts of males and females. Genitalium, diseases of the genital passages. Genitura, the semen masculinum; also the pudendum virile. Genius, is variously used; but in physic and medicine chiefly to express the particular nature of any body or distemper. Genou. This word is used to ex- press the articulation called diarthro- sis ; it may be synonymous with enarthrosis, but does not agree so GE ( 296 ) Gt well with other species, though used for them all. Gensing. It is the panax quinque- folium of Lin. it is the root of a small plant which grows in China, Turkey, and some parts of America, particularly in Canada and Pennsyl- vania. Gentiana, Gentian. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates thirty-nine species besides varieties. To this genus Linnaeus adds the centaurium minus. The college have retained the root of the Gen- tiana Lutea, Lin. in their Pharma- copoeia} it enters the lnfusum Gen- tianae Compositum, formerly called Inf. Amar. Simpl. the Tinctura Gentianae Composita* formerly cal- led Tinct. Amar. Gentian (Marsh). See Swertia. Gentianella, the name of several ipecies of gentiana. Gentilitious, is by some used in the same sense as hereditary, for diseases which are propagated from parents to children. . Genu, the knee, also the knee-pan. Genuflexio, i. e. Kneeling. Genugra, a name in Paracelsus for the gout in the knee. Genus. Botanists range plants un- der certain genera, wherein all agree in some common properties. See Genera. Geoda, earth-stones, are a species pf clay, but found under particular forms and shapes. Some are solid and hard; some are of a laminated structure, and others are hollow. Ed- wards. Geoffraa. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species. Geoffraa Jamaicensis Inermis Doc- ioris Wright, cabbage bark-tree, or worm bark-tree. Geranium, crane's-bill. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates eighty-two species, besides va- rieties. • Germander. See Teucrium. Germander (Rock). See Paderota. Germander (Water). See Scordium. Germandra, i. e. Gambogia. Germen, a sprout or bud; the basis of the pistillum; the rudiment of ths fruit yet in embryo. Whence Germination, is the growing or sprouting out of any vegetables. Gerocomia, from yipw, an aged person, and xofj.tw, to be concerned about. It is that part of medicine that pre- scribes to old age. Geronsterre Water, one of the Cha- lybeate Waters at Spa. Geryon, quicksilver. Gestation, exercise. Also the time of a woman's going with child-; from gesto, to bear. Gesticulation, two species of exer- cise, consisting of a spontaneous agi- tation of the parts, and throwing the body into different postures, much like actors on the stage. Oribasius1 says* it is a middle kind of exercise betwixt dancing and mock-fighting. Geum, Avens, or herb bennet. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates eight species* besides va- rieties. Geum, London-pride, or None-so-1 pretty, a species of Saxifraga. Ghitta, i. e. Gambogia. Ghittagemeti, i. e. Gamboga Ghodhakadura, vomic nuts. Gialappa, and Gialajtium, jalap* Gibber. See Gibbositas. Gibbositas, from gib bus, hump -back- ed, gibbosity, crookedness, any pro- tuberance or convexity, having re- semblance thereunto; a gibbosity of the chest from a faulty arrangement of the dorsal vertebrae. Giffa, tumours behind the ears. Gigen. See Data. Gtlla, is an Arabic word for salt; but now used particularly for the emetic salt of vitriol, or white vitriol. Gilla Vitrioli, i. e. Vitriolum Al- bum. Ginger. See Amomum. Ginger (Broad-leaved Wild). See Zerumbet. Ginger (Common). See Amomum and Zingiber. Gingibrachium, a name for the scurvy, because the gums, arms, and legs are affected with it. RL ( 297 ) GL Gingidium, a species of Daucus. Gingihil. See Zingiber. Gingipedium, a name for the scurvy, because the arms and legs are affected. Gingiva, the gums, are a hard sort of flesh, formed by the union of two membranes, one of which is the production of the periosteum, and the other of the internal membrane of the mouth. They are set about the teeth, to keep them firm in their sockets. Ginglymus, is a sort of articulation when a'bone both receives and is received; and the property of this sort of articulation is to admit only of the motions of flexion and ex- tension. It is called by mechanics Charnel, and it is commonly used in hinges. Of this articulation there are three sorts. The first is when the end of a bone has two protu- berances, and one cavity: and the end of a bone which is articulated with it has two cavities and one pro- tuberance; as the humerus and the ulna. The second is when a bone at the extremity receives another bone, and at its other extremity is received by the same bone, as the radius and ulna. The third sort is when a bone at one end receives another bone, and at the other end is received by a third bone, as the vertebrae do. Ginsen, or Ginseng, i. e. Gens big. See Panax. Gir, quicklime. Girmer, tartar. Glabella, the space betwixt the eye-brows. Glades Maria, a species of the genus of gypsum, that is of a lami- nated structure. This species is composed of laminae that are large, thin, and easily separable. Edwards. Gladiolus, corn-flag. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. Of species he enumerates twenty-four. Gladiolus Fcetidus, stinking glad- don. See Iris. Gladiolus Luteus. See Iris Palustris. Gladiolus (Water), i. e. flowering rush. Glama, and Glome, the sordes of 2 the eye in a lippitude; also sordid, and humid eyes. Gland. All the glands of a hu- man body are by anatomists reduced to two sorts, viz. conglobate and conglomerate. A conglobate gland is a little smooth body, wrapped up in a fine skin, by which it is sepa- rated from all the other parts, only admitting an artery and nerve to pass in, and giving way for a vein and excretory canal to come out. Of this sort are the glands in the brain, the labial glands and testes. A con- glomerate gland is composed of many little conglobate glands, all tied toge- ther, and wrapped up in one com- mon tunicle or membrane. Some- times all their excretory ducts unite and make one common pipe, through which the liquor of all of thenvruns, as the pancreas and carotides do. Sometimes the ducts uniting, form several pipes, which only communi- cate with one another by cross canals, and such are the breasts* Others again have several pipes^without any communication with one another: of which sort are the glandulae la- chrymales, and the prostata^ And a fourth sort is, when each little gland has its own excretory duct, through which it transmits its liquor to a common bason, as the kidneys. The ancients thought that the glands were cisterns which contained certain liquors, by which the blood being, fermented, threw off the hu- mours refined in the excretory ducts. But as these ferments must mix with the blood, so they must be exhausted and carried off by the blood into the veins. And because all the liquors in the body are separated from the blood, there must be another ferment to separate more: but this second ferment is liable to the same fate as the first; and therefore there must be an infinite series of ferments in the body, which is absurd. If it should be said, that the ferments are not car- ried off with the blood, they must be stopped by the structure of the glands; but then there will be a se- Gt ( s9$ J CL eretion without a ferment, which is now the common opinion. Some think the glands or tubes, whose ori- fices differing in figure, admit only bodies of similar figures to pass through them. But this opinion is demonstrably false; for besides that liquors are susceptible of all figures, and that bodies of any figure, and a lesser diameter than that of the gland, will pass through, and that even a body of a similar figure, and an equal diameter with that of the orifice of the glands, may be presented innu- merable ways, and not be able to pass through whilst there is only one way it can pass: all the vessels in the body are conical or cylindrical, and, consequently, there is no difference in the figure of their orifices. For the pressure of a fluid being always perpendicular upon the sides of the vessel that contains it, and equal at equal heights of the fluid, if the sides are soft and yielding, they must be equally distended;, that is to say, a section perpendicular to the axis of the vessel must be a circle,, and, con- sequently, the Vessel be either cylin- drical or conical. This is agreeable to the accounts of the nicest anato- mists, who tell us that a gland is no- thing else but a convolution of small arteries, whose last branches are cy- lindrical* or, which is the same thing, part of an infinitely long cone. A gland therefore being nothing but a branch of an artery, whose farthest extremity becomes the excretory duct of the gland, it is next to be known how such a structure can separate from the blood only some parts of it; and how different glands may separate different parts of the blood. If such a fluid is to be drawn off as consists of the smallest particles of the blood, let that orifice of the gland, which is inserted into the artery of which it is a branch, be so small as to admit only the smallest particles of the blood; then these, and these only will enter this gland, and the fluid which passes out at the other extre- mity of the tube, or the excretory duct, must be such as is required*. If the particles of the blood, which are of the next size or magnitude* are required to be separated* let the orifice of the gland be so big as to receive those second particles, but small enough to exclude all bigger particles; then these second particles, together with the first or smallest, will enter the gland: but because the liquor to be secerned is to consist only of the second sort of particles, that is, the second sort of particles only are to flow out at the extremity of the tube, which is the excretory duct, therefore we are to suppose, that this gland (which is only a branch of an artery, and differs in nothing from a common artery, but in the narrowness of its channel) has branches which are big enough to receive the smallest particles only, and carry them off into the veins: so that as both sorts of particles move together along the gland, the smallest particles will pass off through its branches, and a fluid consisting chiefly of the second sort of particles, will arrive at the excretory duct. Thus the number of branches may be so great as to draw off most of the smal- lest particles, before the second sort of particles arrive at the excretory duct; so the liquor to be secerned, may consist of both these sorts of particles mixed together in any pro- portion, according to the number of branches. If a fluid consisting of a third sort of particles, larger than either of the former, is to be secerned the orifice of the gland must be just big enough to admit such particles, and no bigger; and the branches of the gland must be small enough to exclude the biggest particles, and big enough to receive the lesser: and according as the number of branches is either greater or smaller, the fluid which runs out at the excretory ducts will consist either of the largest particles, or of all together mixed in any proportion. And thus we may understand how a liquor thicker than the blood may be strained off from CL ( 299 ) GL •the blood, if the orifice of the gland be so big as to admit particles of any sizes, and the branches so numerous as to draw off the thinner parts before the thicker arrive at the excretory duct. After this manner the several hu- mours in the body may be separated by glands from the blood, which must either be composed of so many humours as are separated from it; or else it must contain a few principles, which, mixed all together, form the blood, and which, variously combin- ed, form the different humours which are drained from it: as a few rays of light, of different refrangibilities, mixed all together, produce a white colour, but variously combined, exhi- bit all imaginable variety of colours. It is not at all probable, that the blood, in which we discern but two distinct parts, should be composed of near thirty simple humours; for so many do the glands secern from it. Nor is it agreeable to that simplicity which nature constantly affects in all her operations. The principles of all natural bodies are said not to exceed five; and how prodigious is the variety that results from their dif- ferent mixtures and modifications^ If we suppose likewise but five prin- ciples, or different particles in the blood, theircombinationsalone, with- out different modifications and pro- portions, will yield near as many different humours as are separated from the blood. And it is matter of fact, that urine, sweat, tears, spittle, and milk, are compound liquors, and that in each of them there are parts common to all of them. And if the composition of some other hu- mours of the body is not so apparent, it does not the more follow from thence that they are not compounded, .than it does that the blood is not, because we do not perceive it in the several humours which are separated from it by the glands. Since, there- fore, the several humours are formed by the various combinations of a few particles which compose the blood, and that each humour is secerned by glands, placed for the most pa*t in some one part of the body, as the gall which is separated from the livar and the urine in the kidneys, the particles of the blood must fall into such combinations as are fit to form gall at the liver, urine at the kidneys, and so of the others: otherwise the glands could never separate from the blood such humours. And as all the humours are composed of a few dif- ferent partides, the greater will be the number of particles combined to form bile; and the greater quantity of bile will be secerned, the fewer there are of all other combinations at the liver. Such combinations therefore as are fit to form the hu- mours proper to pass through the glands, where these combinations are formed, being there only requisite, will be there most numerous: and all others being there less requisite, or useless, will be there less nume- rous. And therefore wherever the particles of blood are most dissolved, there will be placed such glands as separate humours which consist of the most simple combinations, or of particles which do the most easily combine; and at the greatest distances from these will be situated the glands which secern humours consisting of the most compound combinations, or of particles which unite most slowly. And between these will be all other glands, which, according to either extreme, will separate humours more or less combined, or com- pounded of particles which more quickly or slowly combine together by the thinness of the liquor in the pericardium, and of the liquor which passes through the kidneys, the par- ticles of the blood seem to be motf dissolved at and about the heart. Here was not only the fine effect of this dissolution in the secretions, but likewise the cause of it, the force of the air in respiration breaking the globules of the blood; which force is demonstrable to exceed the presr sure of 100 pounds weight upon the surface of the lungs. Nor is if evi* GL ( 3°o ) GL dent only, from the causes and ef- fects, that the blood is here most dissolved, but likewise from the me- thods which nature takes to prevent the effects of this dissolution, in some particular places at a little distance from the heart: for the bile and seed being thick humours, composed of particles which combine but slowly- together, and it being requisite that they should be secerned where the liver and testicles are placed; nature has made use of particular contriv- ances, to give the particles which were to form those humours more time to combine than they could have had otherwise, being so near to the heart. For the formation of the bile she has contrived the vena portae and the spleen; through the first the blood moves near 200 times slower, and through the last altoge- ther as much, than otherwise it would have done. And that the particles which form the seed might have time to combine, the orifices of the spermatic arteries are contracted; and they likewise arise from the vena cava, a little below the emulgents, at a great distance from the testicles, contrary to the common course of nature; by which means the blood is 150 times longer in going to the testicles than otherwise it had been'. At the greatest distances from the ' heart, the viscous liquor of the joints is secerned; and some liquors, whose parts require no combination, as the lymph, may be secerned any where. All these different combinations, which form so many distinct fluids, arise from an attractive power in the parts of matter, which though it be equally diffused through the whole mass, yet, according to the different densities of particles, and the figures of their parts, some sorts of particles would be soon united, while others require a longer time to be joined together; some will cohere more firmly than others, and particles of one kind will have a greater tendency to unite with those of another sort, in a certain portiqn of their surface, than in any other. See Attradion and Animal Secretion. Dr. Keil gives the following list of the different sons of glands: 1. Cerebri. a. Plexus Choroidei. 3. Sebaca. 4. Meatus Auditor it. e. Ciliares. 6. Lachrymales. 7. Humor um Aqueorum } 8. Crystallinum f Secer- 9. Vitreum t nents. 10. Atrum Choroidis J 11. Nasales. 12, Buccales, Labiales, P-alatina. 13. Parotides, Maxillares Sublin- guales. " 14. Tonsillarum. 1 5. CEsophagi. 16. Aspera Arteria. 1 7. Pericardii. 18. Mammarum. 19. Ventriculi. 20. Intestinorum. 21. Pancreatis. 22. Hep at is. 23. Vesica Fellis. 24. Renum. 25. Renalis. 26. Ureterum. zy. Vesica Urinaria, 28. Urethra. 29. Testiculorum. 30. Prostatarum. 31. Uteri. 32. Vagina. 33> Lymjihatica. 34. Pinguedinales, 35. Medullares. 36. Artuum. 37- Cutis Milliares. Glandes Unguentaria, i. e. Myro- balans. Glandium, i. e. Thymus. Glandosum Corpus, i. e. Prostata". Glandula' Ceruminosa. See Audi- torius Meatus. Glandula Lachrymales. See Ca- runcula; Lachrymales, and Eye. Glandulce Myrtiformes. See Gene- ration, Parts of, Jiroper to Women. Glandula Odor if era. See Gene- ration, Parts of, proper to Men. GL ( 301 ) GL Glandula Pituitaria. See Brain. Glandula; Renales. See Capsula Alrabilares. Glandula: Sebaceae. See Ear. Glandula Su/ira Renales, i. e. Re- nes Succenturiati. Glandulation, in Botany, respects the secretory vessels of vegetables, which are either glandules, follicles, or utricles. Glandulosocarneus, an epithet given by Ruysch, to some excrescences which he observed in the bladder. Glandulosum Corjius, the prostata. Glans. See Glans Penis, and Ba- lanos. It is also a strumous swelling and a name for a pessary, or a sup- pository. Glans Penis. It is formed by the corpus spongiosum urethrae, which is turned over the corpora cavernosa penis. Its external surface is a con- tinuation of the integuments, and when the cuticle is taken off, every little villa seems a vessel. Glazer's Sal Polychrest. It is an imperfect vitriolated tartar. All the nitrous acid in it is not destroyed, ber cause there is not phlogiston enough in the sulphur used. Glass, an artificial substance made by fusing fixed salts and flint or sand together with a vehement fire. It is poisonous when taken internally, un- less it be finely ground, because the sharp points of it prick, tear, and wound the intestines, causing in- flammation, and in time a gangrene or mortification therein. But when reduced to an impalpable powder, its internal use is said to be very safe, and attended with no ill conse- quence. Glastum, woad. It is the Isatis tinctoria of Linnaeus. Glauber's Salt, a genus of Neutral Salt, in the order of alkaline neutral salts. Its crystals are hexaedral, and contain a great portion of water; spontaneously calcining in the open air. It consists of the fossil alkali and the vitriolic acid. Glance do, i. e. Glaucoma. Glaucium, horned-poppy. Glaucoma, y\xvx-ofjx, from' yXxv- xo;, Casius, a fault in the eye, which changes the crystalline humour i^o a greyish colour. Glaucosis is the same; and both in general signify a change of. colour in the eye without detriment of light, and therein differ from what is commonly understood by suffusion. TXxvxo; is also by some applied to a whitish urine, that hath films in it like transparent horn. Glaucos, or Glaucus, yXxvxo;, sky- coloured, or a blue and grey like that in the sky. Glaux, saltwort, black-saltwort, sea-miikwort. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates one species and three varieties. Glaux, a species of Astragalus. Glaux Vulg. Leguminosa, liquorice vetch. This plant is often sold for the galega. Glechon, pennyroyal. Glechonites, wine impregnated with pennyroyal. Glecoma, ground-ivy. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is one species. Gleet. It is commonly understood to be the gonorrhoea benigna; but Dr. Cullen distinguishes it from that, by making it synonymous with go- norrhoea mucosa, which name he gives to the discharge from the ure- thra, after the virulence of an impure gonorrhoea is destroyed. Glene, yXmv, strictly signifies the cavity or socket of the eye; but by some anatomists is also used for that cavity of a bone which receives an- other within it; hence, Glenoides, yXnm^n;, from the for- mer, and u}&>, forma, shape; are two cavities in the lower part of the first vertebra of the neck. Gleucos, yXivxo-, must; and some- times it signifies sweet wines. Gleuxis, yXw!;i.;, wine in which is much sapa. Glimmer, i. e. Mica. Gliscere, to increase gradually, properly as fire does; but by physical writers is sometimes applied to the natural heat and increase of spirits; G L ( 302 ) GL *nd by others to the exacerbation of fevers, which return periodically. Glischrocholos, yXio-^po-xpXo;, an epi- thet for bilious viscid excrements. Glisomargo, white chalk. Globules, are such small particles of matter as are of a globular or spherical figure; as the red particles of the blood, which swim in a trans parent serum, and are easily disco- vered by the microscope; and it is pleasant to see how these will attract one another when they come within a due distance, and unite like the spheres of quicksilver. Globulus Nasi, is the lower carti* laginous moveable part of the nose. Globus Hystericus. In hysteric dis- orders a globe seems to ascend from the stomach, or from the breast, into the throat, and almost suffocates the patient: this seeming ball is a spas.- modic affection, and is produced by a, spasm of the upper orifice of the stomach being relaxed, and the air rushing up into the oesophagus, where it is confined in consequence of a spasm in the muscles of this part. Glossa, yXuaax, the tongue. Glossagra, a rheumatic pain in the tongue. Glossocatocos, yXua-a-taxxroprp^, an in- strument in P. ^Egineta for depres- sing the tongue. A spatula linguae, from yXao-a-x, tongue, and xx7i%, to hold. Glossocele, an extrusion of the tongue. Glossocoma, a retraction of the tongue. Glossocomon, yXuo-o-u>xofj.ov, from yXitxr- cx, a tongue, and xojj.iv, to guard; an instrument or case for containing a fractured limb. Glossopetra. They are the petrified teeth of the white shark. Glosso-pharyngai. These muscles are fibres which come from the tongue, running along its internal edges, from which they are parted backward, and run down on the sides of the pharynx, under the stylo- pharyngaei. Also a name of the ce- phalo-pharyngaei: from yXuaa-x, the tongue, and the teeth are loose and pained. Go77iphio, yofj.(J)io, i. e. Dentes Mo- lares. Gomjihoma, from yofx^o;, a nail, or Gomjihosis, yofj.^ua-i;, from yofj.®ou, clavum impingo, to drive in a nail, is a particular kind of articulation, like the driving a nail into any thing, as the molares are into the bones of the jaws; and hence, Gomphiasis, yopQiacnc, is a distem- per of the teeth, which makes them loose, and ready to drop, according to Dioscorides; but Hoffman justly enough changes that term into xyop- tpixo-i;; the primitive particle expres* sing that defect. Gonagra, from yow, genu, the knee* and xyprjx, capio, to take, is the gout in the knee. Gone, yovri, the seed. But in Hip* pocrates it is the uterus. Gongrona, yoyypuvr,, a round tubercle in the trunk of a tree. Any hard round tumour of the nervous parts, but particularly a bronchocek, or other hard tumour of the neck. Gongylion, yoyyvXiov, a pill. Gonoides, from yovn, seed, and nSfcy* form; resembling seed. Hippocrates often uses it as an epithet for the ex* crements of the belly, and for the contents of the urine, when there is something in them which resembles the seminal matter. Gonorrhoea, yovop^oix, from yovr,, genitura, semen, the seed, and *«*, GO ( fltio, to flow; anciently used for any involuntary emission of seed, but now only for a discharge from the urethra, or the vagina, produced there either by laxity or irritation. See Biennorrhagia. o Gonorrhoea Sicca. On receiving the venereal infection, the inflamma- tion in the urethra is sometimes so virulent as to prevent any discharge therefrom, or a very small one, though the other symptoms are considerable. In this case the disease hath obtained the above appellation, Gonorrhoea Spuria, when the vene- real infection meets with a quantity of mucus between the prepuce and glans, it rarely produces ulcers there* but only an extraordinary secretion, which is thus named. See Biennorr- hagia balani. It is a discharge, not from the urethra, but from the co- rona glandis. Gonorrhoea Cordata, \. e. Chorde. Gonorrhoea Virulent a, a venereal gonorrhoea, particularly when atten- dant on a lues venerea. Gonorrhaa Benigna, i. e. Gonorrhoea fiura. Gonorrhaa Siphilitica, i. e. Gonorr- hoea Imjiura vel Virulent a. Gonorrhoea Maligna, i. e. Gonorr- hoea Impura. Gonorrhoea Mucosa, a gleet. This is only a mode of the gonorrhoea impura terminating: and is when, after a virulent gonorrhoea, a mu- cous humour, with little or no dy- sury, is discharged from the urethra. Gonorrhaa Libidinosa, i. e. Gonorr- haa Laxorum. Gonorrhaa Oneirogonos, i. e. Gonorr- hoea Dormientium. Gonorrhoea Balani, i. e. Gonorrhaa Spuria. These different gonorrhoeas see in Cullen's Nosology. Gonyalgia, from yovv, the knee, and uXyo;, Jiain, i. e. Gonagra. Gordius, the hair-worm. The gordius aquaticus, and the gordius medinensis, produce disease by get- ting into the feet, Sec. of the inhabi- tants of many hot countries. See DracincuU and Medinensis Vena, 04 ) OR Gongonius, a name for coral. Gorse. See Ulex. Gossijiium, or Gossyjiium, cotton. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates six s'-ccL-;. Gossum, i. e. Bro-.ichocele. Goite, i. e. Gamboge. Gouania. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is one species. Gourd. See Cucurbita. Gourd (Bitter). See Colocynthis. Gourd (Buckler). Melojiepo. Gout. This is a distemper better known than understood. Dr. Keil says, that the equal celerity of the particles of the blood in the extre- mities, is likewise the reason why the concretions of the gout are formed there; unless by frequent debauches or decay of nature, the motion of the blood becomes so languid that these particles easily attract one an- other in the blood-vessels of the bowels, where the motion of the blood is also very slow: and then such remedies as warm and increase the intestine motion of the blood, and thereby disturb the attraction of the gouty particles, relieve the bowels, and send the peccant matter back again to the extremities. Gozdziec. So the Poles name the Plica Polonica. Gracilis, the name of some mus- cles; so called from their thinness and flatness. Gracilis, is a muscle of the leg, thus called from its slender shape. It arises, partly tendinous and partly fleshy, from the os pubis internally, between the first and second heads of the triceps: and in its descent in the inside of the thigh, it grows narrow, and becomes tendinous, a little below the sartorious, and is so inserted into the tibia. It assists in bringing the thigh and leg inward. Gracilis Anterior. See Redus An- terior. Winslow gives the name of Gracilis Anterior to the rectus cru- ris. Gracilis Internus. See Redus In- ternus. Grain-wort. See Riccia. GR ( 305 ) GR Gramineous Herbs, amongst bota- nists are such as have a long, narrow leaf, and no foot-stalk; and these are reckoned frumentaceous whose seed is used for food, either in bread, drink, or broth, such as wheat, rye, barley, Sec. According to Linnaeus, the gramina constitute one of the seven tribes or families of the veget- able kingdom: they are thus cha- racterized; having the most simple leaves, an articulated culmus, a glu- mose calyx, and a single seed. This family includes the several kinds of corn as well as grasses. Gramen Caninum, quich-grass, couch-grass, or dog-grass. It is the triticum repens, Lin. This is the kind used in medicine. Gramia, the sordes of the eyes. Graminula, tadpoles. Gramme, ypx^vi, the iris of the eye. Granadilla, the passion-flower. Granum Pondus, a grain weight. It is the weight of a grain of wheat, or a wheat corn, picked from the middle of the ear. Grana Paradisi, grains of Para- dise, a species of Amomum. Granatum, the pomegranate, a spe- cies of Punica. The college hath retained the flower called the Balaus- tium or Balaustine, and the rind of the fruit. Granatus, the gam ate or granate. It is one of the precious stones. An ore of tin, of a dirty purple colour, is sold for the garnet. Granatus Sylvestris, the tree which produces the Balaustines. Grandebala, the hairs under the arm-pits, Grand Gor, i. e. Lues Venerea. Grandines, tumours on the eye-lids resembling hail-stones. Grandinosum (Os), the os cuboides, so called from its resemblance to an hail-stone. Grando. See Chalaza. Granite, a genus of compound stones, consisting of feltspar, either with micae, or with pieces of pel- lucid quartzose crystal, or with both these, interspersed through, and blended with it. Edwards. Granivorus, from Grana, Corn, and voro, to devour, are those animals which feed upon corn, or any other seeds. Granulation, in Chemistry, signifies pouring of melted metal into cold water, so as it may granulate, or con- geal into small grains. It is gene- rally done through a cullender, or a birch-broom. Granulosa. See Radix. Granum Moschi, i. e. Abelmosch. Grajie-tree. See Vitis. Graphioides, ypxtyioiiS-n;, from ypx- $1;, stylus, a pencil, and eiJoj, a form; the processus styliformis. Also a process of the ulna towards the wrist. The musculus biventer, vel digas- tricus, was formerly so called, from its supposed origination from the process of the temple-bone so called, Gratiola, hedge-hyssop. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates six species besides varieties. The college have introduced the Gratiola Officinalis into their Pharmacopoeia. Gravativus, an epithet for a sort of pain, attended with a sense of weight. Gravedo, a dull pain in the fore- head. It is synonymous in Cullen's Nosology, with catarrh. It is that weight or listlessness, which accom- panies a lessened transpiration, or taking cold, as it is commonly cal- led; and as it is frequently accomr panied with a running of the nose and eyes, it is used for a coryza, which expresses the same. Gravida, gravid. A woman is said to be so whilst With child. Gravidatus, pregnancy, AlsO an extraordinary distention of the abdo- men during pregnancy. Gravity, and as some call it, the Vis Centripeta, is that quality by which all heavy bodies tend towards the centre of the earth, accelerating their motion the nearer they, move towards it. About the cause of this wonderful and universal affection of matter, there have been endless con- 2R GR ( 306 ) GR jectures: but a true philosophy, that experiment, that they descend as fa-j; teaches what is not within our capa- as other heavy bodies do in air. cities, as well as what is knovvable, The properties^of gravity are thus has shewn this to be unsolvable by enumerated: 1. That all bodies de- any philosophical hypothesis, and scend toward a point, which either resolved it into the immediate will is, or is very near to, the centre of of the Creator. Of all bodies con- magnitude of the earth and sea, sidered within the confines of any about which the sea forms itself intd fluid, there is a twofold gravity, true a spherical surface: and the promi- and absolute; and apparent, vulgar, nences of the land, considering the or comparative. Absolute gravity bulk of the whole, differ but insen- is the whole force by which any sibiy therefrom. 2. This point, or body tends downwards; but the re- centre, is fixed within the earth, or lative or vulgar is the excess of gra- at least hath been so ever since we vity in one body above the specific have had any authentic history: for gravity of the fluid, whereby it tends a consequence of its shifting, though downwards more than the ambient ever so little, would be the overflow- fluid doth. In reference to absolute ing of the low lands on that side of gravity, the parts of all fluids and all the globe towards which it approach- bodies do really gravitate to their ed. And this, it is thought, would proper places, and therefore by their well account for the universal deluge, joint weights do make the weight of to have the centre of gravitation re- the whole: for every heavy whole is moved for a time towards the middle a heavy body, as we find in vessels of the then inhabited world; for the filled with all kinds of liquors; and change of place but the two thou- the weight of any whole is equal to, sandth part of the radius of our earth, because compounded of, the weight would be sufficient to lay the tops of of all its parts. The latter kind of the highest hills under water. 3. In gravity is such, that in reference to all places equi-distant from the centre it bodies do not gravitate in their of the earth, the force of gravity is places; or rather do not, when com- nearly equal. But indeed all places pared with one another, pre-gravi- of the earth's surface are not at equal late; but by hindering one another distances from the centre; because in their mutual endeavour to de- the equatorial parts are sometimes scend, do remain in their proper higher than the polar parts; the dif- places, all one as if they were not ference between the earth's diameter heavy at all.' Those things which and axis being about 34 English do not pre-gravitate in the air, water, miles, which hath been proved by &c. the vulgar take to have no gra- the necessity of making a pendulum vitv; and only judge those to be shorter in those places before they heavy bodies which they see pre- will swing seconds. 4. Gravity gravitate or descend, because they equally affects all bodies, without cannot be supported by the ordinary regard either to their bulk, figure, or gravitation of the fluid, or by its pres- matter: so that abstracting from the sure all manner of ways. So that the resistance of the medium, the most notion of weight amongst the vulgar, compact and loose, the greatest and is only the excess of any body's smallest bodies would descend equal weight above that of air, and con- spaces in equal times, as appears from •sequently, they account those things the quick descent of very light bodies :o be light, which being less heavy in the exhausted receiver. Whence -than air, are supported by it, or a very great difference may be ob- buoyed up in it; whereas those com- served between gravity and magne- paratively 1'ght bodies are not so tism; and the latter affecting only really, since in vacuo it is found by iron, and that towards its poles; the G R ( 307 ) G U former all bodies alike in every part. Hence also may be concluded, that there is no such thing as positive le- vity, those things which appear light being only comparatively so. And whereas several things rise and swim in fluids, it is only because they are not, bulk for bulk, so heavy as those fluids: nor is there any reason why cork, for instance, should be said to be light, because it swims on water, any more than iron, because it will swim on mercury. 5. This power increases in descending, and decreases in ascending from the centre of the earth, and that in proportion to the square of the distances therefrom re- ciprocally; so as for instance, at a double distance to have but a quarter of the force, &c which is highly agreeable to reason, because the gra- vitating or attradive jiower must need3 be exerted more vigorously in a small sphere, and more feebly in a greater, in proportion as it is con- tracted or expanded. Wherefore, seeing the surfaces or spheres are to one another, as the squares of the radii, their power at several distances will be as the squares of those dis- tances reciprocally; and then its whole action upon each spherical surface, be it great or small, will be always equal. Gravity, (Centre of.) The Cen- tre of Gravity of a body is a certain point in it, upon which the body being freely suspended, it would rest in any position, Gressura, the part between the pudenda and the anus. Grinders Rot. Scythe-grinders are subject to a disease of the lungs, from the particles of sand, mixed with iron dust; and this disorder is amongst themselves called by this name. Griphomenos, ypi*ofj.vvo;, pain which xx, blood, and xyu>, to bring away. The name of an antidote in Nicolaus Myrepsus, which was used for promoting the menstrual and haernorrhoidal fluxes. Htemalopia, a variety of the pseu- doblepsis imaginaria; in which all things seem to be of a red colour. H&malojts, xifj.xXu\>, from xifxx, blood, andw\-., the countenance •, the livid marks of sugillations in the face and eyes. Hxmataporia, a wasting from a poverty of blood. united, and do not stand separafe* as in other hermaphrodite flowers. Gynanthrojios, that species of her- maphrodite, which partakes more of the female than of the male; but distinctions are groundless, for all hermaphrodites (so called) are pro- perly women. Gypsum, plaster stone, or parget. An order in the class of stones. Gyp- sum is a fossil body, which cuts and scrapes easily; in the fire readily falls or calcines, but with water concretes again into a mass, which soon be- comes hard. Gypsum is properly speaking a chemical salt, which wants the properties of salts so called in fossilogy. Considered as a salt, it is a neutral one, consisting of the vi- triolic acid and a calcareous earth. Its earth is precipitated by mild al- kali, but not by caustic volatile alkali. Edwards, H Hxmatemesis, vomiting of blood. It is always symptomatic. Hcematia, xifj.xtix, or Hcemation, xiij.xthov, an epithet for a sort of garum, made of the intestines of fish macerated in salt. Hctmatites, xifj.xnrn;, from xi/jx, blood. The Greeks call this ore of iron thus, from its supposed virtue of stopping blood. It is also called blood-stone. When it was in flattish cakes, with knobs on the surface, then the ancients called it Hematites; but when it was in long striated pieces, they called it Schistus; but they possess no distinguishing quali- ties different from each other. The terra synopica is also called blood- stone. In Edwards's Fossilogy it is called Iron-stone, and is described as of a fibrous structure. Hematocele, from xipx, blood, and xnXn, a tumour. It is a species of False Hernia in the scrotum; it con- sists of a collection of blood in the tunica vaginalis; its appearance is the same as when a hydrocele is the disorder. HA ( aro ) HA Hematocele Arteriosum, the same as aneurism. Hematochysis, from xi\jx, blood, and Xtv, to pour out. It is a term used by Willis to signify an haemorr hage. Hematodes, aifj-xruon;, bloody crane's bill. Hematomphalocele, a tumour in the navel, turgid with blood, from xifjx, blood, ofj.QxX<&>, a navel, and xnXn, a ■tumour. Hemafopedesis, bloody sweat. Hematophlcebcestasis, xijxxtoQXol- /Soto-raxi?, blood-making. The liver was formerly supposed to be the haematopoietic viscus, or that which converted the chyle into blood. Hematops, is strictly used by some for any bloody suffusion of the eyes from external injuries, or otherwise, as the words from whence it is de- rived signify bloody eyes. But Hip- pocrates uses it frequently, in a more lax sense, for any concreted or stag- nant blood. H&matoxylum, logwood or Cam- peachy wood. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. There is but one species. The college have retained the Lignum Campechianum in the Pharmacopoeia: an extract, Extrac- tum Ligni Campechensis, is directed. Hematuria, bloody urine. It is always symptomatic. Hemitritea, or Hemitriteus, nfj-i- tpirxio;, a species of fever, viz. the Semitertian, Hemocerchnus, aifjoxspxvov, blood brought up from the fauces, with a noise, or rattling, or bloody excre- tions discharged in a dry form. Hemodia, xifxu^ix, stupor of the teeth with pain. Hemoptic, is a person that spits blood, from xifxx, sanguis, blood, and •dlvu, spuo, to spit. It is generally from some fault of the lungs, the extremities of the blood-vessels being worn off by sharp humours or a thin blood, so as to let out their con- tents, and suffer it to be coughed up. H&moptoe, i. e. Hemoptysis, Hamopfyicus, aipoTrvixo;. A per- son who discharges blood from the mouth is thus called. Hamojitysis, xifxoTvrvTi;, from xifxx, blood, and •aim, to s/iit, a spitting of blood from the lungs. Hamorrhage, xifxoppxyix, from xijxx, sanguis, blood, and %w,fluo, to flow, or run out, is the bursting out of blood from any part whatsoever,occasioned generally from a plethora, and to be remedied by evacuation; but if it be from an increased velocity of a thin blood, agglutinants are to be made use of, and coolers. Hamorrhagia Narium, bleeding at the nose; also called Epistaxis. Hamorrhagia Uterina, excessive menses. Hamorrhoidalis Externa Arteria. See Puaica Communis Arteria. Hamorrhoidalis Interna Arteria. See Mesenterica Inferior Arteria. It soon divides into branches, one of which runs down behind the intes- tinum rectum, to which it is distri- buted by several ramifications, and it communicates with the arteria: hypogastricae. Hamorrhoidales Externa Vena, the external haernorrhoidal veins. They spread about the intestinum rectum and anus; and proceed from the hy- pogastricae venae: they communicate with the haemorrhoidalis interna. Hamorrhoidalis Interna Vena. It is also called the lesser mesaraic vein. It is one of the great branches of the vena portae ventralis; though sometimes it springs from the sple- nica: it sends a branch to the duo- denum from near its beginning; then it is divided into two branches, one of which ascends, the other descends; the descending branch runs down on the left portion of the colon, on its lower incurvations, and on the intes- tinum rectum, to the anus. The hamorrhoidal veins have no valves. Hamorrhoides, xifjoppoioe;, from xijjx, blood, and f£w, to flow; is a bleeding of the haernorrhoidal veins. They also swell and inflame the parts about them, without bleeding. See Piles. HA ( 311 ) HA Hamorrhois, the same as Hamorr- hoides. Hamorrhoides Excedentes, \. e. Ha- morrhois Tnmens. Hamorrhoides Decolorata, the hae- morrhois tumens, when the dis- charge is mucous, not bloody. Hamorrhoides Alba, i. e. Hamorr- hois Decolorata. Hamorrhoides Mucide, \. t. Hemorr- hois Decolorata. Hemorrhois Immodica, i. e. He- morrhois Tumens, Hemorrhois Polyposa, i. e. Hcemorr- hois Tumens. Hamorrhois ab Exania, i. e. Ha- morrhois Procidens. Hemostasia, a general stagnation of blood from a plethora. Hemostatica, from m^x, blood, and ia-my.1, to stop ; medicines which stop haemorrhages. Hagiospermon, l. e. Santonicum. Hagiokylon, i. e. Guaiacum Lig- num. Hair. The hair may justly be reckoned one of the common tegu- ments of the body, not only for its use, but also because it is to be found upon all the parts of the body, except the soles of the feet and palms of the hands. It grows longest upon the head, beard, in the arm-pits, and about the privities. When we examine the hairs with a microscope, we find that they'have each a round bulbous root, which lies pretty deep in the skin, and which draws their nourishment from the surrounding humours: that each hair consists of five or six others, wrapped up in a common tegument or tube. They grow as the nails do, each part near the root thrusting for- ward that which is immediately above it, and not by any liquor running along the hair in tubes, as plants grow. Their different colours de- pend much upon the different tem- peraments and qualities of the hu- mours that nourish them. The use of the hairs is for a covering and or- nament to the body. Whatsoever the efficient cause may be why a man has a beard, and a woman none, it is certain the final cause is for the distinguishing the male from the fe- male sex ; which otherwise could hardly be known if both were dres- sed in the same habit. Halation, xXxnov, is a purging medicine prepared with salt, and to be used at table instead thereof; but we find little of this kind retained in the present practice. Halices, pandiculation after sleep, or upon awaking. Hallucinationes, errors of imagi- nation from a fault of the external organs. Deceptions of the imagi- nation from a fault, rather in the bodily organs, or in the mind. In Cullen's Nosology it is synonymous with Dysasthesia. Halmyrax, a sort of nitre produced in the valleys of Media. Halmyrodes, a,Xfxv^n;, salsuginosus, is a term given by Hippocrates to a particular fever that is attended with sharp brackish sweats. Halo, is the red circle round the breasts of women. Astronomers also take notice of a meteor under this name in the form of a circle round the sun, moon, or stars, but more especially the moon. Halotechnics, the art of extracting salts and their spirits. Hammoniaci Lacryma, i. e. Gum Ammoniacum. Hamus, or Hamulus, is a hook; and surgeons make use of an instru- ment thus called, to extract the child in difficult labour, figures of which are given by Scultetus, in Arm. Chi- rurg. part i. tab. 8, 15, 31 and 34. Hapsis, x\i:, the sense of feeling. It also signifies connection with re- spect to bandages. And x\i; (pptvuv, in Hippocrates, signifies madness, delirium, or loss of reason. Hapsicoria, a sort of loathing. See Pica. Harmattan. It is a periodical wind which blows from the interior parts of Africa towards the Atlantic Ocean. Its properties are, that it is so exceed- ingly drying, that the covers of books HE (312 ) HE shrink, the pannels of doors split, in human subjects thirst is occasioned, the scarf-skin peels off, &c. Harmonia, xpfxovix. In anatomy, it is a species of articulation, and is when two thin bones meet, and lie over each other a little way. Harmos, the flesh that grows be- twixt the teeth. Haronkaha, i. e. Zedoaria. Harjiax, amber; also a mixture of quick-lime and sulphur. Harrowgate Water, It is one of the sulphureous kind. Hartfell Water. It is one of the ferruginous kind, and is said to keep better than any other of its kind. Hastella, splints used in fractures. Haustus, a draught. Draughts dif- fer not from any liquid form, only in their being in single doses; vo- mits, purges, opiates, and others which require great nicety in deter- mining the dose. Hautboy, a variety of strawberry. Haveri Glandula, Haver's glands. They are the sinovial glands; and are thus called, because Haver first discovered them. Head. By anatomists this is termed the upper venter, and comes last in dissection, as the contents are not so subject to corruption. The de- scription of the parts, see under their respective names. But here it may not be amiss to reckon the several apertures therein, as they are taken notice of in dissection: these are either external or internal. The external holes are, 1. The two in the coronal bone above the artery, through which a vein, artery and nerve from the ophthalmic branch of the fifth pair pass, for the brow and frontal muscles. This frequently appears only as a notch. 2. The orbiter internus in the same bone within the orbit, a little above the os planum, for another branch of the fifth pair of nerves, which goes to the nose. The third is between the os unguis, and the os maxillare, in the great canthus through which the dudlus lachrymalis passes to the nose, 4. Orbiter externus in the os maxil- lare, below the orbit through which the nerves and vessels which come from the teeth pass to the cheek. 5. One single hole in the same bone behind the fore teeth, which comes from the nose. 6. Two in the os palati, through which a branch of the fifth pair of nerves passes to the palate, uvyla, and gums. 7. In the temporal bone between the processus mastoidaeus, and styliformis, through which the portio dura of the audi- tory nerves passes. 8. The ductus auditorius externus. 9. The ductus auditori.Us internus, jo. The con- duit of the carotidal artery, n. In the same bone through which a vein passes from the external teguments to the lateral sinuses; that is behind the processus mastoidaeus. 12. In the occipital bone behind its apo- physes, through which the vertebral veins pass. 13. In the same bone for a branch of the external jugular. 14. One single large hole for the medulla spinalis. The internal holes are, 1. The blind hole above the crista galli. 2. The holes in the os ethmoides. 3. In the os sphenoides for the optic nerves. 4, The foramen lacerum, through which the third, fourth, and first branch of the fifth and sixth pair of nerves pass. 5. For the second branch of the fifth pair of nerves. 6. For the third branch of the same nerves. 7. The foramen arteriap durae matris. 8. The canal through which the carotidal enters, and the intercostal passes out; but this was counted amongst the external holes. 9. The process of the os temporum, through which the auditory nerve passes. 10. Between the temporal and occipital bones: it is divided into two by the dura mater; through one part passes the eighth pair of nerves, and the nervus accessorius; through the other the lateral sinuses open into the internal jugulars. 11. One on each side the large hole of the occiput, through which the ninth pair of nerves goes out. HE ( : Head-ach. See Pain. Head-mould-shot, is when the su- tures of the skull, generally the co- ronal, ride, that is, have their edges shoot over one another; which is frequently the case in infants, and occasions convulsions and death. Health, is justly defined the fa- culty of performing all the actions proper to a human body in the most perfect manner. And all the effects of these actions are such as regard certain determined motions, or the change and alteration Of what is re- ceived into the body. Hearing. Sound is nothing but a certain modulation of the external air, which, being gathered by the ex- ternal ear, passes through the Meatus Auditorius, and beats, as is supposed, upon the membrana tympani, which moves the four little bones in the tympanum. In like manner as it is beat by the external air,, these little bones move the internal air which is in the tympanum and vestibulumi which internal air makes an impres- sion upon the auditory nerve in the labyrinth and cochlea, according as it is moved by the little bones in the tympanum: so that according to the various reflections of the external air, the internal air makes various impressions upon the auditory nerve, the immediate organ of hearing; and these different impressions represent different sounds. The curious struc- ture of the labyrinth and cochlea render the weakest sounds audible; for the whole organ of hearing being included in a small space, had the auditory nerve run in a straight line, the impression had been made upon a very small part of it; and the strength of the impression being, caeteris paribus, always as the num- ber of parts upon which the impres- sion is made, sounds which are now low, could not have been heard at all. If the auditory nerve had, like the retina, been expanded into a large web, which had covered or lined some wide cavity, the impressions of sounds even in, this case had been 2 13 ) HE much weaker than they are nowt for this large cavity hath given roorri for the sounds to dilate; and all sounds grow weaker as they dilate. Both of these inconveniences are prevented by the present structure of the labyrinth arid cochlea, whose canals, by their winding, contain large portions of the auditory nerve, upon every point of which the smallest sound being at once im- pressed, becomes audible; and by their narrowness the sounds are hin- dered from dilating; and the im- pressions made upon the nerves by the first dilatations are always the strongest. The strength of the im- pression in narrow canals is likewise increased upon the account of the elasticity of the sides of the bony canal: which receiving the first and strongest impulses of the air, do re- verberate them more strongly upon the auditory nerve. Heart. In describing this part it may be of use to prefix also that of the pericardium, because they have such a near relation to each other. The pericardium, so called from trrept, circum, about, and xx^ix, cor, the heart, is a thin membrane of a conic figure, that resembles a purse, and contains the heart in its cavity. Its basis is pierced in five places for the passage of the vessels which enter and come out of the heart. It lies in the duplicature of the mediasti- num, Which firmly adheres to it, as its point does to the middle of the diaphragm. It receives its vessels from the mammary and phrenic; nerves from the recurrent and diaphragmatic. It has lymphatics, which discharge themselves in the thoracic duct. The use of the peri- cardium is to contain a small quan- tity of clear water, which is separated by small glands in it, that the surface of the heart may not grow dry by its continual motion. The heart is situated in the mid- dle of the thorax, between the two lobes of the lungs; it is of a co- nic figure, whose basis is the up- HE ( 114 > HE per end, and its apex or point the lower end, which is turned a little to the left side, that the right auricle may be lower than the left, by which means the refluent blood in the cava ascends the more easily; for, like other liquors, the blood will arise to the same height in both legs of a re- flex tube. For the same reason the aorta runs first upwards, before it turns down, that the force of the re- turning blood from, the lower parts may be the greater. The heart is tied to the mediastinum, to the peri- cardium, and sustained by the great vessels which bring and carry back the blood. It is covered by a mem- brane, which is the proper mem- brane of the muscles;, its basis is al- ways surrounded with fat. It has two veins which open in the cava, immediately before it empties itself into the auricle, and they are accom- panied with two arteries from the aorta, which run through all the sub- stance of the heart; they are called the coronary vessels. The arteries bring the blood for nutrition and motion of the heart, and the veins carry back what remains. The branches of the veins on the right side communicate with those of the left; and in like manner do the ar- teries on each side communicate with one another; and it is the same, though not every where so evident, in all the parts of the body. The heart receives a multitude of small nerves from the eighth pair, particu- larly they creep in great numbers about the aorta, and on the left ven- tricles: it has also some lymphatics which discharge themselves into the lymphatic duct. At the basis of the heart there are two auricles, or little ears, one on the right side, and the other on the left. In the right ear opens the vena cava, in the left the vena pulmona- lis; the first discharges the blood it receives from the cava into the right ventricle, and the second thrusts the blood that comes from the vena pul- monalis into the left ventricle. The left is less, but thicker than thtf right. Their substance is composed of two orders of muscular fibres, which terminate in a tendon at the basis of the heart; and at the right ear there is a circle like to a tendon, where the cava ends. Their external surface is smooth;, their internal is unequal, full of small fleshy pillars, which send out small fibres that cross and go thwart one another; and be- twixt these pillars there are as many furrows t- they receive nerves from the branches of the eighth pair. They have the same motions as the systole and diastole of the heart. Their use is to receive the blood which is brought from the cava and vena pulmonalis, and by them to be thrust into the ventricles of the heart. In the heart there are two cavities or ventricles, which answer to the two ears, one on either side; the sides of these cavities are very un- equal, full of fibres and little fleshy productions, long and round, of a different figure and bigness, called Columnte or pillars. Betwixt these fibres there are several furrows in the sides of the ventricles: especially in the left ventricle, they are deeper and longer:* they contribute much to the close contraction of the ven- tricles. And because the side of the right ventricle is much thinner than the left, therefore there is often a small bundle of fleshy fibres which come from the middle portion to its opposite side, to hinder it from dilat- ing too much* The right ventricle seemeth wider than the left, which is longer and narrower than the right, and its sides stronger and thicker. The two ventricles are separated by the septum medium, which is pro- perly the inside of the left ventricle, since its fibres are continued with the fibres of the opposite side of the same ventricle. The vessels which enter and come out of the heart, are the vena cava, the arteria and vena pulmonalis, and the aorta or arteria magna. The right ventricle receives the HK ( 315 ) HE blood from the cava into the right ear; and at the mouth of the ven- tricle there are placed three valves, made of a thinner membrane; they are of a triangular figure, and called tricuspides; their bases are fixed to the mouths of the ventricle, and their points and sides tied by small fibres to the fleshy productions; so that when the ventricle contracts, and the opposite sides approach one another, the points of the valves meet, and their lateral springs being relaxed, their sides are likewise made to join one another by the blood which gets between them and the 6ides of the ventricle. The three valves thus united form a concave cone, which hinders the return of the blood to the auricle; it is there- fore thrust out at the arteria pulmo- nalis, which rises immediately out of the right ventricle; its mouth is less than the cava; it has three valves called the sigmoidales, or se- milunares, because they resemble a half-moon, or the old Greek sigma, which was writ as a C. Their sub- stance is membranous. When they separate, they give passage to the blood from the ventricle into the artery; but they shut the passage, and are thrust together by the blood that endeavours to return. The arteria pulmonalis carries the blood to the vena pulmonalis, which dis- chargeth itself through the left ear into the ventricle of the same side. At the orifice of this ventricle there are two valves called Mitrales, be- cause they resemble a mitre: they are broader than the other valves; they are situated and have the same use as the tricuspides in the right ventricle. The aorta, or great ar- tery, arises immediately out of the left ventricle; it has three valves, which have the same use and figure as the seminulares in die arteria pul- monalis. The lieart is a compound muscle, and its substance is made of fibres of the same nature as those of other muscles; there are several orders of them, which have different direc- tions, and all their tendons are in the basis of the heart. From the aorta, just by one of the coronary arteries, go out two tendons, of which the first passes through the pulmonary artery, and the right auricle, the other between the two auricles; these surround the entry both of the aorta and left ventricle. The entry of the right ventricle is also tendinous, but all the fibres which terminate about the pulmonary artery, terminate fleshy. Now of the fibres which come from the mouths of the right ventricle and pulmonary artery, the outermost, which are much the fint-sr, go in a straight line to the point of the heart: ali the others which are next the surface of the heart, wind towards the left hand, till they arrive at the point, where, turning under- neath themselves, and under the right ventricle, they wind up the left ven. tricle towards the right hand, to their insertion in the basis. Un- der the straight fibres there pass a few more, almost straight, from the mouth of the right ventricle to the pulmonary artery; and from the opposite side of the artery, to the second tendon of the aorta, there pass others, by both which the mouth of the pulmonary is dilated in the contraction of the heart. Under all these, some which wind from the first tendon of the aorta towards the point, when they come to the middle of the right ventricle, turn up again to the root of the pulmonary artery, or terminate in the fleshy pillars and papillae. These both contract the ventricles and dilate the arteries at the same time. The mouths of the ventricles are likewise surrounded with semicircular fibres, which assist the valves in the systole of the heart. On the side of the septum medium, which is next the right ventricle, some fibres go straight from the basis to the apex: all the rest of the fibres are twisted only round the ventricle, and of these some creep half-way, some more than half-way, and then HE ( 3 return to the basis by the opposite side; some again terminate in the fleshy pillars and papillae; the rest turn the point, and seem to involve the heart more than once in their going from, and returning to the basis. From hence it appears that a much greater number of fibres in- volve the left ventricle than the right, as the blood is by this thrust only through the lungs, but by that through all the parts of the body, even to the extremities, and back again. And that the force of the constriction of this ventricle might be every where strong, and the texture of the heart itself firmer, these fibres are not at all parallel, or they do not all. run with the same obliquity; but the inner always decussate the outer, and frequently mix with one another. The bone which is found in the basis of the heart of several beasts, is no- thing but the tendons of the fibres of the heart ossified: it is sometimes found in men. This muscle has two motions called Systole and Diastole; the former is when the fibres con- trad, its sides swell, and its cavities are strongly pressed on all sides. The diastole is when it ceases to act, its' fibres are lengthened, its sides fall, and its cavities become large and wide. The force by which this muscle throws its blood out of its ventricles, or by which it contracts in its sys- tole, has employed the inquiries of many in vain ; and even Borelli, with a great deal of geometry to his assistance, seems to have been very wide of the truth in his calculations thereupon; from reasoning upon improper postulates, rather than the insufficiency of the means he made use of: for Dr. Keil has since, by the same helps from geometry, much more satisfactorily determined it after the following manner: * If we have the velocity where- with a fluid flows out at any ori- fice without any resistance from an anterior fluid, it is easy to deter- mine the force which produces that i6 ) HS motion. For let the line A B be the height from which if a body fall, it will acquire a velocity equal to the velocity where- A with the fluid flows out from the orifice, then is the force which produces the motion of this fluid equal to the weight of a cylinder of the same fluid B whose base is equal to the orifice, and whose weight is equal to 2 A B, by the second corollary of the 36th proposition of the second book of Newton's Principia. Now the blood flowing out of the heart, is much re- sisted in its motion by the anterior blood in the arteries and veins, and therefore cannot flow with all the ve- locity the force of the heart will give it, were there no such resistance: some part of that force being spent in overcoming the resistance which arises from the rest of the mass of blood. If, therefore, we could know how much the velocity of the blood is diminished by this resistance, or what proportion the velocity of the blood resisted has to the blood that is driven out, and not resited; having already determined the velocity of the blood as it is resisted, we might easi- ly collect the velocity by which the blood would flow, were it not resisted, and from thence the absolute force of the heart. To find out this the doc- tor made the following experiment: Having uncovered the iliac artery and vein in the thigh of a dog, near to his body, and having passed con- venient ligatures under them, he opened the whole diameter of the vessel, and received into a cup all the blood which run from it in the space of ten seconds of a minute; after that, the same was done by the artery for the same space of time, and both the quantities of blood were exactly weighed. But because experiments may be varied by some unheeded circum? stances, this was repeated, until the quantity of blood which runs from the artery, to the quantity of blood which runs from the vein, was found HE ( 317 ) HE to be in the same space of time nearly at t\ to 3. Now the velo- city of blood in the iliac artery so near the aorta, is nearly the same with that in the aorta; and conse- quently the velocity with which it flows out of the iliac artery cut asun- der, is the same with which it would flow out of the heart unresisted; or the blood runs through a. wound in the iliac artery with all the velocity it received from the heart. Now kU the blood which runs along the iliac artery, returns again by the iliac vein; and consequently the quantities of blood which pass through both in the same space of time are equal. The quantity of blood, therefore, which runs out of the iliac vein cut asunder, is the same which run6 through the iliac artery before it was cut, in the same space of time. Having therefore the quantity which runs through the iliac artery, when it is cut, and when it is not cut, we have their veloci- ties; for the velocity of any fluid running through the same canal in equal spaces of time, is directly as their quantities: but the velocity of blood when the artery is cut, is equal to that it receives by the full force of the heart; and the velocity when it is not cut, is that velocity with which the blood moves through the aorta resisted by the anterior blood: and therefore these two velocities are to one other as 71 to 3. Now if the heart throws out two ounces of blood every systole (as is most probable}, then the blood moves through the aorta at the rate of 156 feet in a minute; and there- fore the absolute velocity wherewith the blood would be forced into the aorta, did it find no resistance, is such as would make it to move 390 feet in a minute, which is near d\ feet in a second of time. We must next inquire what is the height, from which if a body falls, it will acquire this given velocity; for this height doubled gives the length of the cylin- der, jvhose base is equal to the orifice ofthe aorta, and whose weight is equal to the absolute force of the heart. It is known by experiment that the force of gravity will make a body move 30 feet in a second, which is the velocity it acquires in falling through 15 feet: and therefore this velocity is to the velocity of the blood flowing without resistance into the aorta, as 30 to 6.5: but because the heights from which bodies ac- quire given velocities are as the squares of the velocities, that is, as 900 to 42.25; therefore as 900 to 42.25, so is 15 to 07,4. This height doubled gives the 1.48, or in inches 17.76, which is the height of a cy- linder of blood, whose base is equal to the aorta, which we have supposed to be equal to 0.4187; and therefore the 6olid content is 7.436112, the weight of which is equal to the absolute force of the heart. This weight is five ounces, and therefore the force of the heart is equal to the weight of five ounces. Heart-burn. See Cardialgia. Heart of a Tree; the middle part longitudinally, is so called. Heat, is one of the four primary qualities, and very much consists in the rapidity of motion in the smaller parts of bodies, and that in every way, for that the progressive velocity of a body will not be sufficient, we see from the motion of air and water, which never grow hotter for being driven by tempests. The writings of experimental philosophers are full of projects for discovering this qua- lity, and all concur in this necessary requisite, of the parts being rapidly agitated all ways, and variously struck against one another. As to the ope* ration of this quality upon our senses, the result of which we call heat, it is usually estimated by its relation to the organs of feeling; for we do not esteem any body to be hot, unless the motion of its small parts be brisk; enough to increase or surpass that of the particles of the sentient; for if it be more languid than the senti- ent, we pronounce that body to b« HE ( 3 cold; but if it be more quick in the object than in the sentient, we say the body is hot; which is manifest by experiment, because the same water is frequently said to be hot or cold, as the hand put into it is hotter or colder. Sir Isaac Newton con- jectures, that flame is a fume, vapour, or exhalation heated red hot, that is, so as to shine; because bodies do not flame without emitting a copious fume, and this fume burns in the flame. In distilling hot ardent spi- rits, when the head of the still is taken off, the ascending vapour will take fire at the flame of a candle, and the flame will run along the vapour from the candle to the still. Some bodies heated by motion or fermen- tation, if the heat grows intense, fume copiously; and if the heat be great enough, the fumes will shine and become flame. All flaming bo- dies waste and vanish into burning smoke: which smoke, if the flame be put out, is very thick and visible, and sometimes smells strongly; but in the flame loses its smell by burn- ing; and according to the nature of the smoke, the flame is of several colours. As great bodies probably conserve their heat the longest, so the reason of it seems to be, that their parts heat one another; whence great, dense, and fixed bodies, when heated beyond such a degree, may emit light so copiously, as by the emission and re-action of its light, and the reflections and re-actions of its rays within its pores to grow still hotter, till it come to such a period of heat, as is that of the sun; whose parts are kept from fuming away by the vast weight and density of the atmosphere incumbent upon them, and very strongly pressing and con- densing the vapours which arise from them; for we see that water but moderately heated will boil with violence when the pressure of the atmosphere is taken off in the ex- hausted receiver. And a mixture of tin, and lead, being placed on a red-hot iron in vacuo, will emit co- 8 ) HE pious fumes, and even some flame, which yet in the air will scarce visibly smoke. Heat conduces much to the fluidity of bodies by lessening the tenacity of their parts; for it renders many bodies fluid, which otherwise are not so; and increases the fluidity of tenacious liquors, as of honey, oil, balsam, &c. and by the same reasons lessens their resist- ing force. Dr. Halley hath shewn, that the simple action of the sun is, as all other impulses or strokes, more or less forcible, according to the sines of the angles of incidence, or to the perpendicular let fall on the plane; whence the vertical ray (being that of the greatest heat) being put for radius, the force of the sun, on the horizontal surface of the earth, will be to that as the sine of the sun's altitude at any other time. Hence it follows, that the time of the con- tinuance of the sun's shining being taken for a basis, and the sines of the sun's altitudes erected thereon as perpendiculars, and a curve drawn through the extremities of those per- pendiculars, the area comprehended shall be proportionate to the collec- tion of the heat of all the beams of the sun in that space of time. Hence it will follow likewise, that under the pole the collection of all the heat of a tropical day is proportionate to a rectangle of the sine of 23 degrees and a half into 24 hours, or the circumference of a circle; that is, the sine of 23 degrees and a half being nearly -^ of radius, as -j^ into 12 hours; or the polar heat, is equal to that of the sun continuing 12 hours above the horizon at 53 de- grees height, than which the sun is not five hours more elevated under the equinoctial. But whereas the nature of heat is to remain in the subject, after the cause that heated it is removed, and particularly in the air; under the equinoctial, the twelve hours absence of the sun does very little still the motion impressed by the past action of his rays, wherein heat consists, before he rises againj HE ( 3 but under the pole, the long absence of the sun for six months, wherein the extremity of cold does obtain, has so chilled the air, that it is, as it were, frozen, and cannot, before the sun has got far towards it, be any ways sensible of his presence, his beams being obstructed by thick clouds, and perpetual fogs and mists. But the different degrees of heat and cold in different places, depend in a great measure upon the accidents of situation, with regard to mountains or valleys, and the soil. The first great help to chill the air by the winds which come over them, and which blow in eddies through the levels beyond: and as to soils* some retain the heat much more than others, as the sands in Africa, Arabia, and such like deserts, make the heat of summer incredible to those who have not felt it. Men can live in a much greater heat than that of their own bodies, which in a healthy state is commonly estimated to be about 97 degrees of Fahrenheit's thermometer. When air is considerably heated, the human body is capable of generating cold: this fact was observed by Go- vernor Ellis, as long ago as the year 175&. The late Professor Cullen has long ago suggested many argu- ments to shew, that living animals have a power of generating heat, independently of any common che- mical or mechanical means, either of fermentation or friction; and also of generating cold, or of destroying heat, when the heat ofthe atmosphere exceeded the proper temperature of their bodies. To ascertain this theory, Dr. George Fordyce insti- tuted several experiments on himself in rooms, heated to various degrees by flues in the floor. In his second experiment having undressed himself in his shirt, he went into an heat of 119 degrees, and in half a minute the water flowed down his whole body in streams; having remained here 15 minutes, he went into the heat of 130 degrees; at this time the heat of his body was 100 degrees, and his pulse 9 ) HE beat 126 times in a minute; in trtfc heat he remained 15 minutes, and just before he left the room, his pulse beat 139 times in a minute, but the heat under his tongue, in his hand, and of his urine, did not exceed 100 degrees. Dr. Fordyce observes, on this experiment, that there was no evaporation, but constantly a con- densation of vapours on his body^ and no cold was generated but by the animal powers. In another ex- periment, Dr. Solander stood in a room heated to 210 degrees, for three minutes, during which time, the quicksilver in the thermometer sunk to 196 degrees; and Mr. Banks re- mained seven minutes in the heat of 211 degrees, in which time the quick- silver had sunk to 198 degrees. The heat of their bodies in these experi- ments rose very little above its usual state. From these experiments, it as concluded that no attrition, fermen* tation, or whatever else the mecb*» nical or chemical physicians have devised, can explain a power capable of producing or destroying heatv ani that this power must be referred to the principle of life itself. Heautontimorumenos, one who tor* ments himself. Hebdomedaria. It is one of the febres erraticae. Hebe, nGn. This word is used in three different significations, viz. for the first hair appearing about th* genital parts; for the parts them- selves; but more justly for that time of youth, at which it first appears; whence Custom hath appropriated it almost solely to the latter, or to sig- nify youth in general. Hedic, from i%i;, habit. It may strictly be applied to any thing that is become habitual, but is only joined to that kind of fever which is slow and almost continual. This is the reverse of those fevers which arise from a plethora, or too great a fulness from obstruction, because it is attended with too lax a state of the excretory passages, and generally those of the skin* whereby so mvxk HE C 3*0 ) HE runs off as leaves not resistance enough in the contractile vessels to keep them sufficiently distended, so that they vibrate oftener, agitate the fluids more, and keep them thin and hot. Hippocrates describes this fever under the name of phthisis. Celsus is the first who speaks of it under the name of an hedic fever: what were afterwards called slow hedic fe- vers, were among the first physicians called tabid, or long continued fevers, or marasmi. At present, by slow and hedic fevers are meant those which are chronical, and continual* by a preternatural, though by a mild and remitting heat, consume the juices, induce a consumption and impair the strength. Dr. Cullen does not rank this kind of fever as a genus, but considers it always as symptomatic. Hedera, ivy. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Hedera Arborea, common or tree- ivy. It is the Hedera Helix of Lin- naeus. . Hedera Terrestris, ground-ivy. It is the Glecoma Hederacca of Lin- naeus. Hedra, 3px, the anus; also the excrements thence voided. It some- times signifies the basis of an ab- scess, or that part which is subjected to that which is converted into pus. Hippocrates sometimes uses this word to signify a species of fradure. Hedricos, an epithet for remedies appropriated to the anus. Hedychroi, nSvxfooi, a name for cer- tain troches. Hedysarum, French honey-suckle. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. To this genus he adds the onobrychis or saintfoin, or cocks-head, and enume- rates sixty-seven species besides va- rieties. Hedysarum, a name of the fcenum Graecum sylvestre. Hedysarum Glycyrrhizatum, liquo- rice vetch. Helenium, elecampane, or enula campana^ is thus called from its great plenty in the island of St. Helena* as some say; and others give differ- ent reasons for this name, too ficti- tious for any serious regard. It is a species of Inula in Linnaeus's botany. Helicalis Major, a small muscle, which only acts upon the cartilage of the ear. See Auricula. Helidtrojiium, from nXio;, Sol, the sun, and t^eto, verto, to turn, is a name given to all plants that turn towards the sun, but more particu- larly the turnsol. Heliotropium, turnsoL A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates nine species and two varieties. Heliotropium Tricoccum, French,or colouring turnsol. Heliotropium, common blood-stone- It is an opake gem, of a green colour, marked with bloody spots or veins. Heliotropium Indicum, potatoes. Helix, from uXw, to turn, a spiral line. The external circle or border of the outer ear. Helix, common ivy, a species of Hedera; the name also of a species of Salix. Hellebore. See Helleborus. Hellebore (Bastard). See Serapias% and Helleborine. Hellebore (White), Veratrum. Helleborize. Hippocrates, and others after him, used prepared hellebore, which they introduced into the rec- tum both for vomiting and purging, which they made stronger or weaker as they required, and the vomiting, purging,'or both, produced thus, they called Helleborizing. Helleborus, Hellebore, from iXnv, i-n (3opx, to kill by eating. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates five species and two varieties. Helleborastrum, great bastard black hellebore, or setter-wort. The col- lege have introduced the leaf of this plant into their Pharmacopoeia; it is the Helleborus Fcetidus, Linn. Helleborus Albus, i. e. Veratrum Album, Linn. The college have retained the root of this plant in their Pharmacopoeia; a decoction of it, Decoctum Hellebori, is directed, and HE an oinlment, Unguent Albi. Helleborus Niger, a species of Hel- leborus. The college have retained this root in their Pharmacopoeia; a tincture, Tinctura Hellebori, is di- rected. Helminthagogum, from sXjj.uiQi;, worms, and xyu, duco, to drive, is any medicine that expels worms. Helodes, or Heloides, iXubnz, the same also as tvQuh*;, is a particular kind of fever attended with colliqua- tive sweats* and hath* at the same time, the tongue dry and hard. Some take the Anglicus sudor, which was epidemical, and described by Lord Verulam in his History of Henry the Vllth's reign, to have been of this kind. Helosis, nXu&n;, a disorder in the eye, consisting in an eversion or turning up of the eye-lids. Helotis, i. e. Plica Polonicd. Hemalopia, sight divided into two* A sort of Pseudoblepsis. Hematites, blood-stone. It is a fibrous species of iron. It is both of the red, and the unnamed colour of metals: it frequently is composed of crusts, lying one above another, which are striated. Edwards. Hematites (Flos). It is a species of Flos Ferri, of a fibrous structure. Edwards. Hemeralops, vtf/.tfxXtD^, from ny-ipx, a day, and w\, the eye; a defect in the sight, which consists in being able to see in the day time only, but not in the evening. Hemerolopia, n\Jt.tpxXu>taix, a distem- per just taken notice of by Galen, Introdud. cap. 15. in Princ. but not afterwards mentioned, wherein a per- son could see only by day-light, in opposition to the rnxxxXwrix, wherein the patient can see only by night. Hemicrania, n\j.ixpxvix, from nfj-i-rv, semis, half, and x^xviov, cranium, the skull, or head, is a pain that affects only one part of the head at a time. Hemina, nuivx, an ancient measure of different contents in different na- tions; but now used in medicine to 2 ( 321 ) HE Hellebori signify about ten ounces in mei* sure. Hemiobolion, or Hemiobolon, ripo/Jo- Xtov, half an obolus. Hemiolion, nf*ioXiov, the same as Ses- quialteral But in Galen de C. M. S. L. it particularly signifies an ounce and an half. Hemionis, «/xw»j* from ^iovoj, a Mule, mule's dung. Hemipagia, i. e. Hemicrania, Hemiplegia, ny-iirXnyix, an hemi- plegy, from nj*.iov, semis, half, and i. e. Sudor Anglicus. Hydropyretos, ) A Hidrotica, 7 c j cric, relaxation, or lengthening and smallness of the Uvula. Himas, ifxx;, properly a leather thong or strap; out in medicine it is a laxness of the uvula, when it becomes long and slender. It dif- fers from the cionis, which is when the uvula is thickened. Hin, i. e, Asafatida. Hindish, i. e. Asafatida. Hing, the Indian and Persian name for asafcetida. Hingish, the asafcetida; and the plant which affords it. Hijijiace, mtrxxn, the rennet of a Colt; also the name by which the ancient Nomades, a people of Scy- thia, called the cheese which they made of mare's milk. Hippecacuatina, \. e. Ipecacuanha. Hippion, a name for the Gentiana Alpina pumila vel Major. Hippocastanum, common horse- chesnur, a species of ASsculus, which see. Hippocratica Fades. See Fades Hippocratica. Hippocrates's Sleeve, a woollen bag, made by joining the two opposite angles of a square piece of flannel, in the form of a pyramid, used to strain syrups and decoctions for cla- rification. Hi/ipolapathum, monk's rhubarb. Hippolithus, from nrrro;, a herse, and XiQo;, a stone; a stone found in the stomach or intestines of a horse. Hippomanef, from i-tvzoc, a horse, and fj.xivofj.xi, to be mad. Is is a name for the Cyuocrambe, because it makes horses mad if they eat it. Some take it to signify the secundines of a mare. Lastly, the fleshy substance which sometimes adheres to the forehead of a new foaled colt is thus named. Hippur'tS) tT^api?, from »7To:-, a horse, and spa, a tail. It is by the ancient writers in botany used for the same plant as the equisetum, but is also by Hippocrates applied to such disorders as are apt to proceed from much riding; as debility and weeping of the genital parts. Hippus, is an affection of the eyes, that makes them shake and tremble so as to represent objects in the like kind of motion, as when on horse- back; from natoc, equus, a horse. Hira. Some express by it the in- testinum jejunum; others extend it to all the intestines; and others mean by it all the contents of the abdo- men. Hircus, every one knows properly to signify a goat; but because that creature is remarkable for its salacity, and inclination to venery, some phy- sical writers have thought fit to apply Hircosi to persons of like disposi- tions; especially those just come to puberty, or full growth. Hirquus, the great angle of the eye. Hirsuties, unnatural hairiness of the body. Hirudo, the leech. Hisjianicum Viride, verdigrise, His/iiditas, hairiness in general, but in a particular sense it is used to sig- nify either the disease called Phalan- gosis, or that called Distichiasis. Hives (The). So the Cynanche Trachealis is called by some. Hoaxacan, a name for the Lignum Sandum, or Lignum Guaiacum. Hobus, a species of Plum-tree, grow- ing in the West-Indies. Holcimos, from tXxu, to draw; an epithet applied to what may be drawn out, and still preserve its con- tinuity. It is also spoken of the liver affected with a tumour. See Galen De Log. Assed. Holeus, millet. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. There are thirteen species. Holera, an antiquated word for Cholera. Holippce, thin cakes made with flour and sugar, poured upon a hot iron, figured, and then set to the HO ( 3*8 ) HO fire; in some dispensatories there are purging and other Holijijix. Holli, the Indian name for what the Spaniards call Alii, which is a resinous liquor that distils from the tree called Chilli. Holotonicos, from 0X0;, whole, and vtivm, to stretch. It is spoken of a universal convulsion, or a rigour of the whole body. It is the same as Tetanus. Homa, a kind of anasarcous swel- ling. Homogeneous, from t>fj.ov, like, and *ytw;, kind; of the same kind. See Heterogeneous. Homolinon, crude-flax, or coarse flaxen cloth of which towels were made for the public baths. Homonopagia, head-ache. Homoplata, the shoulder-blades^ Homotonos, ojxotovo;, equal, or rather equable, is said of such distempers as keep a constant tenor, of rise, state, and declension, and is particularly applied by Galen, to those continued fevers which are by others also called a,Kjj,xo-rixxi, Acmastic, last described by Bellini De Febr. Homunculus. Paracelsus would make a man without a woman, and digested semen masculinum in a glass placed in a dunghill, and produced something like a man, according to the assertion of some of his disciples; this was called homunculus Paracelsus. Honesty. See Lunaria. » Hop. See Humulus. Horaus, apxios. Properly it is fruit that is ripe about autumn; but mo- dern authors express by it any fruits which are ripe. Hordeaceum Vinum, beer. Hordeolum. It is a tubercle on either eye-lid, resembling a barley- corn in shape; it is also called Crithe. It is small, red, hard, and immovable. It is an encysted tumour, and con- tains a thick matter. Its seat is either on the inside or the outside of the eye-lid. Hordeum, barley. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates eight species besides varieties. Hordeum Distichon; also called Hor- deum Gallicum; common and Scotch barley. It is the Hordeum Vulgare of Linnaeus: the common barley is freed from the husks or shells in mills, and in this state is called French or Scotch Barley. The college have retained this seed in their Pharma- copoeia. Hordeum Perlatum, pearl-barley. A sort of shelled barley is formed into small round grains in Holland and Germany, which, from their pearly whiteness, are called pearl- barley. The college have directed a decoction, Decoctum Hordei, in their Pharmacopoeia; as also Decoc- tum Hordei Compositum, formerly called Decoct. Pectorale. Horehound. See Marruhium. Horn Silver Ore. See Miner a Ar* genti Cornea. Horologium Flora, the opening and shutting of flowers at particular times of the day. Horoscope, upoo-xovo;, was one who pretended to tell from the figure of a plant what celestial influence it was under, and what virtues from thence obtained; but Galen, in his time, took notice of such with deri- sion. It is since become also a term amongst astrologers, of not much better repute. Horror, from horreo, to shake with cold. It strictly signifies such an ex- cess of fear as makes a person trem- ble; but in physic it signifies such a shuddering or quivering as precedes an ague fit; and is often joined with Rigores and Lumbagines, Through ignorance of this acceptation, some have understood fear to be accounted by some authors amongst the antece- dent symptoms of some distempers. And a pretending translator has par- ticularly made this blunder in Dr. Sydenham on the Gout. Horse-chesnut. See AEsculus. Horse-tail. See Equisetum. Horse-tail (Shrubby). See Ephe- dra. Hortus, signifying a garden. Some writers, as Rolfinkius, Macreen, and HU ( 3 others have thought fit to apply it to the privy parts of a woman. Hounds-tongue (Virginian), a spe- cies of Myosotis. House-leek, Sedum, and Sempervi- vum. Humedation, in Pharmacy, the moistening or preparing medicines, by steeping them in water, either to soften and relax their solid parts, or to prevent the evaporation of their more subtile contents. HumerdUs Arteria, the humeral artery. It rises from the lower and fore side of the axillaris, and runs backward between the head of the os humeri and teres major, surround- ing the articulation, till it reaches the posterior part of the deltoides, to which it is distributed. In its course it gives off several branches to the neighbouring parts. Humeralis Musculus, i.e. Deltoides. Humeralis Nervus. See Cervicales. Humeri Os, the bone of the arm. It is articulated by its head, to the scapula: in children this head is an epiphysis; immediately below the head, is the part called the neck of the humerus. This bone grows broader at its lower extremity* and at the end it is formed into two condyles, on the external of which the head ofthe radius moves; and in the cavities be- twixt these condyles, the ulna chiefly hath its motions. Humidity, is that quality which we call moisture, or the power of wetting other bodies, */hich some liquors and fluids are endued with; and it differs very much from flui- dity, depending altogether on the congruity of the component parti- cles of any liquor to the pores or surfaces of such particular bodies as it is capable of adhering to. Thus quicksilver is not a moist liquor in respect to our hands or clothes, and many other things it will not stick to; but it may be called so in reference to gold, tin, or lead, to whose sur- faces it will presently adhere. And even water itself, that wets almost every thing, and is the great standard 2 9 ) HtJ of moisture and humidity, is not ca- pable of wetting every thing; for it stands and runs easily off in globular drops on the leaves of cabbages and many other plants; and it will not wet the feathers of ducks, swans, and other water-fowl. And that the texture only may cause the fluid to be humid, is plain, because neither quicksilver alone, lead or bismuth will stick upon glass: yet being mixed together* they will form a mass that will do so; as is plain from such a composition being frequently used in foliating looking glasses. Humidum Radicale, Radical Mois- ture; which see. . Humilis Musculus, i. e. Dejiressor Oculi. Humirubus, dew-berry. Humoralia. In Linnaeus's Noso- logy, it is an order of diseases in the class of Vitia, and signifies diseases attended with vitiated or extravasated fluids. Humoraria, a kind of continued fever which seems to be inflamma- tory. Humour, in a lax sense, may be taken for any fluid; but physicians restrain it chiefly to those of animal bodies, and understand by it, in the largest acceptation ' within that re- striction, all the juices contained in canals or vessels: and which are distinguished from one another, by some manifest qualities, as healthful, vitiated, sanguine, choleric, and the like, according to their different con- sistences, and principles. But Hel- mont thinks fit to redicule the fol- lowers of Galen, who assigned some different humours, for the compound- ing parts of the blood; but how just- ly we leave others to determine. Humores in Secundinis. See Am- nion . Humours of the Eye. See Eye. Humulus, the hop. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species, and one variety. Hunger, is an animal appetite, aris- ing from an uneasy sensation at the stomach for food. When the sto- U HY < 3 roach is empty, and the fibres in their natural tensity, they draw up so closely as to make the folds of the villous coat rub against each other, 60 as to cause that sensation:- but when they are distended with food, it is again removed; unless when a person, fasteth so long, as for want of spirits or nervous fluid, to have those fibres to grow too flaccid to cor- rugate, and then we say a person has fasted away his stomach. Thirst, when not mixed with hunger, seems to differ in nothing, else but too sen- sible an attrition of the food in the stomach against its sides, for want of a sufficient quantity of moisture. For the thinner part of the food will wash over the pylorus first, and thereby often calls for a supply to dilute the remainder.. And this is the appetite ©f thirst. Hutzotchitl, i. e. Bals. Peruv. Hyacinth, a precious stone; also called Jacinth. It is thus named from its resemblance with respect to colour,, to the plant of this name. It is a specimen of quartzose crystal. Hyacinths are met with amongst some of the genera in the order of quartz. See Gemma. Hyacinth (Starry), Scilia; also a name of several species of Scilla. Hyacinthus. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. Of species he enumerates sixteen, besides varieties. HyalodesyVxXw^ns, from vxXo;, glass, or glassy ; an epithet applied to urine, which deposits much vitreous,-white, viscid sediment. Hyaloides, vxXoud'ns,- from vaXo;, glass, and u$b;, likeness; an epithet of the vitreous humour of the eye. Hyanche, from uj, a swine, and ayx®, t0 strangle. A quinsey, ac- companied with an external tumour on each side of the throat, is thus called, because the necks of swine are subject to swellings. Hybemacuhm. In Botany, win- ter-lodge is that part of a plant which encloses and protects the embryo or future shoot from external injuries. It is of two kinds, viz. Bulbus, a o ) HY Bulb, and Gemma, a Bud. A bulb is an Hybernacle placed on a de- scending candex; and a bud is an Hybernacle placed on an ascending one. Hydarthros, vSxpQpo-, from v$vp, wa~ ter, and aefyov, a joint;. a sort of clear" water which issues from wounded joints-. It is also a name of the Sy- novia. It is also the same as Hydar- thrus. Hydarthrus,. v^xp&poc, from v^9 water, and xfyov, a joint; a white swelling;, a species of which is a dropsy in the joint. Dr. Cullen places it as a genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Tumores; an- other species is the Spina Ventosar and this Dr. Cullen places as a va- riety of the Phlogosis Phlegmone. Ffydatides,v$xTih;, from v^uq, aqua, water, and £»&;?, forma, ajtjiearance & are little transparent bladders of wa- ter in any part; most common in dropsical persons from a distension or rupture of the lympheducts; for they happen mostly in parts abound- ing with those vessels, especially in the liver,, lungs, mesentery, and ute- rus; the latter of which Ruysch gives> an instance of, Cent. Anat. Cliyr. Obs. 32. wherein it was hardly any thing but a collection of these blad- ders: hence likewise some writers apply the term Hydatysm to a parti- cular sound made by tumours like that of included water v though more anciently this term expressed a parti- cular tumour upon the eye-lids, that was almost transparent like a pearl. Hydatis, vSxti;, the same as Hyda- tides. Hydatodes, vb\t.rul\<;, or Hydatoides% from v$»1o;, the genitive case of u^, water,, and zi$a;, shape, watery. It is an epithet for wine much diluted with water; for limpid urine; for the aqueous humour of the eye, and. for one in an Anasarca. Hyderos, vhpoc, a general name for a dropsy; but by Galen it is parti- cularly applied to Anasarca. Hydra, v^px, a water-serpent, from. u$u>%, aqua, water; an aquatic mon- Hr < 331 \ HY «teT said to have been very destruc- tive to human beings in the neigh- bourhood of the marsh of Lerna in Argolis, and to have been destroyed by the fire and sword of Hercules. This ancient allegory has a most in- structive physical meaning, and evi- dently is intended to express the -be- neficial operation of the axe and of fire in clearing up swamps and their vegetable overgrowth, and thereby contributing to lessen or overcome the virulence of their exhalations. The more detailed explanation of this, by Dr. Mitchill, may be seen in the third volume of the Medical Re- pository, p. 19, where the know- ledge which the Greek philosophers had on this subject is exhibited; showing that the adventure of Her- cules and Hydra expresses the pro- gress of agricultural improvement in draining marshes and overcoming their effluvia. Hydragogue, vopxywyov, from vvvg, ttqua, water, and xyu, duco, to draw; is such a medicine as occasions the discharge of watery humours, which is generally the case of the stronger cathartics, because they shake most forcibly by their vellications, the bowels and their appendages, so as to squeeze out water enough to make the stools seem to be little else. Hydrargyrus, vogxoyvgo;, xgyvcov, "xy- lov, Argent um Vivum, and by the che- mists mercury is the common quick- silver. The college have retained Mercury by the name of Hydrargy- ria in their Pharmacopoeia; its more simple preparations are Purified Mer- cury, Hydrargyrus Purificatus: Mer- cury rubbed with Chalk, Hydrargy- rus cum Creta, formerly called Mer- curius Alkalisatus: Mercury rub- bed with Sulphur, Hydrargyrus cum Sulphure; this was formerly called itthiops Mineralis: Red Sulphurat- ed Mercury, Hydrargyrus Sulphu- ratus Ruber, formerly called Cin- nabaris Factitia: Mercury is directed to be calcined by heat, called Hy- drargyrus Calcinatus: Mercury is combined with the Acetous Acid, called Hydrargyrus Acetatus: with the Muriatic Acid, called Hydrargy- rus Muriatus, formerly called Mer- curius Corrosiv. Sublimat. or Cor- rosive Sublimate: Mercury is com- bined with the Nitrous Acid, Hy- drargyrus Nitratus Ruber, formerly called Mercurius Corrosivus Ruber: Mercury is combined with the Vi- triolic Acid, Hydrargyrus Vitriolatus, formerly called Mer. Emetic. Flav. Calomel is directed, with the name of Calomel: a precipitate is directed by the name of Hydrargyrus Muriatus Mitis; this preparation was the Mer- curius Praecipitatus Dulcis of the London Pharmac. in the year 1721: White Precipitate is ordered by the name of Calx Hydrargyri Alba: Mercury is also rubbed down with Extract of Liquorice, and formed into pills with Liquorice-root pow- dered, called Pilulae ex Hydrargyro-: it is formed into a plaster with Gum Ammoniacum, called Emplastrum Ammoniaci cum Hydrargyro, for- merly called Empl. ex Ammoniac. cum Mercur. it is combined with lard in two proportions, forming ointments, one called Unguentum Hydrargyri Fortius, and the other Unguentum Hydrargyri Mitius: Mercury dissolved in Nitrous Acid, is mixed with lard, forming the Un- guentum Hydrargyri Nitrati: the White Precipitate is formed into an ointment with hog's lard, called Unguentum Calcis Hydrargyri Al- bae. Hydrargyrum, v\xgyv%o<;, q. d. wa- ter of silver. 'Thus the ancients named quicksilver. Hydrargyrum Vitriolatum, i.e. quick- silver with the acid of vitriol. Hydrastis, yellow-root. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species. Hydraulics, is that part of me- chanics which considers the motion of fluids, and particularly of water. Or, it is the art of raising or con- veying water by the help of engines. ^ Hydrelaum, \i\\X%,ov, a mixture of oil and water. HY ( 332 ) HY Hydrenterocele, vSpintpoxnXn, from ij'j;j, water, tvlepov, an intestine, and xnXr,, a tumour; a tumour from the dropsy and a hernia together. Hydroa, a symptomatic miliary fe- ver. The same as Boa. Hydrocardia, from uJiwj, water, and xx^ix, the heart. Hildanus coined this word to signify a serous, sanious, Or purulent tumour of the pericar- dium. Hydrocele, vopoxr.Xn, from v$u>, wa- ter, and xnXn, a tumour. It is pro- perly any watery swelling, but is used only for that of the tunica va- ginalis. Also called a dropsy of the scrotum. Hydrocele Peritonai, i. e. Ascites. Hydrocele Spinalis, i. e. Hydrora- chitis. Hydrocelodes, a suppression of urine from a rupture of the urethra into the scrotum. Hydrocephalum, \ from Hydrocejihalus, v^poxiQxXov, J v^ing, water, and xzQxXn, caput, the head; is when the head is stuffed and Soft with water; which is the case of ma- ny children, and increases till they dieconvulsed, if not remedied; which is not to be done without severe blis- tering upon the sutures. It is called the head dropsy, and Hydrocejihalus Externus. Hydrocejihalus Internus. In this dis- ease the water is sometimes between the skull and the membranes of the brain, or betwixt the membranes of the brain, but most frequently in the ventricles thereof. Besides other symptoms, there is art afflictive head- ach, a costiveness hardly surmount- able, a diminution of sight, and pro- portioned enlargement of the pupils of the eyes. Dr. Cullen terms it Ajtoplexia Hydrocephalica. It is rarely if ever cured. Hydrocystis, encysted dropsy; or a dropsy in a particular part. Hydrogaron, vopoyxpov, garum di- luted with water. Hydrogen, the base of inflammable air and of water, from vh*, aqua, wa- ter7 and yimjj.xi} fio, to become. When fifteen parts of oxygen are chemi- cally and closely combined with, eighty-five of hydrogen, they produce a new compound, which is the oxyd of hydrogen, or water. When wa- ter is decomposed, a great quantity of hydrogen is set loose, which, uniting with caloric, is turned to hydrogen- ous gas, or inflammable air, and flies off. This hydrogen is ever very ready to associate anew with oxygen, and therefore it easily burns. During its combustion it re-associates with a portion of the oxygen of the atmos- phere, and forms water again. By this destruction of water in some cases, and its production in others, are some of the most remarkable phenomena of nature effected. Hy- drogen is an ingredient in all those bodies which burn with blaze, as dis- tilled spirits, resin, turpentine, oil, fat, tallow, wood, straw, bark, leaves, fossil coal, and the like. The heat to which these bodies are exposed, expels their hydrogen, which, on its escape, rushes into union with a portion of atmospheric oxygen, and forms watery vapour. And it is burning of this separated hydrogen in its aerial form which causes the phe- nomenon of flame. Hence hydrogen has been called phlogiston, or the blazer, and the reasons therefor may be seen in the project of pacification between the chemists, addressed by Dr. Mitchill to Dr. Priestley. See Nicholson's Journal for Feb. 1798. See Phlogiston. Hydrogenous Gas, inflammable air, or the aerial fluid, which turns with flame or blaze, and by so doing forms water, or the oxyd of hydrogen. Often times, bodies which contain hydrogen or phlogiston, suffer it to escape in its proper form. But it is so prone to unite with caloric, that it never appears in a solid form in any known temperature, but always in the condition of a gas. This gas has a strong attraction for oxygen, and therefore burns with great vehe- mence and rapidity, and with intense heat. As with oxygen it forms watert HY ( 333 ) HY eo with carbone it constitutes oil, and fatty and oleaginous compounds. Its specific gravity is considerably less than that of any other air, and there- fore it ascends readily into the atmos- phere; and when collected in consi- derable quantities, can carry aloft considerable weights along with it. Upon this principle, and with this material, are air-balloor,j contrived. Hydrogenous gas is seldom found pure, for it generally contains either carbone, sulphur, or phosphorus, in solution, and thereby forms carbo- nated, sulphurated, and phosphorated hydrogenous gases. These latter, particularly the solutions of sulphur and phosphorus in inflammable air, are remarkable for their disagreeable scents, and are indeed the principal ingredients in most stinking and nau- seous odours. It has no vital pro- perties, but, at the same time, seems to have no directly noxious powers. It is believed to be a principal ingre- dient in such fiery meteors as fal- ling stars, flying dragons, and jack o'lanthorns. Hydromel, v^pofxiXi, from v$wg, water, and jj.iXi, mel, honey; a composition of water and honey. Hydromelon, u\ofxnXov. It is made of one part honey impregnated with quinces, and two parts of boiled water, set in the sun during the dog- days. Hydrometra, from vh-^, water, and y.riTpy., matrix, the womb, dropsy of the womb. Hydrometra Ovarii, dropsy of the ovaries. Hydromphalon, 7 from Hydromphalos, vboopfyxXo-:, j i'^, water, and oij.$x\o;, a navel; a tumour of the navel containing water. Hydronosos, 1 from vSug, water, and Hydronosus, j voo-o;, a disease, i. e. Sudor Anglicus. Hydrojiege, from u^, water, and rrnyn, a spring; spring-water. Hvdrojiedesis, i. e. Ejihidrosis. Hydrophobia, v\fpo$o(2ix, from the former, and p£r.:, timeo, to fear; is a fear of water, called also for that reason Aque Pavor,- but applied only to those dismal symptoms that fol- low the bite o/ a mad dog; and amongst which the dread of water is the most remarkable. Hydrophthalmia, a dropsy ofthe eye. Hydrojihthalmion. It is the part under the eye which swells in ca- chectic and hydropic cases. Hydrophysocele, from vov*, water, v, a rose. It is a drink made of water, honey, and the juice of roses. See AUgineta. lib. vii. cap. 15. Hydrorrhodinon, vbpoppoSivov. It is water mixed with the oil of roses. Hydrosaccharum, v^porxxyxpov. It is a composition of sugar and water, which answers to the Hydromel, by changing honey for sugar. Hydrosarca, from vftuo, water, and wxpi\,flesh; a tumor formed of wa- ter and of flesh. Hydrosarcocele, from uJa/p, water, e-x^, flesh, and xnXn, a tumour; a spe- cies of Hernia, composed of flesh and water. Hydroselinum, water-parsley. Hydrostatics, is what relates to the gravities and equilibria of liquors; and also comprehends theart of weigh- ing bodies in water, in order to esti- mate their specific gravities. There are several parts of the animal me- chanism, especially the circulation and secretion, which cannot be un- derstood but by some praecognita from hence; the best writers, there- fore, on this subject ought to be con- sulted. There is room here only to recite some of the most useful heads of this part of physical knowledge; as, 1. The upper parts of all fluids press upon the lower. 2. A lighter fluid may gravitate or press upon a heavier. 3. If a body contiguous to the water be altogether, or in part, lower than the upper surface of the water,' the lower part of the body will be pressed upwards by the water which touches it beneath. 4. To account for the raising of water in pumps, &c. there needs- only a competent weight of an exter- nal fluid. 5. The pressure of an external fluid is able to keep an heterogeneous liquor suspended in the same height in several pipes, though they be of different diameters, 6. If a body be placed under wa- ter, with its uppermost surface pa- rallel to the horizon, the direct pres- sure which it sustains is no more than that of a column of water, having the horizontal superfices of the body for its base, and the perpendicular depth of the water for its height. And if the water that leans on the body be contained in pipes open at both ends, the pressure of the wa- ter is to be estimated by the weight of a pillar of water, whose base is equal to the lower orifice of the pipe, and its height equal to a perpendi- cular, reaching from thence to the top of the water; though the pipe be much inclined any way, or though it be ever so irregularly shaped, and much broader in some other places, than at the bottom. 7. A body immersed in a fluid sustains a latteral pressure from the fluid, which also increaseth as the body is placed deeper beneath the surface of the fluid. 8. The ascent of water in the sy- phons, and its flowing through them, may be explicated without having recourse to an abhorrence of a vacu- um, from the external pressure of some other fluid. _ 9. The most solid body, that will sink by its own weight at the sur- face; yet if it be placed at a greater depth than that of twenty times its own thickness, will not sink, if its descent be not assisted by the incum- bent water. 10. If a vessel be filled with wa- ter or any other liquor, whose sur- HT ( 3*5 ) Ht face is capable of being even, it will continue so till disturbed by an exter- nal cause. n. If a body specifically lighter than a fluid be immersed in that fluid, it will rise with a force proportiona- ble to the excess of gravity in the fluid. 12. If a body heavier than the fluid be immersed, it will sink with a force proportionable to the excess. of its gravity. 13. I ids, when pressed, press undiqoaque, on all sides. 14. Weights which force out of the. same tube equal quantities of the same fluid, are to one another as the squares of the times in which the fluid is forced out; but if the times are equal in which the same quantity of the fluid is forced out through un- equal tubes, then the powers are re- ciprocally as the orifices of the tubes; and therefore powers which thrust out the same quantity of a fluid through unequal tubes, are to one another in a reciprocal proportion compounded of the squares of the times and of the orifices of the tubes. Hydrothorax, a dropsy in the chest. Hydroticus, Hydrotice, v^puiyixo;, from io\u;, sweat, a medicine that promotes sweat. Hygieia, vyietx, from vyixivu, bene •valeo, to be well; is a good state of health. The poets have fancied a goddess under this appellation; and institution writers are almost as ficti- tious and unintelligible, when they define what is meant hereby; but those that will be contented with plain iense, may understand by health a due velocity of the blood in the arte- ries and veins of a living body, as disease was before described to be that due velocity lost: hence, Hygieine, vyiuvn, is that part of physic which teaches the preserva- tion of health. Hygieinists, Physicians who only attended people in health, and that in order to preserve the same, and to prevent diseases. The tempera- ments of the constitution, the air lived in, the food lived on, the houses dwelt in, the changes in the functions of the body, those changes to which different ages, seasons, climes, &c. expose people, were the objects of their attention. Hygra, liquid plasters, also liquid rosin. Hygroblepharicus, from vy$o;, hu- mid, and @XzQe%ov, an eye-lid. An epi- thet given to some ducts or emuncto- ries discovered in the extreme edge or inner part of the eye-lids. Hygrocircocele, vypoxipToxnXn, from vypo;, humid, xipao;, a varix, and xnXn+ a tumour; a species of Hernia. It is when the spermatic veins are vari- cous, and the scrotum is filled with water; or, a watery and varicous swelling of the vessels of the testis. Hygrologia, Hygrology. It treats ofthe various humours ofthe body. Hygrometrum, the hygrometer. It is an instrument, by which is shown the different degrees of moisture in the atmosphere. The word is derived from vyco;, humid, and fj,rrpoj, a measure. Wedelius gives this name to those infirm parts of human bodies, whose susceptibility of impressions shews different states of the air, with respect to its mois- ture, as or more exactly than the instruments contrived for shewing the same. HygropJiobia, i. e. Hydrophobia. Hygrophthalmicus, i. e. Hygroble- Jiharicus. Hygroscope, is an instrument to shew the moisture and dryness of the air; and to measure and estimate the quantity of either extreme. There are various methods of doing this, but the ordinary contrivances with whip- cord are the easiest and best, as they infallibly shorten and lengthen, as the air grows moister and drier. How far the earliest notices of changes of this kind may be made use of by a physician, in many cases, the skilful alone can be judges. Hylerchic Principle, is a term in- troduced by Dr. Henry Moore, in his Enchirid. Metaphys, to signify an HY ( 3 universal spirit in the world; but he hath no followers in such mysterious distinctions, Mr. Boyle having very early overthrown his doctrine upon this head. Hylon, a species of Cotton-tree. Hymen, vftrw, a membrane in ge- neral; but by it, is usually under- stood the membrane which appears in the form of a crescent, and is situated at the entrance of the va- gina. It naturally shrinks with years, and often disappears before the age of twenty* so can be no proof of virginity. Hymochyma, from wo^k, to Jiour under; a suffusion of the eye. Hyoceratopharyngaus, from Hyoides Os. Hyoglossus, the name of a muscle of the tongue. It rises from the basis, but chiefly from the cornu of the os hyoides, running laterally and forwards, to shorten the tongue. Some divide this muscle into three, and call them Basio-glossus, Chondrd- g/ossus, and Cerato-glossus. Hyoides Os, from v, and uo\;. It is the basis and support of the tongue. It is situated in an horizontal posi- tion, between the root of the tongue and the larynx; it is convex on its anterior part, and hollow on its poste- rior ; the cornua become smaller as they run back, and rather diverge; at the end of the cornua there is a graniform appendicle, from whence a ligament runs to the styloid pro- cess of the os temporis, and another ligament connects the bone to the larynx. Hyojiharyngaus. The Hyojiharyngai muscles, in general, are those on each side, which are inserted in the os hy- oides; and they may be reckoned three pairs, viz. the Basio-pharyngai, Kerato-pharyngaus major and minor. They come from the basis and the horns of the os hyoides. Innes calls it, Constridor pharyngis medius. Its use is to compress that part of the pharynx which it covers, and to draw it on the os hyoides upwards. Hyoscyamus^ from v;, a swine, and 36 ) H Y xvxfj.0-, a bean; hog's bean. But the plants to which this name is given are called Hen-bane. Hyoscyamus, hen-bane. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates seven species. Hyothyreoides, from the os hyoides, and§vpiou$n<;,scutiformis. These mus- cles are also called Thyreoidei. They run from the thyroid cartilage to the os hyoides; they are attached to the knobs of the cartilage, and the line between them. Their use is to bring these knobs nearer to each other. Hypalelptroh, wnxXuTssTpw, a sort of spatula for spreading ointments with. Hyjtaleipton, waxXimiav, a ligament. Hvperastheses, error of appetite, whether by excess or deficiency. It is synonymous with Dr. Cullen's order of Dysorexia. Hyjiercatharsis, wszpxxQxpo-ic, from wrrip, supra, ever or above, and xxQxtgwt purgo, topurge; is when medicine has purged to excess. It is a variety of the Diarrhaa Mucosa^ in Dr. Cul- len's Nosology. Hyjiercoryjihosis, vaspxopv^xo-i;, from i>~5£, above, and xopvQm the vertex, a prominence or protuberance. Hip- pocrates calls the lobes of the liver and lungs Hypercoryphoses. Hypercrisis, VTU'.pxpio-ic, from vai^, over or above, and x=ivu, to separate. It is a critical excretion above mea- sure; as when a fever terminates in a looseness, the humours may flow off faster than the strength can bear, and therefore it is to be checked. Hyjiereccrisis, wznp-y.xp.cn-;, superex- cretion. It is the same as hyper- crisis. Hyjierephidrosis, from w.o, excess, and i&u:, sweat; immoderate sweat- ing. Hypericoides, Carolinian St. Peter's wort, a species of Ascyrum. Hypericum, St. John's wort. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates forty-two species, besides varieties. The college have retained the flower of the Hypericum perfo- HY ( 337 ) HY ratum, Linn, in their Pharmaco- poeia. Hyjterinesis, vrnpivno-i;, i. e. Hyper- catharsis. Hyper inos, i/ffspivoj, i. e. Hyper ca- tharsis; also the person who suffers from it. Hyjieroa, virepwx, from vrnp, above; the palate. Hyperopharyngai, i. e. Peristdphy- hpharyngai. Hyperostosis, the swelling of a whole bone. It is synonymous with Ex- ostosis in Cullen's Nosology. Hypersarcoma, a polypus in the nose; a fleshy excrescence. Hypersarcosis, vTripo-xpxvo-i;, from uTsf, super, above, and o-x£, caro, flesh; more flesh than needful, or excrescences of flesh, generally on the lips of wounds, which surgeons call Funguses, from their resemblance to mushrooms. Hypexodos, tmfoJo?, from vivo, un- der, and i^o;, passing out; a flux of the belly. Hypexocos, inre^oxo;. It signifies the membranes which are spread Under other parts, as the pleura, &c. Hypnobates, w7rvo(3xTn the womb. The midwives in Greece and Italy practised medicine amongst women, and they gave the name of hysterics to this disease. Dr. Cullen places it in the class Neuroses and order Sjiasmi. Hysteric Remedies, are medicines calculated against such disorders, which are either dulcia or.foetida, sweet or stinking: but of the former, such as musk, ambergrise, and the HY ( 34<> ) HY like, there are very few with whom they will agree. Disorders of the womb, all which are called Hysteric Affedions, arise from too titillating, or too uneasy sensations. The for- mer proceed from that irritation of the nerves, which the make and se- cretion of those parts have naturally subjected them to; this in some sorts of constitutions arise to that de- gree, as to draw the whole system into disorder, and occasion a surpriz- ing variety of symptoms, as several sorts of convulsions and species of Madness; which therefore are by some termed Furores Uterina. Now these disorders seem most effectually allayed by such things as are in a manner the reverse of cordials, and are both in smell and taste very offensive and disagreeable; and they seem to answer this end by suffocat- ing as it were the spirits, and damp- ing their inordinate sallies; so that such stimulation ceases, and the fibres return to their natural tone and mo- tions: for as what is grateful to the senses gives an inexpressible emotion to the fine nervous filament, so does what is foetid and disagreeable quite destroy that emotion, and deaden it. And as the former kind consist chiefly of fine subtile volatile parts, by which, as before explained under Cephalics, they are fitter to enter the nerves; so these are generally of a clammy, viscous contexture, and thereby fitter to envelope and en- tangle that subtile juice, whereby its motion is much retarded, and con- sequently the fibres rendered less springy.: In the latter case, the un- easiness of the burden when with child, and often the disorders of the fcetus, bring the womb, and by de- grees the whole nervous system, into convulsive disorders; which admit of little or nothing to be done by way of medicine, but is best reme- died by contributing to the ease, and gratifying all the desires and cravings of the mother. But the worst mis- chief to those parts is from a lodg- ment of some disagreeable matter upon their glands, whereby they are frequently apt to cancerate; or from an obstruction of those discharges which at certain times the consti- tution requires to be made from those parts. In the first of these, all such come to be deemed Hysterics, which by their detersive qualities open those glands, and by degrees wear away the obstructed humours. In the latter are employed such as either give a greater force to the cir- culating blood, whereby it is enabled to break through the capillaries; or which so attenuate it, as to fit it upon that account easier to flow through, and make the discharge re- quired. A°d thus whatsoever in medicine, either simple or compound, contributes to any of those ends, though very different in their opera- tions, as the original cause of their disorder may differ, they all come under this general appellation of Hys- terics, or Uterines. Hysteritis, inflammation of the womb. Dr. Cullen places this ge- nus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phlegmasia. Hysterocele, from vo-re^x, the womb, and xnXn, a tumour; an hernia caused by the uterus falling through the pe- rinaeum. Hysterocystica Ischuria, a suppres- sion of urine from the pressure of the uterus on the neck of the blad- der. Hysteroloxia, obliquity of the womb. Hysteron, vo-rspov, the secundines. Hysterophyse, i. e. Physometra. Hysterophorus, a species of Par- thenium. Hysterojitosis, bearing down of the vagina or the womb. Hysterotomia, from vo-re^x, thewombt and tejuiw, to cut, i. e, Ccesarea Sec- tio. Hystricis Lapis, the bezoar of the porcupine. Hystrix, the porcupine; also a spe- cies of Elymus. IC ( 34i ) 10 TlilRACE, i. e. Guaiacum. Ibireum, a wild species of Liquo- rice found in Brasil. Ibis, ifiiq, was a bird much like our king-fisher, taken notice of by the Egyptians, because when it was sick, it used to inject with its long bill the water of the Nile into its fundament, whence Langius, lib. ii. ep. ii. says they learned the use of clysters. Iceland Spar. It is a species of rhombic spar, i.e. of rhombic trans- parent calcareous stone. It is per- fectly transparent, and if it is placed before a black line drawn on a piece of paper, it refracts the line dou- ble. Ice-plant, a species of Mesembry- anthemum. Ichor, i%ap, signifies strictly a thin acrid watery humour, like serum, but is also sometimes used for a thicker kind that flows from ulcers. Several acceptations of this term by some authors are here needless to recite; it being met with in very different senses. It is also called Sanies. Ichthya, t^Guw, the skin of the Squa- tina, or monk-fish: also the name of a hook for extracting the fcetus. Ichthyocolla, iy$wxoXXx, isinglass, It is prepared in Russia and other countries, by boiling the skins, fins3 and the internal membranous parts of the sturgeon, and other fishes; the decoction is inspissated, then rol- led up into various forms. This substance is retained in the college Pharmacopoeia. Icica, or Icicariba, Gum Elemi. Icosandria, from uxio-i, viginti, twenty, and xvn%, maritus, a husband, in the Linnaean system, a class of plants, the twelfth in order. This term imports that the flowers have twenty stamina or husbands. The class consists of such plants as bear hermaphrodite flowers of the follow- ing characters, viz. 1. A calyx mo- nophylfousand concave. 2. Thesta- I mina attached to the inner side of the calyx. 3. The stamina twenty or more. As the stamina in this class, notwithstanding its title, are not li- mited, an attention must be had to the two first characters, to distin- guish the flowers from those of the polyandria class, with which they might otherwise be confounded. Ideric, is said of a person that has the jaundice; and, Iderical Remedies, are medicines against the jaundice. Idericodes, the bilious ardent fe- ver. According to Dr. Cullen, in his Nosology, it is the Typhus Iderodes, or it is the jaundice with inflamma- tion about the liver. Ideritia, discolourations, or dis- eases which occasion an unusual co- lour ofthe whole skin, and this with- out an acute fever. Iderus, ixripo;, the jaundice. It is a vitiated state of the blood and humours, from the bile regurgitat- ing, or being absorbed into it, by which the functions of the body are injured, and the skin is rendered yel- low, and almost black. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class Cachexia, and order Imjteiigines. He distinguishes five species. 1. Iderus Calculosus; when there is pain in the hypogastric region, which in- creases after eating, and when con- cretions pass into the intestines, there are bilious stools. 2. Iderus Spas- modicus; when there is no pain, and the yellowness of the skin happens after spasmodic diseases and affec- tions of the mind. 3. Iderus Hejta- ticus; it is without pain, and follows some disease of the liver. 4. Iderus Gravidarum; it arises during preg- nancy, and gives way after delivery. 5. Iderus Infantum. It happens soon after the birth. Iderus Albus, the white jaundice. The chlorosis or green-sickness is sometimes thus called, but impro- perly. ID ( 34* ) IL Idus, a stroke or blow. It signi- fies also the pulsation of an artery, and the sting of a bee or other in- sect. Idus Solaris, a stroke of the sun. It is the effect of too violent an in- fluence of the sun on the head. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a variety of apo- plexy, under the name of Carus ab insolatione. Ideus, raspberry of Ida, fram- boise or hindberry, a species of Ru- bus. Idea, ihx, strictly is a metaphy- sical term, which, if it hath any meaning, that meaning is no other than what we understand by the word Notion: therefore a useless word. However, by Idea Morbi is under- stood a complex perception of such a collection of accidents as concur to any distemper, expressed by some particular term. Ideales, a faulty judgment, aliena- tion of mind; and diseases in which the judgment is chiefly affected. ldocrassia, ictioxpxa-ix, i. e. Idiosyn- crasia. Idiopatheia, ihoirx^nx, from i&o;, proper, or ones own, and tsxQo;, affec- tion, or passion. Thus the head is affected idiopathically in a lethargy, and the lungs in a pleurisy; but when tense parts suffer by consent, that is, by disorders residing in other parts, they are then said to suffer by sympathy. Idiosyncrasia, i&ioo-vyxpxo-ix, Idio- syncrasy, from iho;, peculiar, ovv, with, and xtpxvwfj.i, to mix. Every individual hath a state of health pe- culiar to himself; and, as different bodies seem to vary from each other, both with respect to the solids and fluids, though each may, at the same time, be in a sound condition; this peculiarity of constitution, by which they differ from other sound bodies, is called Idiosyncrasy, or peculiarity of constitution. Idiotropia, i. e. Idiosyncrasia. Ignis. See Fire. Ignis Calidus, a hot fire: so some call a gangrene; also a violent in- flammation just about to degenerate into a gangrerte. Ignis Fatuus. It is supposed to be the inflammable gas which is pro- duced in moist grounds, and kindled by means of electricity. See Gas (Inflammable). Ignus Frigidus, a cold fire. A sphacelus hath been thus called, be- cause the parts that are so affected be- come cold as the surrounding air. Ignus Persicus, a name of the ery- sipelas; also of the tumour called a Carbuncle. Ignis Sacer, a name of the erysi- pelas, and of a species of Herpes, i. e. Herpes Exedens: It is also the erythematous species of inflamma- tion. Ignis Sandi Antonii, a name of the erysipelas. Ignis Silvaticus, a name of the Impetigo. Ignis Reverberatorius, reverbera- tory fire. It is made in a furnace covered with a dome, that the heat or the flame, which hath always a tendency to escape upwards, may be reverberated, or beat back on the vessels immediately exposed to it. Ignis Rota, fire for fusion. It is when a vessel which contains some matter for fusion is surrounded with live, i. e. red-hot coals. Ignis Sapientium, heat of horse- dung. Ignis Volagrius, or Volaticus, a name of the Impetigo. Ignitio, calcining. Ignye, or Ignys, the ham. Bather a, the tree from which the Cortex Elutheria is taken. Heck. By this word Paracelsus seems to mean a first principle. Ilcidos, in the Spagyric language it is the elementary air. Ileon Intestinum, uXtov, so called from lix-ji, to turn about, because it makes many conclusions. It is one of the small guts. Where the je- junum ends, the illium begins. Its convolutions surround those of the jejunum, on the two lateral and infe- rior sides, and it winds about from the IL ( 34? ) IL left side, by the hypogastrium, to the right side, where it terminates in a transverse manner at the fleshy brim of the pelvis, and forms the first of the great intestines, called Cacum. Ikon Cruentum. Hippocrates de- scribes it, in lib. De Intern. Affed. In this disease, as well as in the scur- vy, the breath is fetid, the gums re- cede from the teeth, haemorrhages of the nose happen, and sometimes there are ulcers in the legs, but the patient can move about his business very well. Ileus, tiXtoc, iXio;, the colic; but more particularly the Iliaca passio. Ilia, (the plural of He), the flanks. They are the space between the lowest of the false ribs, and the upper edge of the os ilium on each side; they are the two divisions of the regio umbilicalis. Iliaca, the same as Ileus. Iliac Muscle, is a muscle of the thigh, which arises fleshy from the internal concave part of the os ili- um: and in its descent over the in- ferior part of it joins with the psoas magnus, and is inserted with it un- der the termination ofthe pectinaeus. This, with the psoas magnus, moves the thigh forward in walking. Iliac Passion, eiXeo;, iXeo;, slX'.b;, is a kind of nervous colic, whose seat is the ilium, whereby that gut is twisted, or one part enters the cavity of the part immediately below or above: whence it is also called the Volvulus, from volvo, -to roll. Iliac Arteries. They are formed by the bifurcation of the aorta, at about the fourth vertebra of the loins. They descend about three fingers breadth from their origin, and when they are arrived at the psoas muscle (on each side), or rather are upon it, they each divide into two, an external and an internal: the external hath noparticular name; the internal is called Hyjiogastrica. The external runs down to the liga- mentum Fallopii, under which it goes out of the abdomen : as it passes oat of the abdomen, it detaches two branches, one internal, the othef external; the inner is called Epigas-> strica; the external is called Inncmi- nata. Iliac Arteries, (the Lesser), the most posterior branches of the hy- pogastric arteries. Sometimes they are branches of the glutaeae arteriae. Iliac Veins. They are formed by the bifurcation of the vena cava, about the last vertebra of the loins. Presently after leaving the cava, they each divide into two branches: one named Iliaca Externa, or anterior; the other, Iliaca Interna, or posterior: the external is also simply named Iliaca', the internal is called Hypo- gastrica. They run the same course as the arteries of the same name. Iliacus, from the os ilium. See Iliac Muscle. Iliacus Externus, (Muse), i. e. Py- riformis. Iliacus Internus, (Muse), It lies upon the concave part of the ilium, and takes its origin likewise from the anterior edge of the bone: it runs down before the psoas muscle, and makes one mass with it; they then run over the head of the bone, and pass inwards, to be inserted into the little trochanter. It helps to lift the thigh upwards. Hingis, iXiyyo;, from iXiy%, a vor- tex; a vertigo in which all things appear to turn round, and the eyes grow dim. Iliscus. Avicenna says it is mad- ness caused by love. Ilium. See Intestines. Ilium Os. See Ossa innominata: from nXvt), circumvolvo, to roll about; because the gut which is principally called by this name, is long, and lies in folds towards the bottom of the abdomen, and therefore gives many of the adjacent parts these appella- tions. Illegitimate, voSoj, is frequently used in the same sense as spurious, or irregular; as when a disease changes its appearances from the usual course, so that no certain judg- ment can be made of it; as in a IM ( 344 ) IM Febris spuria, Peripneumonia notha, and the like. lUindus, a linctus. Illicio, i. e. Enthlasis. Illos, itJvoc, the eye. Miosis, nXXuo-i;, a distortion of the eyes. Illuminabilis Lapis, i. e. Bononien- sis Lajiis. Illutamentum, was an ancient form of an external medicine, like the Ceroma, with which the limbs of wrestlers* and others delighting in like exercises* were rubbed* espe- cially after bathing; an account of which may be met with in Baccius De Thermis. Illutatio, illutation. It is a be- smearing any part of the body with mud, and renewing it as A grows dry, with a view of heating, drying* and discussing; It is chiefly done with the mud found at the bottom of mineral springs. Illys, tXXv;, a person who squints, or who has distorted eyes. Ilys, iXv;, the faeces of wine. Al- so an epithet for sediment in stools which resemble faeces of wine; also the sediment in urine* when it re- sembles the same. Imaginarii, dseases in whichthe imagination is principally affect- ed. Imagination, is that faculty by which we, as it were, picture cor- poreal substances in the mind, as if we saw them actually with the eyes; which can be illustrated in no in- stances better than those of right- lined figures, where a person may, by the force of his faculty, draw in his mind, and discern, as if seen, so far as four, five, or six sides: but farther this will not reach; although the understanding can reason about the properties of more complicated figures, as well as of those thus imagined or pictured to the mind. How far this faculty comes under a physician's regard, is pretty hard to say; but it is certain, that the com- mon metaphysical accounts of it are entirely out of his province. Imbecillitas Oculorum. Celsua speaks of the Nudalojtia by this name. Imbecillity, from imbecillitas, weak- ness, is a state of languor or decay, wherein the body is not able to per- form its usual exercises or functions. Imbibe, from imbibo, to drink in} is used commonly in the same sense as absorbent, when a dry porous body takes up one that is moist. Imbibition. In chemistry it is a kind of cohobation, when the li- quor ascends and descends upon a solid substance, until it is fixed there- with. Sometimes it simply signifies cohobation, and any sort of impreg- nation. Imbricated, is used by botanists to express the figure of the leaves of some plants, which lie on one an- other like an imbrex, or guttertile. Immature, is sometimes applied to the aliments, and sometimes also to the animal juices, not sufficiently digested or concocted: but some au- thors make a distinction between this and crude, too nice to be of any use here. The birth is said to be imma- ture, when a woman miscarries, or is delivered of a fcetus not fully formed, through want of the usual time required for that purpose. Immersion, from immergo, to dijt; is the sinking of any body in a fluid; which every body will do that is specifically heavier than the fluid j and the celerities of their descents will be in proportion to the excess of gravity. See Hydrostatics. Che- mical immersion is a species of calci- nation, and is when a body is im- mersed in any fluid, in order to be corroded. Or it is a species of lotion, as when any substance is plunged in- to a fluid, in order to deprive it of a bad quality, or to communicate a good one to it. Immersus, sunk, or hid; is a term given by Bartholine, and some other anatomists, to a muscle now com- monly called Subscapularis, which see. Impost at ion. The making of dry IM ( 34s ) IN powders into paste, by means of some fluid. Imjienetrability, is that solidity of matter or body, whereby it cannot ?dmit another into the same place that it possesses. Imperfed Flowers, are such as want the petala, and therefore they are sometimes called Apetalous, and sometimes Stamineous. See Flower. Imperfed Plants, are such as are thought to want flower or seed. See Plants. Impervious, from in, the negative sign, per, through, and via, a way ; is such a closeness of pores, or particu- lar configuration of parts, as will not admit another through. Impetigines, disorders in which the skin is affected with defedations or blemishes. In Dr. Cullen's No- sology, it is the name of an order in the class Cachexia. Impetigo, is a cutaneous foulness* divided into many sorts by the an- cients; but a better knowledge in secretion, and the office of the cuta- neous glands, has taught us the cure of all such disorders without having any necessary recourse to such dis- tinctions; the itch and leprosy tak- ing in the several kinds, from the most easy to the most obstinate de- gree of infection, according to which the means of cure are proportioned. Dr. Cullen ranks the impetiginous diseases as an order of the class called Cachexia, and defines the impetigines to be those disorders from a general bad habit, which manifest themselves principally by disfiguring the skin and other external parts of the body. The itch, &c. though affecting the skin, yet not being connected neces- sarily with the habit, Dr. Cullen places in the class Locales. Impetigo of Celsus. Blancard says it is the lepra Graecorum. Impetigo Plinii. Blancard says it is that species of impetigo, or of the leprosy of the Greeks, that is known by the name of Lichen. Impetus, hath been variously used by physical writers; but now ob- 2 tains only in mechanics, to express the blow or force with which one body strikes against another. Implicated, is said by Celsus, Scri- bonius, and some others, of those parts of physic which have a neces- sary dependence on one another; but hath more significantly been ap- plied by Bellini to such fevers, where two at a time afflict a person, either of the same kind, as a double tertian ; or of different kinds, as an intermit- tent tertian, and a quotidian, called a Semitertian. Imjiluvium, an embrocation". Imposthume, is a collection of mat- ter or pus in any part, either from an obstruction of the fluids in that part, which make them change into such matter, or from a translation of it from some other, where it is generated. Impotence. It is the want of any power; but generally applied to an insufficiency in the male to impreg- nate the female. Impregnation, is caused by the emis- sion of the male seed in coition, by which the female conceives, or be- comes with young. It is also hence figuratively used in pharmacy for the sating one body with another; as any menstruum is said to be impregnated with a body that is dissolved in it, as much as its pores are able to re- ceive. Impuber, is said of such as have not yet hair upon their privy parts, which bespeaks a ripeness for gene- ration ; but Helmont, with some others, affirm females capable of con- ception before such an appearance. Impulse, is used in the same sense as Impetus, which see. Imus venter, the abdomen; but sometimes it means only the hypo- gastrium. Inadequate idea, is a partial or in- complete representation of any thing to the mind. Inanimate, is said of every thing which hath not animal life. Inanity, from inanis, empty, is the same as vacuity, and implies the ab- IN ( 346 } IN sence of a body, so that nothing remains but space. Inappetency, is a want or loss of appetite. Incantation, is used for a way of curing diseases by charms, defended by Paracelsus, Helmont, and some other chemical enthusiasts: but those who have pursued a better way of reasoning, have despised such delu- sions. lncalescence, is growing hot, as many bodies do by motion and fric- tion; or as quick-lime, by pouring water upon it. Incarnation, from in, and caro,flesh, is the healing or filling up ulcers and wounds with new flesh; and the me- dicines which affect this are com- monly called lncamatives. Incendium, a burning fever, or sometimes any burning heat. Incensio, the same as Incendium. It is also a hot inflammatory tumour. Inceration. It is the reduction of any dry substance to the consistence of wax, by the gradual admixture of any fluid therewith. Incerniculum, a strainer or sieve. In Anatomy, it is a name for the pel- vis of the kidney. Incide, from incido, to cut. Me- dicines are said thus to do, which consist of pointed and sharp particles, as acids, and most salts; by the force or insinuation of which the particles of other bodies are divided from one another, which before cohered. And thus some expectorating medicines are said to incide or cut the phlegm, when they break it so as to occasion its discharge. Incidence, from incido, to fall, or go forward, expresses the direction with which one body strikes upon another; and the angle made by that line, and the plane struck upon, is called the angle of incidence. In the occursions of two moving bodies, their incidence is said to be perpendi- cular or oblique, as their directions, or lines of motion, make a straight line, or an oblique angle at the point of contact. See Angle of Incidence, Incineration, from in, and ctneref, ashes; is the reduction of any body into ashes, by burning. Incisores. See Teeth. Incissorii Dudus. These are two canals which go from the bottom of the internal nares, across the arch of the palate, and open behind the first and largest ofthe dentes incisorii.- their lower orifices are in the foramen palatinum anterius. Incisores inferiores Cowperi, (Muse.) They arise from the alveoli of the lateral incisores of the lower jaw, and are inserted into the middle of the semiorbicularis of the lower lip. Incisores Laterales, a sort of bi- ceps-muscles, which unite into one at their lower end: they arise from the os maxillare, below the middle tendon of the orbicularis palpebra- rum, and below the edge of the or- bit in the os maxillare, near the union of this bone with the os ma- lae: these two portions (on each side) unite about the lateral dentes incisorii. Incisores Medir, also called Incisores minores Cowperi, or Incisores minores sujteriores. They are two small short muscles, situated near each other below the septum narium: they rise from the os maxillare, on the al- veoli of the first incisores, and are inserted into the middle and upper part of the upper lip. Incisor turn, a table whereon a pa- tient is laid, in order to have an incision made on any part. Incisorum Foramen. See Maxilla- ria superiora Ossa. Inclination, is when a clear liquor is poured off from some faeces, or sediment, by only stopping the ves- sel ; which is also called Decantation. This term is also used in physics, to express the mutual approach, or ten- dency of two bodies, lines, or planes, towards one another; so that their directions make either a straight line at the point of contact, or an angle, of a greater or lesser magnitude. See Incidence. Incommensurable Quantities, are IN ( 347 ) IN those which have no aliquot parts, or any common measure that may mea- sure them. Incontinency, is 8aid of such na- tural discharges as are involuntary through weakness, as of involunta- ry crying, &c. It is also applied to an indulgence of unlawful desires. Incorporation, from in, and corpus, a body. Imbodying is the mixing of the particles of different bodies so together, as to appear an uniform substance, or composition of the whole, without discerning the in- gredients, or bodies mixed, in any of their particular qualities. Incorruptible, is applied by some to such medicines as will not decay: and Incorrujtta is frequently said of a virgin, who hath had no venereal intercourse with a man. Incrassating, is the rendering fluids thicker than before, by the mix- ture of less fluid particles, See Ag- glutination, Incrustation. In Surgery it is the induction of a crust, or eschar, upon • any part. Incubo, or Incubus, is called Asth- ma Nodumum, the night asthma, and night-mare, because there seems a weight upon the breast as if some- what rode upon it. The causes are nearly the same as in a humoral asthma, and the same means of cure will also herein do service; though it is a case that seldom happens, and very often is only in the imagina- tion, from the impression of dreams, or a distemperature of thought. Incurvation, is the bending a bone, or any other body, from its natural shape. Incus. See Ear. Index, the fore-finger, from indico, to point, or dired; because that fin- ger is generally so used. And hence the extensor indicis, is also called Indicator. Indian Arrow-root, Maranta. Indiana radix, i. e. Ipecacuanha. Indian Corn, Zea. Indian God Tree. Ficus Religiosa. A species of ficus. Indica Camotes, i. e. Potatoes. Indicated, is that which is directed to be done in any disease: and, Indication, is of four kinds, vital, preservative, curative, and palliative, as it directs what is to be done to continue life, cutting off the cause of an approaching distemper, curing it whilst it is actually present, or les- sening its effects, or taking off some of its symptoms before it can be wholly removed. Indicating Days, are the same as critical days,. Indicator, i. e. Extensor Indicis, Musculus. Indicum, the Indigo blue plant, Indicum Balsamum, i. e. Bals. Pe- ru v. Indicum Lignum, logwood. Indicus, sweet and bitter costus. Indicus Morbus, the venereal dis- ease. Indignatqrius Musculus. A muscle is thus called, which is supposed to draw the eye from its inner corner outwards, which gives an appear- ance of scorn and anger; but that is properly a compound motion of two muscles, for which see Eye. Indigofera. Indigo. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-three species. Induration, from durus, hard; are such things as give a harder or firmer consistence to another, by a greater solidity of their particles, or as dissi- pate the thinner part of any matter, so as to leave the remainder harder. Thus a tumour is indurated either by the addition of earthy and solid par- ticles, as in scirrhi, and knotty swel- lings; or by transpiring the thinner parts through the skin, whereby the remainder grows more fixed, as in an oedema. Indusium, a shirt; also the am- nios. Iners, slothful. Inertte vis. See Nature, law* Lfans, an infant. Fred. Hoff- man says, that the human species are infants until they begin to talk. IN ( 348 ) IN Infant, hath by some been used so loosely as to express a child even in the womb, but more strictly to include from the time of birth to that of using speech, as the term non fando, or not speaking, imports: though others again extend it to seven years of age. Infedio, is sometimes used in the same sense as Tindura; as the ars infectoria is the art of staining or dying. Irfedion, from inficio, is that man- ner of communicating a disease by some effluvia, or particles which fly off from distempered bodies, and mix with the juices of others, which occasion the same disorders as in the bodies they came from. See Poi- sons. Infedion, an unhealthy and poi- sonous composition, formed during the putrefactive process of dead or- ganic matter, particularly that of animals. When, for instance, cloth- ing and bedding are charged with the excretions of the sick, or of the well, and those (that is to say, the perspired, fcecal, and urinary dis- charges which they have imbibed), undergo chemical changes in a con- venient temperature, noxious fluids may be formed, and these may be called " infectious." During the scarcity of copper coin in the United States, before the establishment of the mint, it became necessary to in- vent and emit a small paper cur- rency, on the credit of individuals, of private associations, and of cor- porate bodies. The Common Coun- cil of the City of New-York, emit- ted such little bills of credit, of the denominations of one-penny, two- pence, and three-pence. These cir- culated among all the citizens for the value expressed on them as money. They were made of thick and bibu- lous paper; and in the course of business, as they passed from hand to hand, became fully impregnated with every thing they could wipe from human fingers. As they be- came dirty and worn, they were car* ried to the City Treasurer's Office, to be exchanged for new ones. The Treasurer, as he received them by small parcels, did not cancel them immediately, but threw them into a close desk, to remain until a consi- derable amount of them should be collected, that he might count them all together. This collection was made during the hot weather of summer. After many weeks con- finement, the Treasurer opened the box, and began to unfold and smell the dirty bills. A disagreeable and noxious vapour proceeded from them, which poisoned him, and nearly deprived him of life. In this example, the venom formed from animal excretions, sufficiently moist by their own nature, and sufficiently heated by the summer temperature* within the desk was irfedion, and the pestilential gas proceeding from them was infedious, or infeded air. In like manner, where human nastiness is accumulated in the holds of ships, crowded with passengers, as has often happened to Irish and other emigrants from Europe to America, infedious air is formed. The same occurs in jails, where wretched cap- tives and prisoners are confined, and are prevented by the hard necessity of their cases, or their own laziness, from neutralizing the poison which surrounds them, by soap, alka''es, and lime. The like has frequently befallen soldiers in camps, where due care was not taken to remove ex- crements, offal, and corrupting sub- stances of all kinds from the spots, and to clear away adhesive nastiness from the dwellings and persons of the men. Infeded air may also arise from the putrid slime and mud of receding rivers, laying bare to the sun a sur- face of black mould which is im- pregnated with the remains of all the fishes, amphibia, birds, worms, and insects that have died in it, making a mixture of animal and vegetable relicks, easily convertible to infec- tious air, from a hot and denuded IN ( 349 ) IN surface. From such sources flows a vast quantity of infeded air, tainting in some parts of the world, large districts of country, and rendering them unwholesome. Experiments have shewn, that this kind of air is of an aeid quality. And it seems to be the offspring of septon (azote) chemically combined with oxygen, and converted to a gas. The acidity of infection and infec- tious air leads at once to their anti- dotes. These are alkalies, which are endowed byT nature with the power of quelling and neutralizing them, wherever they come within the sphere of each other'3 action. Pot- ash, soda, ammoniac, and lime, are great antiseptic and antipestilential agents, which constantly, and with unremitting effort, are engaged in re- pressing infection in all its forms. See those articles respectively. Infedion has been very generally confounded with Contagion. This, however, is a very unhappy mistake, and has led to serious evils both in the speculative and practical parts of the medical profession. The dif- ference between them is very plain and natural. For, whereas infection is the offspring of common putrefac- tion among the particles of inanimate bodies, contagion is the product of living, vascular, and secretory action urjpn the fluids they convey. Dead, putrefying beef may form infection; but it requires the vascular action of the living cow to produce the con- tagion of vaccinia. The venereal virus is a contagion formed by the morbid adion of living arteries; but the poison of plague, or pestilential virus, is only an infection introduced by chemical adion, among the atoms of bodies or things destitute of every vital movement. See Contagion. Infibulatio, an operation by which the prepuce was prevented from slid- ing back above the glans penis. Infirmary, is the place where sick persons are taken care of either for nursing or cure. Inflammables, This is that class amongst fossil bodies, which readily take fire and burn. Inflammable Air. See Gas hydro- genous. Inflammation. It is properly de- fined to be an increased circrfiation in any part, from irritation, exter- nal or internal, local or universal. See Phlegmon. Inflation, a blowing up, is the stretching or filling any part with a flatulent or windy substance. Inflexion, is said of the bending rays of light by a different medium. Inflorescence, in botany, is the man- ner in which the flowers are fastened to the plant by the peduncle. Influent, flowing together, or in- to; expresses any liquor or juice, that by the contrivance of nature, and the laws of circulation, falls into another current or receptacle. Thus with re- spect to the common receptacle, the chyle is its influent juice, and so is the bile to the gall-bladder, and venal blood to the heart in its diastole; and the like. Influenza, the name of a pecu- liar kind of catarrhal fever, which, when it appears, has generally been remarkably epidemic^!. In the Lon- don Medical Observations, Sec. it is observed, that whilst it was the gene- ral opinion of philosophers, that all things upon earth were governed by the heavens, physicians imputed the epidemical catarrhal semUpestilential fever to the influence of the stars'; whence the Italians gave it the name of influenza. This disease is the fe- bris catarrhalis epidemica of Hip- pocrates, which is the same as the tussis epidemica of Sydenham. Infra Sca/iularis (Muse.) also cal- led Infra Spinatus. It arises from the surface of the bone on its out- side, as far as the basis of the sca- pula, runs over the capsular liga- ment, and is inserted into the outer tuberosity ofthe os humeri, carry- ing the arm round, and partly rais- ing it, being the reverse of the Su- pra Spinatus. Infra Scajiularis,\,e-. Subscahularis, IN ( 350 ) IN Infra Spinatus. See Infra Scajiu- laris. Infundibulum, is a funnel: whence many parts in a human body having any resemblance thereunto in shape, are thus called; as the Infundibulum Cerebri, and Infundibulum Renum; for which see Brain and Kidneys; and some parts of plants, for the same reason, are called Infundibuli- formes. See Flowers. Infusion, is that part of pharmacy whereby the virtues of plants, roots, and the like, are drawn out, by let- ting them steep only in some con- venient menstruum; and this is con- cerned in bodies of a laxer texture than those which require decoction, and whose parts are so light as not to admit of a greater motion with- out hazard of flying away in va- pour. Infusion, an infusion. Sometimes it means a clyster, or an injection. Ingravidatio, i. e. Impregnatio. Ingenite, inborn, is any disease, or habit, that comes into the world with a person, and signifies the same al- most as hereditary. Ingesta, is used for the various kinds of bodies received as aliment into the human stomach. Ingluvies, is the gizzard of birds, but is also applied to an inordinate or voracious appetite. Ingravidation, is the same as im- pregnation, or going with child. Ingredients, from ingredior, to go in together; are all the simples which go into the composition of any one medicine. Inguen, is from the upper part of the thigh to above the secret parts, and commonly called the Groin : and Inguinalis, is given to any sub- divisions made of that part, on any thing therein contained, or applied thereunto as a medicine. Inguinalis, a name of the starwort. Inhumation. Some chemists have fancied thus to call that kind of di- gestion which is performed by bury- ing the materials in dung, or in the earth. Injedion, from injicio, to cast, or throw into; is any medicine made to be injected by a syringe, clyster- pipe, or any other instrument, into any part of the body. It is a com- mon term likewise for the filling the vessels with wax, or any other pro- per matter, to shew their shapes and ramifications, often done by anato- mists. Inominata Arteria. It is the ex- ternal branch of the external iliac artery, at its division about the hole in the ligamentum Poupartii. It ascends outwardly to the inside of the spine of the ilium. It is lost in the muscles of the belly, and it sends branches to the iliacus internus. Innominata Glandule, i. e. Glan- dula Lachrymales. Innominata, or Innominatum, with- out a name: many parts of the body are left under this indistinct term; as the Innominata Glandula Oculi, now called Caruncula Oculi. See Eye. Innominata Tunica Oculi. See Eye. Innominatum Os. See Ilium. Innominati Nervi, a name of the fifth pair of nerves. Innutritio, i. e. Atrophy. Inoculation, is the grafting of one tree upon another; which is often so contrived as to have many different fruits proceed from the same stock, by grafting different slips into its several branches. Inoculation, in the present practice, is a term almost wholly appropriated to the artificially communicating cer- tain infections, particularly that of the small-pox and kine-pock, from one subject to another. This is usually performed in the following manner. After due preparation, a slight puncture with the point of a lancet, previously dipped in the va- riolous matter, is made in one arm. In seven or eight days the distemper commonly appears, and in general terminates in the most favourable manner. The strongest proof of the great advantages of inoculation^ may be drawn from this considera- IN ( jcr ) IN tion, that notwithstanding the great numbers inoculated in several coun- ties in England, by persons equally rash and illiterate, yet it rarely hap- pens that any one dies of the distem- per: there are even instances where not a single patient in several hun- dreds has miscarried. Inosculation, from in and osculum, a little mouth or orifice. See Anas- tomosis. Inquietude, without rest; is any uneasy sensation, from what cause soever, that prevents a person's being at rest or quiet. Insania, Madness; which see. Some distinguish, and justly enough, be- tween this, which is hereditary, or some other distemper, and that which is influenced by the heavenly bodies, and particularly the moon, which therefore is called Lunacy. A man is said to be insane, when the rela- tions of things are so falsely perceived by the mind, that the passions or the actions of the man are contrary to reason. Insed, where in is taken positively, expresses such animals as are divided into, or encompassed with rings or divisions, capable of being parted, without utterly destroying life. Of these there are several kinds, and of which Aldrovandus hath given de- scriptions; but since, it hath been much more accurately done by Swammerdam, in his Historia Insec- torum generalis. Insedile, where it is used in a pri- vative sense, as it frequently is, sig- nifies that which cannot be further cut or divided, as an atom; but, Insedion, is variously used by ana- tomists for the different unions of the parts with one another. Insession, a sitting over relaxing vapours; also a semicupium. Insidentia. See Epistasis. Insidians, insidious, latent. It is an epithet of diseases which betray no evident symptom, but are ready on any provocation to break forth as it were by a surprise. Insipid, that which hath no taste. Insipientia, a low degree of dell* rium. Insolation, from in sole, in the sun ; an exposing any thing to the sun; infusion in the warmth of the sun. The disease thus named is the same as the ictus Solaris. Insomnium, a dream. Inspiration, from in and spiro, to breathe in; is that part of respiration which draws the air into the lungs. See Respiration. Inspissantia, the same as Nutri- ent ia. Inspissate, to thicken, is when a liquid is brought to a thicker con- sistence by evaporating the thinner parts; and thus juices, as that of li- quorice, are inspissated. Instillation. It sometimes imports the same as embrocation. Instind, is that aptitude, fitness, or disposition in any creature, which by its peculiar formation it is natu- rally endowed with. Instita, a fillet; also a flat worm in the intestines. Institutions, are a system of laws or rules in any particular science; and so physical or medicinal institu- tions are such as teach the necessary praecognita to the practice of medi- cine, or the cure of diseases. Insufflation, the blowing into any cavity, in order thereby to convey any thing medicinal to a part af- fected. Insultus, the first invasion or access of a paroxysm. Integument, is used by anatomists for any common coverings of the body, whether the cuticula, cutis, or the membranes of any particular parts. Intemperantia. Besides its usual signification respecting food, it some- times is the same as Dyscinesia. Intemjieries, the same as a dyscrasy, or ill habit, i. e. Dyscinesia. Intention, is that judgment or par- ticular method of cure which a phy- sician forms to himself from a due examination of symptoms. In phy- sics it signifies the increase of any IN ( 352 ) IN power or quality, as remission is its decrease or diminution; and in me- taphysics also it is used for the ex- ertion of the intellectual faculties, with more than ordinary vigour. It sometimes signifies either extension or indication. Intercostal, from inter, between, and coste, ribs; is any thing between the ribs; hence, Intercostal Arteries, Veins, Nerves, &c. are those which branch between the ribs; and, Intercostal Muscles, are the external and internal, which are forty-four in number, one of each sort being be- tween every two ribs: they arise from the lower edges of each superior rib, and are inserted into the upper edges of each inferior rib. Their fibres decussate one another; those of the external run obliquely from the back part forward, but those of the internal from the fore part backwards; they are thin and fleshy. Intercostal Nerves. They are form- ed of some of the dorsal, and in- deed of all the spinal nerves; also of branches from the fifth and sixth pairs from the brain. Intercostal Veins. See Azygos. Intercurrent Fevers. Those which happen" in certain seasons only are called stationary; but others are cal- led by Sydenham, intercurrents. Intercurrent Pulse, i.e. Inter cidens Pulsus. Intercus, from inter, between, and cutem, the skin, i. e. Anasarca. Interdentium, the intervals between teeth of the same order. Interdigitum, a corn betwixt the toes. Interfcemineum, the perinaeum, Interlumius Morbus, the epilepsy. Intermissio, the intervals betwixt two fits of any distemper. Intermittent, is a cessation of any particular action for some time, and that time is called the interval: thus fevers which go off, and soon return again, as also any other distempers, are called intermittents, in opposition to those which are always continued; and a pulse which, after so many strokes, stops, or loses one in its due time, is also thus called. Inter nodi, from inter, between, and nodi, joints; are in botany those little spaces contained between any two knots or. joints of the stalk of a plant; and in anatomy, the Extensores Pol- licis, which see, are so called. Internuntii Dies, critical days. Internus, a name of the laxator membranae tympani. Inter ossei, from inter, between, and os, a bone. The muscles which move the fingers are thus called, from their situation, being contained between the spaces of the bones of the meta- carpus: some reckon six of them, and others eight: the one half lie be- twixt the spaces these bones leave to- wards the palm of the Ijand, and they are called internal interossei, arising from the upper part of the bones of the metacarpus, next the carpus; and being inserted on the internal sides of the first bones of the "fingers with the lumbricales, they are the adduc- tores digitorum, for they bring the fingers to the thumb. The other half are contained in the spaces that the bones of the metacarpus leave on the back of the hand; they rise from the upper part of the bones of the metacarpus, next the carpus, and they are inserted on the external sides of the first bones of the fingers; and these are the adductores digitorum, for they draw the fingers from the thumb. In the feet several small muscles fill up the four interstices be- tween the metatarsal bones, much after the same manner as in the hand. Their use, with respect to the toes, is similar to that of the same sort of muscles in the hands. Intersjiinalis Colli, are two muscles that in part arise fleshy, and partly tendinous, from the spines of the loins, and the inferior part of the thorax, and are inserted into the fifth, sixth, and seventh spines of the thorax; these join the longissi- mus dorsi: on another part they arise from the superior parts of each tN ( 353 ) tN double spinal process of the neck, except that of the second vertebra, and are inserted into the inferior parts of all the spines. These mus- des draw the spines of the vertebrae nearer to one another. Intertransversales, or 1 These mus- Intratransversales. y cies lie be- tween the transverse processes of the neck, serving to bend it to one side. They appear also in the loins. Win- slow calls them Transversales colli minores. Intertrigd, is an excoriation of the thighs or parts adjacent to the anus, or what we commonly express by loss of leather, by riding. It is also Sometimes Used to signify other kinds of chafing, or erosion of the skin, from internal causes. Intcrvertebrales Musculi. They arise from the body of one vertebra laterally, and are inserted after an oblique progress, into the back part of the other vertebra, immediately above it. They draw the vertebrae nearer to one another, and a little to pne side. Intestines. These make a long and large pipe, which, by several circum- volutions and turnings, reaches from the pylorus to the anus: they are knit all along to the edges of a mem* brane, called the Mesentery, and are six times as long as the body to which they appertain, that the chyle which escapes the lacteals of one part of the guts may be taken up by those of the next. They are composed of three coats, of which the first and in- most is made up of short fibres bound together by fine blood vessels, and disposed as those of the stomach; for the length of the fibres is the thickness of the coat. If the me- senteric artery be " carefully injected with warm water, these will separate from one another and become visible to the naked eye. They act after the same manner as those of the in- ner membrane of the stomach, for the contracting of the cavity of the guts. This coat being much longer than the other, lies in wrinkles or a; plaits, called Valvula ConniventiS) which, in the small guts, form larger segments of circles, and are closer to one another than in the great guts, where they are broader, and seem chiefly designed to sustain the weight of the faeces; whereas the others, by retarding the motion ofthe chyle, and by directly opposing the mouths of the lacteal vessels (which are in the upper sides of the valves), to its passage, give it a more favourable opportunity, and better chance for entering, than otherwise it could have. This coat has likewise a great number of little glands, which, in the small guts, lie in clusters every where but where they are knit to the mesentery. In the great guts they are much fewer, and are placed at some distance from one another. The use of these glands is disputed; some think that they separate the slime which besmears the inside of the intestines, to defend them against the acrimony of the bile; but this comes more probably from some remainders of the chyle. Other's take them for the mouths of the lacteal vessels; but there are many lacteals where there are no glands. But if it be considered that they are chiefly placed where the lacteals are most numerous, it will be found reasonable to think, that they sepa- rate a liquor for diluting the thick chyle, that it may the more easily enter the narrow orifices of the lacteal veins. The second coat is made up of two orders of muscular fibres; of which one runs straight, according to the length of the guts; the other goes round, and its fibres are more reasonably thought to de- scribe a spiral line than circles: for if, as some imagine, these fibres were not spiral, but circular, it is not easy to conceive how that con- stant and uniform vermicular, xor wave-like motion of the intestines, could be transmitted from part to part by fibres, which had no com- munication with one another; but which, having once surrounded the IN ( 354 ) IN guts* are at both ends fixed to the edge of the mesentery: whereas now, by the successive motion of the parts of these two orders of fibres, the guts are in a continual undula- tion, which is called the Peristaltic motion, from -gte^o-teXXw, contralto, to eontrad. The third and external coat is common, and comes from the Peritonaum. Though the intestines be one con- tinued pipe, yet they are divided in- to six parts; three thin and small, and three thick and great. The three former are the duodenum, je- junum,and ileon, or ilium; the Duo- denum is the first part of the intestines, which see under that word: the je- junum begins at the first winding of the guts under the colon, where the duodenum ends; and making several turnings and windings from the left side to the right, and from the right again to the left, it is continued to the ilium, filling all the upper part of the umbilical region, being about twelve or thirteen hands breadth long. It differs from the ilium only in this, that it hath some more venae lactae, into which the chyle passing, it is found always more empty* and there- fore called Jejunum, which signifies hungry; and the folds of its inner coat are nearer one another* and in greater number than in those of the ilium. The third and last of the small guts is the lleon or Ilium, about twenty-one hands breadth long; it begins where the jejunum ends, and making several turnings and windings, it fills all the lower part of the umbilical region, and all the space between the ilia, and is continued to the beginning of the colon at right angles: its passage is a little narrower than that of the jeju- num, and its coats somewhat thin- ner. This intestine, because of its situation, falls easily down into the scrotum, by the production of the peritonaum: in it also happens the -volvulus or iliac passion, when one part of this gut enters the cavity of the part immediately above or below it. The thick and great guts artf the Ccecum, Colon, and Redum: the two former are described under those names, which see. The rectum is the last of the intestines; it is a hand's breadth and a half long ; itsi cavity is about three fingers in di- ameter* and its coats are thicker than those of the colon; it begins at the upper part of the os sacrum, where the colon ends, and going straight down, it is tied to the extremity of the coccyx by the peritonaeum be- hind, and to the neck of the bladder in men, and in women to the neck of the womb, before, from whence comes the sympathy between those parts. There is very much fat about its external side, for which reason it is called the Fat-Gut: its extremity forms the aims, into which there are three muscles inserted;- the first is the sphincter ani, which is a fleshy muscle, about four fingers broad, composed of circular fibres, which embrace the extremities of the rec- tum for three fingers height, and which hang over it another finger's, breadth: it is connected forward to- wards the acceleratores urinae in men, and to the neck of the womb in women, and backwards to the os coccygis. Its use is to shut the pas- sage of the anus* which the weight of the faeces opens. The other two muscles are the levatores ani; they arise from the internal and lateral side of the os ischii, and are inserted into the sphincter ani; they draw the anus upwards. See Mesentery. Intersion, in Botany, is the flexion or bending of any part of a plant towards one side. There are vari- ous genera with stems twining in different directions, and others with clampers. In some plants there is found a contortion of the fibres, which answers the purpose of an hygrometer: the fibres being affected by the quality of the air, the spiral part twists or untwists as the weather varies; by observing which, the tem- perature of the air may be discovered. Intoxication, from to|ixov, poisont IN ( 355 ) IR venom. It is properly the same as infedio, but it is, now generally used in the same sense as inebriation. Introsusception. It is a preterna- tural ingress of one portion of an intestine into another, or a redupli- cation of an intestine. Intumescence, from intumesco, to swell ujt. It is any tumour or swtl- ling. Intybus, wild succory; a species of Cichorium. Inula, elacampane. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-nine species besides varieties. Inundion. It is either the action of anointing, or the materials with which a part is anointed. Inustion, is sometimes used for hot and dry seasons; but most com- monly by surgeons for the operation of the cautery. Invalescentia, and Invaletudo, where in is taken privatively, is the want of health; whence Invalid, is one disabled by sick- ness from service. Inverecundum Os, i. e. Os Frontis. Inversio Uteri. See Procidentia Uteri. Investigate, is used for the same as inquire or search out, but most commonly by mathematicians for the solution of problems. Inveterate, is applied to diseases in the same sense as obstinate, and generally likewise supposes a long continuance; but the distinctions which some writers make between this and chronical, are hardly worth mentioning here. Involucra, the secundines; so called from their coming next after the child. They form an universal covering for the fcetus, and the water in which it floats, during pregnancy. Involucrum, is said of any com- mon covering of particular parts in the body; whence, Involucrum Cordis, is the Pericar- dium, which see. Involucrum, among botanists, is the palvx of an umbel. Involuntary, is said of any natural excretion, which happens through weakness or want of power to re- strain it; as also of all convulsive motions where the muscles are in- vigorated to action, without the con- sent of the mind, Ion, the violet. Ionia, ground-pine. hnthos, iovQo;. So the Greeks call the hard pimples in the face, which the Latins call by the name of Varus, and Gutta Rosacea. Iosacchar, loaxxx^h sugar °f violets.. lotacismus, a delect in the tongue or organs of speech, which renders a person incapable of pronouncing his letters. Ijiecacuanha, a species of psycho- tria. The college have retained this root in their Pharmacopoeia; a wine, Vinum Ipecacuanhae, is prepared with it: it enters the Pulvis Ipeca- cuanhas Compositus, which is in- tended as a substitute for Dover's Powder. Ipomaa Ijiecacuanha. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-two species. Lis. The fore part of the tunica choroides is thus named, because of the variety of its colours. See Eye. Iris, flag, flower de luce. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. Of spe- cies he enumerates forty-four, besides varieties. Iris Florentina, white Florentine Iris. Some suppose it to be only a variety of the Iris Germanica. The college have retained this root in their Pharmacopoeia; it enters the Tror chisci Amyli, formerly called Troch. Bech. Alb. Iron. It is a genus in the class of metals. It is one of the imperfect metals; of a livid white colour, ap- proaching to grey ; it is the hardest, the most elastic, and next to platina, the most difficult to fuse of all the metals. It is the only metal which hath the property of striking fire, either with a vitrifiable stone, or an- other piece of iron. Next to gold, it is the most tenacious; an iron-wire, one-tenth of an inch diameter, can IS ( 3 support a weight of 450 pounds with- out breaking. It is ductile enough, when very pure, to be drawn out into threads as fine as hair, since perukes have been made of them. It is the only known substance in nature which is attracted by the magnet, and is itself capable of be- coming magnetic and attracting other iron. Beaume. See Mars. The college have retained iron in their Pharmacopoeia; Ferrum Ammonia- cale, formerly called Flares Mar- tiales; Ferri Rubigo, formerly cal- led Chalybis Rubigo praeparata; Fer- rum Vitriolatum, formerly called Sal Martis; Ferrum Tartarisatum, are directed; as are also Vinum Ferri, formerly called Vin. Chaly- beat, and Tinctura Ferri Muriati, in the place of Tinct. Mart, in Spir. Sal. & Pulvis Aloe'ticus cum Ferro, instead of the Pil. Ecphractic. Iron Earth, a genus in the order of cryptometalline earths. Iron Stone, a genus in the order ' of cryptometalline stones. Edwards. Irradiation, is an emanation, or shooting out of subtile effluvia from one body to another. See Quality. Irregular Bodies, are solids not ter- minated by equal and like surfaces. Irritation, is a species of stimulus, expressing a lesser degree of it than vesication or corrugation. Is, 1;, a fibre. Its plural is we?. Some say that Hippocrates used this word indifferently for a fibre and a nerve; and it is clear that other5 writers have done the same. Isatis, woad. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates four species and one variety. Isca, a sort of fungous excrescence of the oak, or of the hazel, Sec. The ancients used it as the moderns use moxa. Ischamon, ia;xxiu.ov, from icr^u, to restrain, and xipx, blood; a name for any medicine which restrains or stops bleeding. Ischias, io-x^xc, the sciatica, in- flammation of the muscles of the hip> an instance of the rheumatism. 6 ) IS Ischias ex Abscessu, the same 39 Arthropuosis. Ischias, a name of the two crural veins; one of which is called the greater, the other the lesser. Ischiadicus, ter^iajtxo;, Morbus, the sciatica. This disorder hath three seats: first, the tendinous expansion, which covers the muscles of the thigh: secondly, the coat of the sci- atic nerve; and here the pain is more acute and violent, attended with a numbness: thirdly, the capsular liga- ment: the depth and severity of the pain lead us to judge of this part being the seat. Ischiatocele, intestinal rupturethrol the sacro-sciatic ligaments. Ischiocele, rupture between the os sacrum and the tuberosity of the os ischium. Ischio-coccygeus, i. e. Coccygaus an- terior. Ischion, icr^iov, a name of the liga- ment which retains the head of the thigh-bone in the acetabulum coxen- dicis. Ischium, la-xiov, from w;^s, lumbus, is one of the Ossa Innominata, which see: hence Ischias and Ischiadic are used for the hip-gout, and pains of that part. Ischnopkonia, urxvotymia, from icy,* vo;, slender, and 0a)V», tbe voice; a shrillness of the voice; but more fre- quently an hesitation of speech, or a stammering: it is the psellismus haesitans of Cullen. Ischnotis, w^von*)?, leanness. Ischuretica, medicines that remove suppression of urine. Ischuria, to-xapix, from icrxu, to re- strain, and apov, urine. It is a stop- page of urine, whether by stone, gravel, or any other cause. Sau- vauges enumerates forty-two species, which arise from different seats and causes. • \ Isthmian, ia-Qfjiov, the narrow pas- sage between the mouth and gullet, the fauces. Isthmus, iaQfj.0;, signifies strictly a neck of land, and is therefore used by anatomists for such parts as in JA ( 357) JE their situation have any resemblance thereto: as that part which lies be- tween the mouth and the gullet, and the ridge that separates the nostrils. There is also a protuberance in the Vena Cava, which see, thus called. Itinerarium, the catheter; also a staff used in cutting for the stone; it is thus named by Hildanus. lulus, in Botany, a katkin, i. e. an aggregate of. flowers, hanging down in the form of a rope or cat's tail, a* in the hazel, birch, willow, &c. hy. See Hedera, J TACINTHUS, i. e. Hyacinthus. J Jalapa, jalap, a species of,Con- volvulus. It is the Convolvulus Ja- lapa of Lin. The college have re- tained the root of this species in their Pharmacopoeia; an extract, Extrac- tum Jalapii, is directed; a tincture, Tinctura Jalapii, is ordered. Jalapa Alba, a species of Mira- bilis. Jamblichi Sales, a preparation with sal ammoniac, some aromatic ingredients, &c. so called from Jam- blichus, the inventor of it. Janitor, a name for the Pylorus. Janitrix, a name for the Vena Porta. Jasminum, jasmine. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates six species and four varieties. Jaspis, the jasper, a genus of Pe- tra, of an appearance which is very dull and opake, but bearing a fine polish, and of great hardness and compactness. Edwards. Jatraleijttes, kxrpxXwzTm, from ix- Tpoc, a physician, and xXude is convex, smooth, and equal. In its middle and fore part it is divided into two by a fissure, where the umbilical vessels enter. The gall-bladder is fastened to its under side, where there are three eminences, that the ancients called Porta, of which one passes for a little lobe: when it is full of blood, it is of a hard red colour; when the blood is washed out of it, it is pale and soft. It is fastened in the body by two ligaments; the first, which is large Wb and strong, comes from the perito- -.a*. naeum that covers the diaphragm, "" and penetrating the substance of the liver, it joins the capsula ofthe vena portae. The second is the umbilical vein; it comes from the navel, and enters bv the great fissure of the liver to join the yena portae; after the JE ( 358 ) JE birth, it degenerates into a ligament, but is of little use for the fastening of the liver: it is covered with a common membrane from the perito- naeum, besides that every lobe and gland has its proper membrane. The common membrane of the liver being raised, its substance ap- pears to be composed of small glands, of a conic figure, not easily to be perceived in a human liver, and bound together by a proper mem- brane into several heaps or lobes, which, like branches of grapes, hang to the branches of the vessels, from which each small gland receives a twig; and the lobes are tied to one another by small membranes, which fill up the spaces between them. The vessels of the liver are the vena cava, and the vena portae; they are ac- companied with many small branches of the arteries, which come from the caeliaca, and mesenterica supe- rior. The vena portae brings the blood full of bile for secretion, and the cava carries back the blood that remains. The vena portae and the cava enter the liver by its con- cave side, and are equally distri- buted through all its substance; wherever there is a branch of the one, there is a branch of the other: so that each lobe, and each gland in the lobe, whether on the convex or concave side, receives the same ves- sels. The vena portae performing the office of an artery, brings the blood full of bile, which being strained off by the glands, the rest of the blood is carried back by the branches of the vena cava to the heart. Its nerves it receives from the plexus hepaticus of the interT costal nerve. Besides these vessels, the liver has lymphatic vessels, most of which open into the conglobated glands, near the vena portae, or the concave side of the liver; from thence the lympha is carried by other lymphatics to the receptacuium chyli. The excretory vessels of the liver are the vesicula fellis and porus bili- arius; the vesicula fellis, or gall- bladder, is fixed to the concave side of the liver, into which its back part makes a small dent; its figure is like that of a pear; it is of a different bigness almost in every subject; the biggest is about the bigness of a little hen's egg. When the liver is in its natural situation, the bottom or larg- est part of the bladder is downwards, and the neck or narrower part up- wards; and then it touches the sto- mach as well as the colon, both which it frequently dyes yellow. This bladr der is composed of three coats, the outermost is common to it with the liver: the next, which is proper to it, is thick and solid, composed of trans? verse, oblique, and straight fibres. The third is thin and nervous. This last coat is covered within by a kind of crust or mucus, which preserves it against the acrimony of the bile, secerned probably by some small glands, which Malpighi has remarked between its coats, where the cystic arteries end; which gave him ground to think that it was the same in the porus biliarius. The bile is brought into the gall-bladder by some small vessels which arise from the neigh- bouring glands, and which uniting, form one or two pipes that open at the neck of the bladder. These ducts are hard to discover in any liver but that of an ox. From the neck of the gall-bladder there goes a pipe, not in a straight line with the blad- der, but, as it were, more depressed in the liver; it is called Dudus Cys- ticus. Some small biliary ducts open likewise into it, and its inner mem- brane has several rugae, which retard the motion of the bile; to this pipe, which is about the bigness of a goose quill, is joined another, called Dudus Hejiaticus, or Porus Biliarius; these two together make the ductus com- munis choledochus, which goes ob- liquely to the lower end of the duo* denum, or beginning of the jejunum. After it has pierced the first coat, it runs near two fingers' breadth be^ tween the coats, before it opens into the cavity of the intestine; winch JE ( 3^9 ) JE "blique insertion serves instead of a valve to hinder the bile from return- ing into the ductus communis, hav- ing once entered the intestine. The gall-bladder has two veins from the vena portae, which are called Cystica Gemella. It has some small arteries from the caeliaca dextra, and some lymphatics. The porus biliarius is another ex- cretory vessel of the liver. It has as many branches as the vena portae, which it accompanies through every lobe and gland of the liver. Wherever there is a branch of the one, there is a branch of the other 3 and these two arc inclosed in one common capsule* as in a sheath. The use of this cap- sule is to facilitate the motion of the blood and bile* by the contraction of its fibres. All these branches unite, and make one trunk of the bigness of a small quill, which joins the end of the cystic duct, for car- rying the bile from the liver to the intestines by the common duct; as was said before. The insertion of the porus biliarius into the cystic duct, is obliquely, with its mouth looking towards the ductus commu- nis, by which means it is impossible that the bile which comes from the cystis can enter the porus biliarius, unless the common duct is stopped. The bile which is found in the galUbladder is thinner, and differ- ent from that which is in the porus biliarius. The use of the bile is to sheathe or blunt the acids of the chyle, and to neutralize the septic and other acids formed from the in- gesta, or food and drink taken in, be- cause they being entangled with its alkali, thicken it so as that they can- not sufficiently be diluted by thesuc- cus pancreaticus to enter the lacteal vessels. This appears not only from the analysis of the bile, which yields more of a lixivious than of a volatile alkaline salt, but likewise from what Leewenhoek has observed, that ofthe great quantity of acid salts he has seen amongst the aliments in the sto- mach, he never could find any in the chyle after it had passed the anode* num. Because some chyle is almost always passing through the duode- num, therefore it is necessary lhat the bile likewise should be conti- nually poured into it from the hepa- tic duct. In a dog, whose common duct was near as big as a man's, has been gathered at the rate of two drams in an hour. But because a greater quantity of aliments requires a greater quantity of bile, therefore, according as the stomach is more or less dis- turbed with food* it presses out of the gall-bladder a proportionable quan- tity of gall to be mixed with the chyle in the guts. As that particular mechanism by which the bile is separated from the blood is so remarkable and extraor- dinary, as to lead us a great way into a true apprehension of the whole affair of secretion, we shall add an account of it from that most accurate reasoner this way, Dr. James Keil. The bile, he says, could no where be so conveniently secerned from the blood as where the liver is placed. Had all the branches of the caeliac artery carried all the blood to the li- ver, from which the gall was to be separated, it is evident, considering the nearness of the liver to the heart, and the intestine motion ofthe blood, that so viscid a secretion as the gall is, could never have been formed in the blood, and consequently could never have been secreted by any gland in that place. In this case, nature is forced to alter her usual method of sending the blood to all parts of the body by arteries. Here she forms a vein, which is no branch ofthe vena cava, as all the others are; and by it sends the blood from the branches ofthe mesenteric and caeliac arteries to the liver. By this the blood is brought a great way about, passing through all the intestines, stomach, spleen, caul, and pancreas, before it arrives at the liver; and its celerity is extremely diminished, thatall the cor- puscles, which are to form the gall, may have a sufficient time to attract ■}* ( 3«o ) U elrie another, and unite before they Come to their secerning vessels. But that this is most certainly the use of the porta, will more evidently ap- pear, if we consider what nature still does farther in prosecution of the same design. The cavities of all the arteries increase as they divide. The sum of the branches which rise im- mediately from the aorta, is to the aorta as 102740 is to 100000: but as if this proportion was too little to effect the design of nature, before the blood arrives at the liver, the branches which immediately spring from the trunk of the mesenteric artery increase in a much greater proportion. And in a body from which the Doctor took the following Eroportions, he found twenty-one ranches to spring immediately from its trunk. In such parts of which the trunk of the mesenteric artery is 15129 The 1st branch is 2136 2 1936 3 2136 4 2104 5 4489 6 1936 7 2601 8 3136 9 1681 10 3025 n 625 12 1369 13 1024 H 1846 *5 1936 16 529 17 729 18 1156 *9 1024 20 1156 21 841 Tbe sum > of all 373*5 By these proportions it appears, that the sum of the first branches is much more than double to the trunk of the mesenteric artery; and there- fore the velocity of the blood in them is much less than half whit it: is in the trunk: whereas in the branches which come immediately from the aorta, tbe diminution of the velocity is hardly sensible. But to put this matter in the clearest light* it is necessary, first, to examine with what Velocity the blood would have moved in the liver, had it been car* ried thither by arteries, as usual to o*her places; secondly, with what Velocity it would have moved, had it been brought to the liver by such an artery as the mesenterica superior; and, thirdly, to demonstrate the ve- locity with which it now moves through the branches of the porta to the liver. Suppose that an artery equal to the mesenteric (the square of whose dia- meter is .038025 parts of an inch) had gone directly from the aorta to the liver, and that the proportion be- tween its branches had been the same it is every where else, to wit, 10000 1012387. The logarithm of .038025 is 1.4189307: the logarithm of the smallest artery has been found to be 8.6020620: their difference is —* 7.1831293, which number being di- vided by .2080639, the quotient 3.4 is the series of divisions of this artery; and, consequently, upon calculation, the velocity of the blood in the last divisions of the series, will be found to be to the velocity in the trunk of rhe artery, as 1 to 1448. But the ve- locity of the blood would have been much less, if it had been carried by an artery, such as the mesenteric, di- rectly to the liver. What proportion the trunk of the artery bears to its first branches has been shown: the proportion of the several trunks to their branches will next be necessary, to find out the general ratio. The fifth branch of the 7 Q mesenteric artery was j 44°9 Its branches '7^4 2809 4573 J$ (: tft ) jst The least of those branches 1764 The biggest branch Divided into four The biggest branch Divided into three One of these, to witj Divided into two The eighth branch of the mesenteric artery was Its branches The biggest branch Divided into two The least Divided into two The tenth branch of the mesenteric artery was Its branches { ( 576 1225 576 1024 3401 2809 961 1764 1521 4246 1521 1369 961 2330 3136 1521 1225 2746 1521 Divided into two Of these the biggest Divided into two The 14th branch of the mesenteric artery was Its branches . The 15th branch ofthe mesenteric artery was Its branches Of these the biggest branch 900 -Divided into three 900 1800 1225 Of which branch ' 9 Divided into two 900 1629 f936 1089 1296 2385 1296 676 676 35* 1846 900 900 900 2700 1936 1089 1369 2458 h X369 I 784 676 676 2136 676 { 400 529 929 From all which numbers we shall 3 -* take the general ratio of the trunks to their branches, to be as the sum 1936 of all the trunks to the sum of all 1600 the branches: that is, as 28749 to 36221, or as 10000 to 12687. Now 3536 a calculation upon this ratio will find 36. series of divisions in the mescn- 3A JE ( & ) JE feric artery; and that in the last of these the blood moves 5261 times slower than it does in the trunk of the mesenteric artery. As the trunk of the mesenteric artery bears a lesser proportion to its branches than the aorta does to its branches; so the branches of the mesenteric artery are likewise less in proportion to their, conjugate veins, than the aorta is to the vena cava. The descending trunk of the aorta, below the emulgents, is to the vena cava at the same place, as 324 is to 441: but a branch of the mesente- ric artery is to its corresponding branch of the porta, as 9 to 25; and therefore the blood in the branches of the porta moves 14613 times slower than it does in the trunk of the mesenteric artery, and that only upon the account of the in- crease of the diameter of the ves- sels;, so necessary was it to abate the rapid intestine motion of the blood, which might hinder the coa- lescence of the particles for the for- mation of the bile. The velocity of the blood thus decreasing as it passeth to the liver, it is next to be known what time it takes in passing. 3f a blood-vessel divides into any number of branches of equal lengths, and the orifices of the branches of each division in- crease in a certain given ratio, the time the blood will take to run through such a vessel may be thus had: because the velocity of the blood is reciprocally as the sections of the vessels, and the length the Wood runs being given, the time is reciprocally as the velocity: the time the blood moves through each length will be directly as the section of the vessel, that is, directly as the sum of the section of the branches: and therefore if the sections are in a geometrical progression, the time will likewise be so too. Supposing then that the time increases at each division of the vessel in the propor- tion of 1 to r, the times will be in this geometrical progression, I, r. rz. r$. »-4. r$. Sec. Now if the la's* term be called u, the sum of the pro- gression, that is, the sum of all the times will be=r- ~. : And if the r—1 proportion of the branches of the mesenteric artery be taken to be on one another as roooo to 12687, tne number of divisions will be 36: and, consequently, supposing an equal distance between each division, the blood moving with an uniform mo- tion, wiH require 37 times the time to run through the whole length of the mesenteric artery, that it does to move through the aorta to the first division of the mesenteric artery. In this proportion r is equal to 1.2687, whose l°g« is 0,103589, which multiplied by 36, gives the log. of the,number 5259, which is the last term of the progression, equal to u, and r«=r3^:6672, there- fore ru—1^:6671: now if from the log. of 6671 be abstracted the logs. of the number of r 1 — 1, or of 0.2687, there will remain the log. of the number 24826, which is the sum of all the times the blood takes in moving through all the divisions of the mesenteric artery: and there- fore the time it take3 in moving through the mesenteric artery is to the time it would run along it with such an uniform motion as it has at the beginning of the artery, as 27826 to 37. or as 670 to 1. Now the blood in the aorta, or beginning of the mesenteric, runs at the rate of 78 feet in a minute; and there- fore if the mesenteric artery be sup- posed to be 10 inches long, the blood will, with an uniform motion, run along it in the space of 0.64 of a second: and, consequently, it must now take up near 7 minutes in pas- sing through the mensenteric artery. But the velocity in the porta is to the velocity in the mesenteric artery as 9 to 25; and therefore if the por- ta be supposed likewise to be 10 inches long, the blood will be 19 minutes in passing through it; so JE t 363 ) JE that the time the blood takes In pas- sing from the aorta to the liver, is at least 26 minutes; whereas, if an ar- tery had gone directly from the aorta to the liver, according to the usual method of nature, it had passed in a little more than half a second, that is, in 2437 times less than it now requires in passing. All which does evidently demonstrate, that the blood was not in a state to yield bile, if it had gone directly from the aorta to the liver : that a much greater time, and a much more languid motion than so direct a passage could have allowed, was absolutely necessary to get the bilious particles in a readi- ness to be separated from the rest of the blood in the liver. The divisions of the arteries have been supposed of equal length, which indeed they are not, but may, for the easier calcula- tion, without any considerable er- ror, be taken equal to one another. After this care taken for the forma- tion of the bile in the blood which passes the mesenteric artery, a very considerable piece of mechanism of the like nature is also employed for its conveyance by the cceliac artery to the liver, for the same end: for it seems it was necessary to send a larger quantity of the blood to the liver thancould bedisposed of through the intestines. Part of the blood of the cceliac artery is spread upon the stomach and caul, and its velocity diminished, as, we have seen, in the intestines; but still, all the blood which these parts could receive, was not sufficient for the liver: and there was no room for the dividing and expanding the vessels through such a large space as the mesentery, and a long tract of guts. Here, there- fore, is another extraordinary con- trivance, by emptying the blood en- tirely out of the vessels into a large spongy bowl, or cistern, provided for that purpose. The dimensions of the splenic artery are uncertain; but the circumference of the cceliac being half an inch, or . c, its square is .25; and therefore the square of the splenic, which is a branch of it*. cannot be above .18. Now the? dimensions of the spleen are six inches in length, three or four in breadth, and two in thickness. This easy supposition therefore may be made for the more easy calculation* that it is a cylinder of two inches diameter; and therefore the square of its circumference being 36, the blood must move 200 times slower, in the spleen than in the beginning of the splenic artery. From all which contrivance it is evident the velocity of the blood was to be diminished; and that such a slow motion was ab- solutely necessary for the secerning of the bile in the liver. If the hu- mours which are separated by the glands, are at all times and places the same in the blood, and not formed after this manner, there would have been no occasion for this diminution of the blood's velocity. And from the contrivance of the porta particu- larly, the bile receives another ad- vantage besides the diminution of its velocity, and that is, by running through so many different parts be- fore it comes to the liver, it loses the greatest part of the lymph; by which means the partides that compose the bile, approaching nearer to one anr .other, are by thejr mutual attraction sooner united. And the considera- tion of these two contrivances toge- ther yet more firmly maintains trie truth of this doctrine. For other new and modern. doctrines on the functions ofthe liver and on the bile*, see Dr. Mitchill'6 remarks, in page 292 of vol. ii. and page 117 of vol. v. of the Medical Repository. - Jecur Uterinum. The Placenta is by some thus called, from the sup- posed similitude of its office with that of the liver. Jecoraria Vena, the hepatic vein. Jejunum. So called because ic is generally found empty. It is one of the small intestines. Where the duodenum ends it begins. See In- testines. Jesuit's Bark, i. e. Peruvian Bark. KA ( 3«4 ) KE Jesuits Powder. The Peruvian bark, when powdered, was thus named, because that father de Lugo, a Jesuit, first brought it to Rome, and the Jesuits there powdered it, and kept it among themselves as a lucrative article. Jet. It is that species of coal which is-of a fine black colour; very light, resembling wood in appear- ance, bearing an elegant polish, and of a solid structure, but sometimes having a grain like wood. Edwards. Jonquilla, jonquil, a species of Narcissus. Juba. In Botany it is a panicle, so called from its resemblance to a horse's mane. Judaicum Bitumen, i. e. Asphal- tum. Judaicus Lapis, Jew's stone. It is the petrified spine of a sea urchin, and hath the same properties as spar. Jugale Os, from jugum, a yoke, the Zygoma. Jugalis Sutura. The Sagittal Su- ture is sometimes thus called. It is also the suture by which the os jugale is articulated to the bone of the up- per jaw. Jugamentum, the os jugale. Jugular Arteries and Veins. See Arteries and Veins. Julap, from the Persian word Ju- leb, which signifies a sweet potion,' This is an extemporaneous form of medicine, made of simple and com- pound water, sweetened, and serves principally for a vehicle to other forms not so convenient to take alone. Jundure, is any kind of joint, or closing of two bodies. Juniperus, juniper-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates ten species and three varieties. The college have retained the berry and top of the Juniperus communis, Linn, in their Pharmacopoeia; an essential oil, Oleum essential. Baccas Juniperi, is directed; a compound spirituous water, Spiritus Juniperi Compositus, formerly called Aq. Ju- nip. Comp. Jujiiter, a name for tin, because supposed under the government of that planet. Juvantia. Whatever relieves un- der a distemper, whether ;t is ali? ment, medicine, or either of the non-naturals, are thus named. Juxtinga. The species of Quinsey called Cynanche, or rather Paracy- nanche. Juxta-position, from juxta, nigh, and pono, to put; is that disposition of parts in any body, whereby they are joined and combined together. K KALE (Scotch). See Brassica Sa- bellica. Kale (Indian), a species of Arum. Kali, i. e. Salsola. Also the prickly glasswort, a species of Sal- sola. Kalmia, American laurel. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. Kalmii, a species of Hi'eracium. Kandel of the Indians. See Rhizo- phora. Kanki, a species of Mimusops. Karabitus, an Arabic term for a phrenitis, or delirium. _ Karatas, wild pine-apple, a spe- cies of BromeUct. Karfe. By this the Arabians un- derstand the best sort of true cinna- mon. Kay I, sour milk. Keiri, i. e. Leucoium luteum vuU gare. Kelp, the rough or unpurified mi- neral alkali. It is the soda obtained from marine plants by burning, not yet filtered, purified and crystallized, but blended with ashes and carbone. Kelp-wort. See Salsola. Keratophyton, the name of a sub- marine plant, which is of a viscid consistence, pellucid like horn, and pften covered with a cretaceous KI ( 365 ) KI crust, sometimes of elegant and va- rious colours. The coral, nigr. is a species, and the only one noticed as a medicine. Kermes, i. e. Chermes, Kermes Mineral. It is produced by throwing into boiling alkaline ley, by small quantities, the crude antimony, finely levigated. Thus the kermes forms instantly; the li- quor is filtered, and the same process is repeated for the rest. Beaume. Kermes, oak-tree. See Coccifera. Ketton-stone, a variety of calcareous stone, of a brown colour, and of a granulated structure. Keyset's Pills. According to an account in the Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, they consist of quick- silver reduced to a red calx, which, being dissolved in vinegar, is mixed with manna, and made into pills. Kibes, is a stagnation of the blood in the hands or feet, but especially in the heels, attended with inflam- mation, heat, pain, tumefaction, and itching, They sometimes suppu- rate, but often go away of them- selves without breaking, if the part be defended from the external cold. Kidneys, or Reins. These are two in number, one on each side: they have the same figure as kidney- beans: their length is four or five fingers, their breadth three, and their thickness two: the right is under the liver, and the left under the spleen. In a fcetus their external substance is divided into several lobes joined together, which, in adults, be- come more close; therefore their su- perfices is equal and smooth. They have two membranes, the one com- mon from the peritonaeum, the other proper: they are ordinarily covered with much fat; their colour is a dark red. There are in the kidneys lympha- tic vessels, which discharge them- selves into Pecquet'* reservatory, i. e. the common receptacle; nerves which come from the intercostals; veins which go to the cava; and their arteries come from the aorta. The veins and arteries are called Emulgents; they pierce the kidneys oa their concave sides (which lie near the cava and aorta), included in one capsule, and are divided into several branches, which surround the pel- vis. These branches are again di- vided into an infinity of others less, which go to the external part of the reins, where they inosculate, and form a sort of net, from which their extremities coming, terminate in an infinity of little glands. These glands are of a round figure, and compose the outer substance of the reins, which is half a finger thick; from each of these goes a long small tube, which tube composes the inner substance of the reins. As they ap- proach the pelvis, or bason, they gather together in little bundles, whose extremities piercing the mem- brane of the pelvis, form those little protuberances on the inside of the pelvis, celled Papilla. The pelvik or bason is a cavity in the middle of the kidneys, formed for a dilatation of the ureters. It sends out several ramifications, which divide the uri- nary tubes into bundles, and which make a sort of capsula to the blood- vessels. The use of the kidneys is to sepa* rate the urine from the blood, which, by the motion of the heart and arte- ries, is thrust into the emulgent branches, which carry it to the little glands, by which the serocity being separated, is received by the orifice of the little tubes, which go from the glands to the pelvis, from thence it runs by the ureters in to the bladder, The blood which could not enter The glands is brought back by the emuU gent veins. The urine thus separat- ed consists of much salt floating in water; on which account it is that the kidneys have their situation so near the heart: for, were they at a greater distance, other particles must * have united with the salts and aque- ous particles (as in the present sta- tion some terrestrial partides do) and disturbed their secretion; besides the LA ( 366 ) LA impossibility of their having such a quantity of blood wash through them at a more distant station. In the middle between the aorta and kidneys, a little above the emul- gent vessels, are situated the glan- dulae renales, or capsulae atrabiliares; they are two in number, one on each side, wrapt up in some fat; they sometimes change their situa- tion, and their figure is also various; for in some they are round, in others square, triangular, or of an irregu- lar figure; the right is ordinarily big- ger than the left, and each about the bigness of a nux vomica. In a foe- tus they are almost as big as the kid- tteys. They are covered with a fine membrane, and within they have several small sinuses, which contain a blackish sort of liquor. Their blood-vessels are branches sometimes of the vena cava and aorta, and sometimes of the emulgents. The intercostal nerve furnishes a branch which makes a plexus upon them. Their use is not yet known: some think they separate a liquor from the arterial blood, for diluting the blood, which is two thick after it comes from the kidneys. The ureters are two long and small canals which come from the bason of the kidneys, one on each side; they lie betwixt the doublings of the peritonaeum: and descending, they pierce the bladder near its neck, where they run first some space be- tween its coats, and then they open in its cavity: they are composed of three coats; the first is from the peritonaeum; the second is made of small oblique muscular fibres; and the third, which is very sensible, has several small glands which separate a slimy liquor, to defend it against the acrimony of the urine. The neigh- bouring parts furnish them with blood-vessels, and their nerves come from the intercostals, and from the vertebrae of the loins. Their cavity is contracted sometimes in three or four places, especially toward the bladder. Such as are subject to the gravel, and given to excessive drink- ing, have them sometimes so much dilated, that you may put the end of the little finger into them. Their use is to carry the urine from the kidneys to the bladder. Their obstruction causes a suppression of urine. Kina, or Kini-kina, \, e. Cort. Pe- ruv. This name is taken from the Countess of Cinchon, whose cure by its means first occasioned it to be known in Europe. Kino, i. e. Gumm. rubrum astringens Gambiense. The college have in- troduced this resin into their Phar- macopoeia. Kriebel Krankheit. So the Ger- mans call the Raphania, which see. Kynanche, a species of Angina. T ABIA, or Labra, strictly signifies the lips; but it is used figuratively to express many other parts of a human body, that, by their figure, have any resemblance thereunto; as the labia pudenda, are the exterior parts of a woman's privities, &c. and the lips of wounds are also thus cal- led. See Mouth. Labium, or Labia, a lip. The lips are all that are loose before the gums: the red part is called Prola- bium: when the cuticula is taken off, there is a villous appearance, as in the glans penis. Labia Lejiorina, the hare-lip. Labial Glands. See Mouth. Labiate Flowers. See Flower. Labiales Arteria. See Maxdlaris Arteria Externa. Labis, Xa/3»?., any forceps, from Xxfj.Sxvm, to lay hold on. Laboratorium, from labour, work, is any work-room, but is chiefly given to those of chemists, where their fur- naces, &c. are built. < LA ( 367 ) LA Labrisulcium, a chap in the lip; or the same as cheilocace. It is a scrophulous symptom. Labrusca, the wild Virginian vine. A species of Vitis. Laburnum, a species of Cytisus. Labyrinth. A cavity in the ear is thus named. See Ear. Lac, milk. See Breasts. Lac Amygdala, milk of almonds. So the almond emulsion is called. Lac calcis, milk of lime. So some call the water which is whitened by lime suspended in it. It is an excel- lent remedy in many cases of erup- tion and ulceration, neutralizing the acids into which the humours de- generate after secretion. It is also a good eye-wash, and is excellent in the stone and other internal diseases. Lac Luna, white stone marie. It is much of the nature of chalk. In reality it is calcareous earth. Lacca, lac or gum lac. The best is brought from Ceylon. It is sup- posed to be the produce of some kind of insect; and that placed on sticks is called Stick Lack. Laceratura, a lacerated wound made by tearing. Lacertuli, bundles, e. g. of fibres, &c. Lacertus, that part of the arm from the shoulder to the elbow. Lacerum Foramen. It is one of the inner holes in the head, through which the third, fourth, first branch of the fifth, and the sixth pair of nerves pass. Lachryma Jobi, Job's tears, a spe- cies of Coix. Lachryma, a tear, ^ Lacrymal Duds, > See Eye. Lachrymale Pundum, J Lachrymalia Ossa, i.e. Ossa Unguis. Lachrymal Gland. The ancients called it Glandula Innominata. In the upper part of the socket, a little above the external angle of the eye, is a depression which receives the superior part of the glandula lachry- malis. It is situated behind the tu- nica conjunctiva of the upper eye- lid, near the outer angle; the duel pierces obliquely and opens on thfl inside of the tunica conjunctiva, near the superior part of the tarsus. The use is to secrete a fluid for keeping the eye continually moist, and for washing away such foreign bodies as may accidentally be lodged there. Lachrymalis Nervus, the fifth pair of nerves from the head, divided into branches; the first of which is called the orbitary branch; this is divided into three more, the third of which is called the Lachrymal Branch; it goes off chiefly to the lachrymal gland. Lacinia. In Botany it signifies the incisions, or jags, on the borders of leaves or flowers; hence they arc said to be iaciniated. Ladates, are salts formed by the union of the lactic acid (see Acids)% with the different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases; there are twenty- four species enumerated in M. Four- croy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Ladation, from lac, milk, giving suck; and signifies the time a wo- man does that office to a child. Ladea, the milk fever. Ladeaprimi generis. The lacteals from the intestines to the mesenteric glands are thus named. Ladea secundigeneris. The lacteals from the mesenteric glands to the thoracic duct are thus named. Ladeals, 7 So Asselius first Ladeal Veins, j called them, from those which he observed passing from the intestines, circulating a milk- white fluid. Ladeal Veins. These are long and slender pipes, whose coats are so thin as to become invisible when they are not distended with chyle or lymph. They arise from all the parts of the small guts, by fine ca- pillary tubes, which, as they run from the sides of the guts to the glands in the mesentery, unite and form larger branches; these are called Vena ladea primi generis. The mouths of these la&eals, which open LA ( 368 ) LA Into tne cavity of'the guts from whence they receive the chyle, are so small as not to be seen by the best microscope. It was necessary they should be smaller than the finest ar- teries in the body, that nothing might enter which might stop.the circula- tion of the blood. The same extre- mity of the ladeals has likewise com- munication with the capillary arteries of the guts, by which they receive a lymph that dilutes and propels the chyle forwards, and washes the lac- teals and glands, that they may not fur, and be obstructed by the chyle's staying in them upon fasting. The other extremity of the ladeals dis- charges the chyle into the vesicular cells of the glands dispersed up and down the mesentery. And from these arise other ladeals of a larger size, which carry the chyle immedi- ately into the receptaculum chyli; they are called Ladea secundigeneris. The ladeal veins have valves at se- veral distances, which hinder the chyle from returning back into the intestines. Asselius, who first dis- covered the ladeal vessels in the year 1622, and his followers, thought they carried, the chyle to the liver, till Pecquet, in the year 1651, found out the receptaculum chyli, or com- mon receptacle, and ductus thora- cicus, or thoracic duct; though both were accurately described by the learned anatomist Bartholomoeus Eustachius many years before the discovery of the ladeal veins. The receptacle of the chyle is ea- sily found in living bodies, but with greater difficulty in those that are dead. It lies between the descend- ing trunk of the great artery* and the vertebrae of the loins, and is big- gest between the caeliac and emul- gent arteries, surrounded by several vesicular glands, called Glandula Lumbares, which discharge their lymph into it. The receptacle re- ceives all the second order of ladeals, as well as all the lymphatic veins, both of the legs, and of all the parts of the abdomen; so that it seems to be indeed only a bag (which will contain about one ounce of water), formed by the union of these vessels. The bottom of it; contracts to the smallness of a lymphatic vessel; the middle is sometimes divided into two or three parts, and the upper part stretches itself out into a-duct about the bigness of a goose quill. This duct ascends into the thorax behind the great artery; and about the heart it frequently divides into two or three branches, which immediately unite again into one, and creeping along the gullet* it marches to the left sub- clavian vein, where it opens at one or two orifices, which are covered with a semilunar valve^ that the blood may pass over them, and the chyle run from underneath it, and mix with the blood in the veins. The ductus thoracicus has valves at seve- ral distances, which hinder the chyle that has once passed them from fal- ling back. It receives the lymph- ducts from the several parts, in the chest, as it passes along to the sub* clavian vein. By its running up to the left side, the chyle receives a new impetus from the pulsation of the great artery; whereas* on the right side it must have ascended only by the pressure of the diaphragm and muscles of the lower belly upon the receptacle which it equally enjoys in its present situation. Ladesence, in Botany, is When a copious milky juice flows out on any injury done to the plant.- Ladiferi Dudus. The glandular body of the breast contains a white mass, which is merely a collection of membraneous ducts; they are narrow at their origin, broad in the middle, and contract again as they approach the papillae, near which they form a kind of a circle of com- munication. These are ladiferous duds. Ladiferi Tubuli, i. e. Ladiferi Dudus. Ladiferus. Lactiferous plants are those which abound with a milky juice, as full grown lettuces. tA ( 369 ) LA Laduca, lettuce. A genus in Lin- das. It is also a name of the b§ naeus's botany. He enumerates ten hyoides. Species. Lamella. See Lamina. Ladumina, little ulcers* or crusty Lamine, plates, signify pretty scabs in the' skin, so called because much the same; but the former is they chiefly happen to children at the generally applied to the division of breast. ^ shells, and the latter to that of the Lacuna, any drains or furrows j skull, which are also called Tables, from lacns, a standing pool; any being only two in number: though Small holes within another cavity; most shells are divisible into a great but particularly those in the urethra* many such plates lying over one an- or vagina uteri. They are the ex- other. cretory orifices of certain glands situ - Lamina Cribrosa^ the cribriform ated there; lamella. It is the horizontal plate Laddnuni. The college have re- of the os ethmoides, through which tained this resin in their Pharmaco- the olfactory nerves pass. pceia; it enters the Emplastrum La- Lamina Spongiosa Inferiores, i. e. dani, formerly called Empl. Stoma- Concha Narium Inferiores. chic: and the Emplastrum Picis Bur- Laminated, plated* signifies such gundicae, formerly called Emp. Ce- bodies whose contexture discovers phalic; such a disposition as that of plates Ledantid, those things which do lying over one another; injury to the living frame; the coun- Laminated stone} an order in the terpart ofthe juvantiaj or those which tlass of stones. It is of a laminated do it good. The doctrine of thesfe Structure, and cannot be referred to two classes Of agents constitutes the any other order of this class; Ed- most valuable part of practical medhi wards. cine. See Juvantld. Lana, wool; Burnt wdol is e$« Lesio, hurt, interruption, a disor^ charotic. der of any of the offices* &c. of the Lana, Wool j a species of pube- different parts of the human body. scence which covers the surface of Letificans, strictly signifying mak- many plants* serving, according to Ing joyful, hath been applied to many Linnaeus, as a kind of veil to secure compositions under the intention of them from the too intense rays of the cordials: but both the medicine and sun; as in horehound, mullein, &c* distinction are now almost quite dis- Lana Sucoida, sordid wool, or that used. , which is greasy with the^weat of the Lagotheiloi, frdm Xxyt»6<;, a hare\ sheep. - and x"to?» a lip; * person with a Lancet, the comrftdn instrument of hare-lip* the surgeons* with which they let Lagophthalmia, Xotryv Laryngotomia, XxpvyyoToij.vx, from Xxpvyi;, the throat, and tejuvj,., to cut, i. e. Tracheotomy. It is that opera- tion where the fore part of the la- rynx is divided, to assist respiration, during large tumours upon the upper parts; as in a quinsey, &c. though the common prejudices against this are so-strong that many are lost for want of it. Aquapendens particu- larly directs this operation, De Oper. Chirur. under the title De Perfora- tione Aspere Arter'te in Angina; and Aurelius Severinus does the same, Chir. Efficac. part ii. cap. 40. Larynx, Xxpvy$, is the upper part of the Trachea, and lies below the root of the tongue before the pha- rynx. It is composed of five carti- lages, which sometimes in old men become as hard as bones. The first in the thyroides, or scutiformis, be- cause of its figure, $vpso>, signifying a shield, and e»<^, figure. It makes that protuberance in the fore part of the larynx, called Pomum Adami. It is a thin cartilage, about an inch broad, but not so long; it is concave within* and convex without. Its four angles have each a small pro- duction; the two upper, which are longer, are tied, to the horns of the os hyoides, and the two lower to,the second cartilage, which is called An- nularis, because it resembles a ring. It is very large and thick behind, which part resembles the stone of a ring, and it grows narrower towards its fore part. It is situated below the other cartilage of the larynx; they stand upon it as upon a basis, and by it they are tied to the trachea. The third and fourth are alike, and have one common name, which is the Arytaenoides. They reach from LA ( 371 ) LA the middle of the concave sides of the thyroides to the upper and back part of the annularis; and they make that chink, or rimula, which is the mouth of the larynx, called Glottis. Betwixt those and the sides of the thyroides, there are two small cavi- ties on each side, formed by the muscles and membranes which join them together: in which, if a little drink or bread fall, as sometimes happens when one laughs or speaks, in eating or drinking, it causes a violent cough, and a great tickling. The fifth and last cartilage is the epiglottis; it is of as offer substance than the others, and resembles a little tongue. It is tied by its basis to the upper and middle part of the concave side of the thyroides. Its Use is to cover the glottis in eating and drinking; for the aliments by their weight press it close down upon the glottis, and they pass over with- out entering the larynx, into the oesophagus; but when the aliments are past, the epiglottis, by its natural effort, which is common to all carti- lages, rises up again, and gives way to the air in breathing. While we speak or laugh, the glottis must ne- cessarily be open for the passage of the air in breathing; therefore it is not convenient to speak whilst we swallow. The larynx has two pair of com- mon muscles, and five pair proper. The first of the common muscles is the sternothyroideus. It arises from the upper part of the inside of the sternum, and ascending on the sides of the trachea, it is inserted to the lower part of the sides of the.carti- lago scutiformis. When these mus- cles act, they pull this cartilage down- ward. Tne second is the hyothy-: roideus. It arises from the lower part of the os hyoides, and descending, is inserted in the lower part of the scuti- formis, near the former. They pull up the larynx. The first of tire proper muscle is the cricothyroideus. It arises from the fore part of the cartilago cricoides, and running un- der the thyroides, it is inserted into the inside of that cartilage. The se- cond isthecrico-arytaenoideus latera- lis. It ariseth from the lateral part of the cricoides, and ascending is in- serted into the lateral part of the ary- taenoides. This dilates the arytae- noides. The third is the crico-ary> taenoideus posticus. It arises from the back part of the cartilago cri- coides, and is inserted into the ary.- taeuoideus, near the former. The fourth is the thyro-arytaenoideus. It arises from the internal and concave side of the scutiformis, and is in- serted into the fore parts of the ary- taenoideus. It contracts the rimula. The fifth muscle is the arytaenoideus. It runneth upon the upper part of the cartilago arytaenoideus, and with its fellow forms a sphincter for con- tracting the rimula. The larynx receives veins from the jugular, arteries from the carotids, and nerves from the recurrent. On the lower part of the larynx, upon the sides of the annular carti^ lages, and of the first ring of the trachea, there are two lymphatic glands, called Thyroidea, of the fi- gure of a pear; the colour is red: they have veins, nerves, and arteries, as the larynx. The use of the larynx is not only to form the voice, but also, by the different apertures of its rimula, the lungs are more or less compressed by the air; for if the aperture of the larynx had been as wide as the asperia arteria, the lungs could have suffered little or no compression. Had it not been for the larynx, we could have received no benefit by breathing: for if the mouth of the asperia arte- ria had been large and wide, the air had not resisted that force by which it is tiirust out in expiration, so as to make any compression upon the lungs whereby the globules of the blood could have been dissolved, or the particles of both fluids mixed to- gether, which we find so necessary to life, that we die without it. Nor does the larynx only preserve lifr, LA ( 37* ) LA but it likewise conduces to render it happy and agreeable, by forming the voice, which is the sound of the air drove through the narrow chink of the glottis, with a velocity greater than in any ordinary respiration. This sound is increased by the cavi- ties oflhe mouth and nose, which re- sound like the hollow of a violin, as is evident by the trembling to be felt in the nose while we speak. And these cavities not only increase, but also conduce to the agreeableness of the voice; for how disagreeable is the alteration of the voice, which follows a loss or stoppage of the nose, And the dimensions of the mouth are always proportioned to the notes formed in the glottis; low notes be- ing, constantly attended with a pro- longation, and high notes with a con- traction of its cavity- The notes themselves are formed by the dif- ferent apertures of the glottis: for when the glottis is contracted, the air being driven by an equal force, must move more swiftly; and the sides of the glottis being more tense, their vibration must be quicker and shorter, and consequently the note high. The contrary happeneth when the glottis wideneth. Each note is capable of all degrees of strength: for the strength,of the voice is always proportionable to the quantity of air thrown out of the larynx in sounding of the same note. Now, if the strength of the note is to be ^noreasT ed, the diaphragm, but more espe- cially the muscular fibres of the tra-r chaea arteria^ contract more strongly, and thrust out a greater quantity of air; and. the aperture of the glottis increases proportionably, that this great quantity of air may pass through with the same velocity as before, and thatthesame note may be continued. Now, supposing the greater distance pf the two sides of the glottis to be one-tenth part of an inch in sounding of twelve notes, to which the voice easily reaches, this line must be di- vided into twelve parts, each of which gjives the aperture requisite; for such a note, with a certain strength. 5ut if we consider the subdivision of notes into which the voice can run, the motion of the sides of the glottis is still vastly nicer; for if two cords sounding exactly unisons, one be shorteued ^£TO P*rt °f 'ts ^n&rh» a just ear wili. perceive the disagree- ment : and a good voice will sound the difference, which is T^th part of a note. But because this is a great nicety, we shall only suppose that the voice can divide a note into an, hundred parts; from thence it will follow, that the different apertures of the glottis actually divide the tenth part of an inch into T20O parts; the effect of each of which produces a sensible alteration upon a good ear. |$ut because each side of the glottis moves just equally, therefore the divisions are just double, or the sides of the glottis, by their motion, do actually divide one-tenth part of an" inch into. 2400 parts. Lassitude, lassitudo, weariness. This generaU* expresses that weariness which proceeds from a distempered, State, and not from exercise, because that/wants n° remedy but rest; and proceeds from an increase of bulk, from a diminution of proper evacu- ation, or from too great a consump- tion of that flqid which is necessary to maintain the force and spring of the solids, as in fevers and convul- sions; or from a vitiated secretion of that juice, whereby the fibres are not supplied either in due quantity or quality. The remedy in the first case is evacuation; in the latter, pro- per diet* or such alterative medicines as influence such a secretion. See Languor. Lata Ligamenta. The broad liga- ments of the womb are properly only a duplicature of the perito1- naeum* reflecting from the loins to the uterus, and are long enough to admit it to hang down into the va- gina. Lateralia (Ligam.) On the body of the os humeri there are two par- ticular ligamentsj they are long, flat^ LA ( .373 ) LA fhin, narrow, fixed on one edge along the two lower thirds of the bone, and reaching to both condyles. They are braced tight, and are very nar- row at the upper part, but broader towards the condyles, from whence they are expanded like a goose's foot, and form the brachio-cubital and brachio-radial ligaments. Lateralis Morbus, the side disease; a name ofthe pleurisy. Laterales Muse. So the Masseter Muscles are called. Laterales Mus. Nasi. See Obliqui Nasi Muse. Laterales Process, Qssis sphenoi- dis. See Sphenoides Os. Lateritium Ol. Qil of bricks. Hot bricks are quenched in olive oil, until all the oil is imbided j and then distilling them in a retort until all the pil is drawn off; after which the spi* fit must be separated. This oil is also named Ol. Philosophorum. Latissimus Colli, i. e. Platysma Myoides. Latissimus Dorsi (i. e. the btjtaad-, est). It covereth almost the whole back* It hath a thin, broad, tendi- nous beginning, which comes from the posterior part of the spine of the ilium, from the superior spines of the os sacrum, from all the spines of the vertebra* of the loins, and from the seven lower ofthe thorax; it passes by the interior angle of the scapula, from which some of its fleshy fibresr sometimes arise, and is inserted with the teres major, by a strong and broad tendon, with which it pulls the arm downwards. Latitude. It is well known what signification this generally bears; but by latitude of health, to which phy- sicians only apply it, is understood that deviation from a certain standard of weight and bulk, which a person can admit of without falling into a disease; and concerning which Sanc- torius hath given some excellent aphorisms in his Medicina Statica. Laudanum, from laus,praise. The name implies, that the medicine is WpJthy of praise; it is generally con- fined to the preparations of opium. According to the opinion of the Scotch physician, Bruno, or Brown, it ought to have been called xevlpoi, stimulus, as being the most active of all the diffusible stimulants. Laurel (Spurge). See Daphne, and Laureola. Laureola Fcemina, mezereon, i. e. Daphne Mezereum, Linn. Laurifolia Magellanica, See Win- teranus Cortex. Lauro-Gerasui,- cherry-laurel; a species of Prunus. Laurus, the bay-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates sixteen species. The college have retained the leaf and berry of the Laurus nobilis,' Linn, the leaf enters the Decoctum pro Fomento, former- ly called Fotns Commun. the berry enters the Emplastrum Cumini, for- merly Empl. e'Cymin. Laurus, a name for the-camphor, cinnamon-trees, sassafras, and alstt several other trees,-as the New-York spice-wood. Lavacra, washes. Such as are used to improve the skin. Lavandula, from lavando, washing, because it was used in baths on ac* count of its fragrancy, lavender. It is a genus in Liniaeus's botany. He enumerates six species. The col- lege have retained the flower of the Lavandula Spica, Lin. a Simple Spi- rit, Spiritus Lavandulae, and a Com- pound Spirit, Spiritus Lavandulae Compositus, are directed: the Spi- ritus Lavandulae Simplex, enters the Linimentum Camphorae: the flower enters the Pulvis Asari Compositus, formerly called Pulv. Sternutator. Lavipedium, a bath for the feet. Laxative, signifies loose in body, so as to go frequently to stool. And, Laxative Medicines, are such as promote that disposition; which they do by some smooth softening quality, taking away alt tensity of the fibres, and facilitating the passage of the con- tents ofthe intestinal tube through it: for which reason all oily substance* come tender thjs class. LA ( 374 ) *-* Laxity of a Fibre, is that degree of cohesion in its parts, which a small force can alter so as to increase its length beyond what is natural: and therefore is a species of debility. Laxator Membrana Tympani. This muscle arises from the upper part of the bone, above the membrana tynir pani, runs inward, and is inserted into the thick process of the malleo- lus. Winslow calls it the Internal Muscle of the Malleus. Laxator Externus, or Externus Tym- pani Auris. It rises in the upper sinus of the auditory passage, and is inserted into the membrana tympani with a slender tendon tp the.malleus, and draws the membrane upward and outward. Lazaretto. Regulations for pre- serving the health of men against foreign contagions make so consi- derable a part of the code of several European nations, that it is very in- teresting to know in what state of society, and under what circum- stances, they arose, that we may thereby the belter judge pf their va- lue and usefulness. It will appear, on investigation, that they were ori- ginally adopted before the principles of science on which they depend had been unfolded, and in times of fana- ticism and terror,. when the human mind was not in a condition to judge calmly about them, if they had been unfolded. These regulations refer to three great objects; i. ^Quarantines: 2. Lazarettoes: and 3. Areas and stores for unladed goods and merchandize. On examining the history and actual condition of each of these, it will be found that in most cases they are in- strumental in engendering and per- petuating that pestilence which it is their professed object to avoid. They ail take it for granted that malignant and pestilential diseases are contagi- ous—a supposition utterly ground- less; and then undertake, with vast parade, to prevent the importation of this imaginary contagion. But a concise review of their history will set these establishments in the clearest light. A quarantine, from " quarante,'' the French word for " forty," in its simple sense, means a duration of " forty" days. As a term of the com- mon law, it means the time a widow is permitted to remain in the mansion-? house of her deceased husband, and this is called her " quarantine." This was a reasonable regulation, that the widow might not be turned out of doors immediately by the heir; but, after funeral rites were performed, might be allowed time to make deli- berate arrangements for removal, and to receive an assignment of dower. But what could have been the reason of fixing upon " forty" days for the detention of ships suspected to be already too dirty to live in, and, consequently, to be admitted into port? The direction of plain sound judgment, in such cases, would be tq hoist out the cargo as fast as possible at some convenient station, rathe? remote from thick population, and to remove the nuisances, corruption and poison engendered on board with all speed. The mode of re- moving these, and of cleaning and sweetening a room so as to make it habitable and healthy, is so perfect- ly and practically understood, that scarcely a washer-woman or a cham- ber-maid is ignorant that lime, alka- line leys and soajts, will destroy every particle of infection there. And as the pestilential poison could be thus destroyed in a habitation on shore, there can be no possible reason to doubt their efficacy in destroying it on board a ship, which is but a hu- man habitation afloat. But it hag been the misfortune of American and English navigators to adopt a mode of cleaning ships different from the method of cleaning houses; and great sickness and mortality have been the consequence. Christendom is beyond a doub!; the most intelligent portion of the globe. How, then, came the Chris-, tians to fix upon " forty" day? LA { 3y$ ) LA »" the expiatory period? It pro- ceeded, probably, from a religious or superstitious veneration for the immber " forty:" for " forty" is a very remarkable number, as well as tc three," " seven," and " twelve." In the days of Noah the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights (Gen. vii. 12). Moses re- mained on Mount Sinai forty days and forty nights (Deut. x. 10). If a wicked man was to be beaten, the number of stripes to be given, by order of the judge, was not to ex- ceed forty (Deut. xxv. 3). The men sent by Moses to search the land of Canaan were engaged in that employment forty days (Numb. xiii. 25). And the Jews who murmured pn hearing the report of the spies, were denounced to wander in the wilderness, and bear their iniquities (a year for a day) forty years (Numb. x*v« 33> 34)- Christ fasted/ir/y days and forty nights in the wilderness (Mat. iv. 2). And was seen by the apostles forty days after his resurrec- tion (Acts i. 3). And, in the Chris- tian Church, the season of Lent, or penitentiary abstinence between Shrove Tuesday and Easter, was continued for forty days. Thus we find a term of forty days had been frequently noticed in sacred history. Even an opinion of sanctity had been attached to it both among Jews and Christians, It was associated with various events and usages of their religions, and had been employed as an expiatory and penitentiary period for uncleanness and.sin. The expeditions ofthe Franks, or Christians of the west, who, in the spirit of crusading, poured into Pa- lestine to rescue it from the Maho- metans, gave rise to quarantines for ships and sea vessels. The readers of these expeditions well know what misery, want, uncleanness and mor- tality accompanied them as they marched or sailed. There was an incredible destruction of the human species by diseases, independent of the numbers who fell by way-faring accidents, or perished by the sword of the enemy. After severe and costly exertions^ the faithful accomplished their pur- poses, and established the kingdom of Jerusalem. But they held it un- easily, and they held it not longs for, forced at length to abandon their dear-bought conquest, the infidels once more took possession of the Holy Land. During the wars which had been waged between the Chris- tians and Mahometans for the pos- session of Judea, the religious ani- mosity of the two parties had been carried to the utmost violence of opposition and hatred„by every spe- cies of private as well as public ag- gravation. And the Franks, as they reluctantly quitted the country ofthe patriarchs and apostles,: charged tire Turks with all their disasters, and- accused them as the authors of al- most every evil which they suffered. Among other miseries, and that not the least in the enumeration, the re- turning Europeans affirmed that the Asiatics had infected them with the PLAGUE. They forgot that the desolation of their armies by this disease had been so great that their line of march from their places of rendezvous coukt be traced through Hungary, and along the route to Constantinople, by the bones of the unburied dead. On this the Orientals might have affirmed that these invaders had imported die plague from Europe. Perhaps they did; but because similar sickness at- tended the Franks on their return from the Levant, produced by their customary uncleanness, bad manage- ment, exposure to hardships and want of necessaries, they roundly as- serted the distemper was contagious, and the contagion catched from the infidels. To countenance this no- tion, they affirmed the Turks were fatalists; and, as they took no pains to destroy or avoid the contagion of this horrible disease, it was always alive and active among them. They LA ( 3;6 ) tA persuaded themselves this conta- gion, if introduced, would spread like fire, and consume as a conflagration. A prudent government, therefore, should guard against it by every pre- caution. An interdiction of all intercourse with the infected cities of the Ar- chipelago and the Levant promised the most perfect security from the contagion. But the policy and com- merce of nations forbade so strict a prohibition. It was therefore agreed that travelling and trade might be carried on* provided voyagers* mer- chants, and every thing they carried with them, were subjected to certain salutary restraints; and one of these restraints was a o_uakantin£, or' detention of forty days and nights, to conquer the pestilential contagion* or to let it die for want of some- thing to feed upon. Latterly " qua- rantines" have been shortened tofour- tten, eight, or even three days, accord* ing to circumstances. Thus a dirty or sickly vessel, in a hot climate, with corrupting and pe- rishable things on board, became more foul and Intolerable from inbred mis- chief working within her during her quarantine in one of the Mediterra- nean harbours, than she had been during her voyage; and by the most preposterous interpretation, all this local and domestic infection, hatched and reared by bad management in ships, and increased under quaran- tine regulations among the Christians, is ascribed to a plaguy contagion im- ported from Turkey, Syria or Egypt! And so, because quarantines were established in days of ignorance, pre- judice, rancour and intolerance, be- tween the Franks arid the Turks, they have been adopted as matters of course by the Christian nations in their intercourse with each other: in consequence of which the ships of New-York are compelled to perform a quarantine at Cuxhaven, those of Baltimore at Cadiz, and those of Na- ples at Philadelphia, for fear of mu- tually importing yellow fever and plague. Surely these things are Wor- thy of being better understood. Quarantines thus arose from a desire of stopping a supposed con- tagion, catched* as was erroneously believed, from the Asiatics, and were tinctured with superstitious no- tions or ideas of religion badly in- terpreted. During the forty days de- tention of a ship and cargo, the per- sons who were actually sick, or sus- pected to have contagion lurking about them, were removed to an hospital* to remain until the period of danger was supposed to be past. This hospital was called by one of the most odious and disgusting names that could be thought of. It was de- rived from Lazarus, the decrepit beggar, who lay covered with sores^ and starving at the rich man's gate. The Lazdr-house, or Lazaretto, was the place of reception for those whor were suffering from pestilential nas- tiness and venom* and for those that were supposed to be in immediate danger of sickening by ify or of ren- dering others sick. Being construct- ed frequently of very durable mate- rials* these Lazarettos were the re- ceptacles of all the newly arrived per- sons who were thought proper sub- jects of detention, for a great num- ber of years in succession* Hence they became remarkably foul and pestilential. The chambers were of- ten much neglected, and abounded in uncleanness and corruption. From an accumulation of all manner of impurity from year to year, those hospitals themselves became the nur- series of the plague; not arising frorri contagion here any more than on ship-board, but proceeding from ani- mal excretions* corrupting provisions, and the like, undergoing putrefaction in a hot climate. The plague, en- gendered and perpetuated in these direful hospitals too, was most un- charitably ascribed to the Turks! The local and domestic origin of pestilential distempers, and of alka- lies to quell their exciting cause, is strikingly proved in the benevolent LA ( 377 ) LE Howard's account of his quaran- tine' at Venice, contained in his book on Lazarettoes, p. 11. And if be had written nothing but this, he would have deserved the approbation of all classes of men. " Soon after unload- ing tbe boat," he writes, "the sub- prior came, and showed me my lodg- ing in the new Lazaretto, -which was a very dirty room, full of vermin, and without d table, chair or bed. Tnat day and the next morning I employ- ed a person to wash my room; but ibis did not remove the oflfensiveness of it, or prevent that constant head-ache Xihich I had been used to feel in visiting it her Ldzarettos, and some of the hospi- tals in Turkey. This Lazaretto is chiefly assigned to Turks and sol- diers, and the crews of those ships which have the plague on board. In one of the enclosures was the crew of a Ragusan ship which had arrived a few days before me; after having been driven from Ancona and Trieste. My guard sent report of my health to the office; and,.on the representa- tion of our consul, I was conducted to the old Lazaretto* which is nearer the city. Having brought a letter to the prior from the Venetian ambassa- dor at Constantinople, I hoped now to have had a comfortable lodging: but I was not so happy. The apart- ment appointed me (consisting of an upper and lower room) was; no less disagreeable and offensive than the former. I preferred lying in the lower room, on a brick floor, where I was almost surrounded with water. After six days* however* the prior re- moved me to an apaetment in some respects better, and consisting of four rooms. Here I had a pleasant view; but the rooms were without furniture, pery dirty, and no less Offensive than the sick wards of the worst hospital. The walls of my chamber, not having been cleaned probably for half a century, were saturated with infediojt. I got them washed repeatedly with boiling water, to remove the offensive smell, without any effect. My ajtpetitefail- ed, and I concluded I was in danger td7 3< the slow hospital fever," &C. Strong prejudices were opposed to his ha-v- ing the room white-washed with lime. He, however, with great aifficulty, got it done at last; and the conse- quence was, the noxious vapours were neutralized, and it was imme- diately rendered so fresh and sweet, that he was able to drink tea in it in the afternoon, and.to sleep in it. the following night;. The other inhabit- ants of the Lazaretto admired these strange proceedings. Mr. Howard observes, that he left his successors an agreeable and wholesome room^ instead of a nasty and contagious one. Lazari Morbus, or Malum, the ele- phantiasis, or leprosy. ; Lazuli Lapisi azure stone. It is of a deep blue colour, inclining to violet, often variegated with gold or silver coloured points. The ultra- marine is produced from, this stone; head. It is a genus in the class of metals. It is an imperfect metal, of a white colour* with a bluish tinge. It has a taste and smell pe- culiar to itself. A leaden wire of the tenth of an inch only, is capable of supporting a weight of twenty* nine pounds and a quarter without breaking. It is the softest of all the metals. It is not sensibly elastic. It extends easily under the ham- mer, and is beat into thin leaves. Beaume. . Lead (Potter) Ore. It is composed of thin square laminas, mineralized with sulphur, and containing a small portion of silver. Lead (Star-grained) Ore. It is pf a solid structure, but consisting in appearance of little distinct pieces, which are very bright and glaring, and ofthe unnamed colour of metals. Leaf, Folium, in Botany, is a very essential and ornamental part pf a plant, whose office is to transpire and attract, like ths lungs in animals, and to afford shade. Leaves are con- sidered in three respects, viz. first, as simple; second, compound; .third, determinate. Simple leaves are such .as have only a single, leaf on a petiole LE ( & y Lfi or stalk. They, differ in respect to circumscription, angles, sinus, apices, margin, superfices, and substance. Leaves axe said to be compound when there are more than one upon a petiole or foot-stalk, and are con- sidered in respect to structure and de- gree. By the determination of leaves is meant their character, expressed from some circumstance foreign to their own particular structure or con- figuration; as from their place, situ- ation, insertion, or direction. Leather-stone. A genus in the order of gritless stone; it is flexible and elastic. It is thus named from its resemblance to leather. Ledisternium, is used by some writers for all that apparatus which is necessary for the care of a sick person in bed. And, LeduaUs, is said of a person whose distemper requires him to be confined in bed ; signifying the same as Clini- cus, xXmxo;, amongst the Greeks, from kXiw, ledus, a bed. Leduli, couches. In these chaff was mixed, with proper ingredients coarsely powdered, that their quali- ties may be absorbed into the body whilst the patient is laid on them. Leek. See Porrum. Legumen, in Botany, signifies that species of plants which is called Pulse; and these are so named, because they may be gathered with the hand with- out cutting. All those plants which have a papilionaceous, or butterfly- like flower, are reckoned by Mr. Ray, among the legumina. In the Lin- naean system, a legumen is defined a pericarpium of two valves, wherein the seeds are fi.«fened along one suture or joining only. Leiopodes, Xuoxohc, splay, or broad- footed. It is when the middle of the inside of the foot is not hollow, but plane. Leiphamii, Xu^cauoi, from Xuku, to be deficient, and c-.iy.x, blood. Those are thus called who have too little blood. Ltijiodermos, Xii-rooipfAC-, from Xti~w, to be deficient, and ^p/xa, the skin. A person is thus called who hath Xosi his prepuce. Leijiopsychia, Xwko\,v-xix, from XenriD, to leave, and xj'^i, the soul, or life; a fainting fit, a languor, &c< It is synonymous with Adynamics. Leijiothymia, Xinrativfux, from Xinrci), to leave, and %po<;, the mind; a faint ■ ing fit, a swooning. Leipyria, Xtnrvpix:, from Xhwv, to leave, and ttv%, heat or fire; danger- ous species of ardent fever, where- in the internal parts are scorched with hear, whilst the external parts are cold. Ithakindof Tertian. Lemma, is a- term used chiefly by geometrical writers, and signifies a proposition which serves previously to prepare the way for a more easy apprehension of the manner and steps by which some theorems are demon- strated, or for the construction of some problems. Thus to prove that a pyramid is j- of a prism, or paral- lelepiped of the same base and height with it; the demonstration of which, in the ordinary way, being difficult and troublesome, this lemma may be premised, which is proved in the rules of progression: " That the sum of a series of the squares of numbers in arithmetical proportion beginning from o, and going on i, 4, 9, 16, 25, 36, &c. is always sub-triple of the sum of as many terms equal to the greatest; or is always j- of the greatest term, multiplied by the number of terms." Thus also to find the in- flection of a curve line, this lemma is first premised: that a tangent may be drawn to the given curve in a given point. Thus likewise in Phy- sics to the demonstration of most pro- positions, such lemmata as these are necessary first to be allowed: that there is no penetration of dimensions; that all matter is divisible; and the like. As also in the theory of Medi- cine: that where the blood circulates, there is life, &c. Lemnia Terra, earth of Lemnos. It is similar to the Armenian bole. The yellowish brown sort is the best. L E ( 379 ) LE Lemon (Common). Citrus Limon, Linn. The college have retained riie juice, the exterior rind of the fruit, and its oil called Essence: the exterior, rind enters the Infusum Gentianat Compositum, formerly called Inf. Amar. Simp, the essential oil enters the Spiritus Ammonia? Compositus, formerly called Spir. Volat. Aromatic. Lens, is a term in optics for a con- vex or concave glass that is made to throw the rays of vision into a point; whence also the crystalline humour of the eye, from its performance of the same office, is ,by some anatomists so called. Lens, the lentil, a species of Er- Vum, viz. the Ervuin Lens of Lin. Jt is also a name of the Lenticula. Lenta, the slow fever of Linnaeus; and the Synochus of Cullen. Lenticula, a freckle, such as is seen on tbe face, arms, &c. of some whose skin is affected by the sun. See Epfie^ lis. It is a name for Lentills. Tourne* fort names the Lemna of Linnaeus thus. Lenticula, is used either as adimir putive of the word Lens, or in the §ame sense as Lentigo, which see, or for a particular kind of fever; the same as Petechialis, which throws upon the skin little spots, like flea.- bites, but somewhat larger; in which last sense, Langius, Forrestus, and some others, use it. Peierus like- wise, Exercit. de Glandulis Infest i- nalibus, calls the glands of the larger guts, which spue out a slime for lubricating their inner membranes, Glandula Lenticulares. Lenticular, a lenticular. It is also called a Rugine. Lenticulare Os, a name of the fourth bone in the first row in the wrist, It is also called Orbiculare, and Pisiforme. The bone in the ear called Os Orbiculare is part of the incus, Lenticulares (Glandula). They are the small glands of the intestines, and are so called on account of their size. Lenticularis Febris. So called, because of the many eruptions that appear on the skin about the size of lentils. It is the same as Petechialis Febris. Lentigo, signifies a freckly or scurfy eruption upon the skin; such espe- cially as is common to women in the time of child-bearing. Some authors are more nice in distinguishing se- veral kinds of this eruption, and di- versifying them by harder names, than it is worth any body's while to give regard to. Lentiscus, the mastich-tree. It is a species of Pistachia. Lentor, hath been used by some ancient writers to purposes now in neglect, and at present is chiefly re- tained from the example of Bellini to express that sizy, viscid, coagulated part of the blood, which, in malig- nant fevers, obstructs the capillary vessels, and is the chief instrument of all those mischiefs which then happen. See Bellini De Febribus; particularly prop. 19 and 20, but chiefly the introduction to an English translation of Bellini on that subject. Leontodon, dandelion. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates ten species. Lejiorina Labia, is when the up- per lip hath a natural defect in the middle, like a slit towards the nose, resembling that of an hare, whence it is commonly called an hare-lip. Leporina Labra, a hare-lip. Leporinum Rostrum, the piece of flesh which is often seen between the divisions of the hare-lip. Lejira, Xerox. The leprosy seems to have been a distemper much more common among the ancients, and in warmer climates, than among us in this part of the world; or else they have been nicer in distinguish- ing it into several kinds than it de- served; as may be seen in most of the commentators upon the ancients, and especially the lexicographers. The greatest difference of it seems mostly to be owing to the difference of climates, and ways of living; LS ( 386 ) LS hence the Lepra Gracorum, and Le- pra Arabum, appear differently de- scribed : but it concerns us little to know of those matters, or their me- thod of cure, these northern leprosies requiring a more efficacious manage- ment, as they will not give way but to the most powerful mercurials; though the addition of bathing is a greater help than most by their prac- tice seem to be sensible of. Lepra Arabum. Blancard says it is the Elephantiasis GrU>c«es, Fiexores primi internodii. Lumbrici, the round worms, Lumbrici Lat't, tape-worms. Lumbricorum Sem, i. e. Sent. Satt- tonica. Lumbricus Terrettris, the earth- worm. Luna, in the language of the che- mists, signifies silver, from the sup- posed influence of that planet (the moon) thereupon. The medicinal virtues of this metal are none at all, until it has undergone very elaborate preparations. See Dispensatory. Luna Corned. If to a solution of silver in the nitrous acid, the marine acid be added, it seizes on the silver, and falls down with it in form of a thick coaguium, to which the name of Luna Cornea has been given. This precipitate, exposed to the fire in % crucible, easily melts, and in cooling fixes into a grey yellowish mass, which hath always been thought to be flexible like horn, but is not so in reality. Beaume. Luna Philosophtrum, i. e. Regtdus Antimonii. Lunare Os, the second bone of the first row in the wrist. It is so called, because one of its sides is iu the form of a crescent. Lunatic, signifies being mad, from Luna, the moon; because it has an* ciently been an established opinion, that such persons were much influ- enced by that planet; and a much sounder philosophy has taught us, that there is something in it, but not in that particular manner as the an- cients imagined, or otherwise than what it has in common with other heavenly bodies, occasioning various alterations hi tbe gravity of our at* mosphere, and thereby affecting Iru* man bodies. LU X 39° ) LtJl Lungs. These are organs in the human frame of so great moment to its due preservation, that the struc- ture and use thereof cannot be too nicely inquired into. The lungs are in the middle of the cavity of the thorax, and are divided into two lobes by the mediastinum; the left is also frequently subdivided into two more. The figure of both lobes to- gether resembles, in shape, a cow's foot, being a little concave betwixt the two lobes, where they embrace the heart, and behind, where they lie upon the vertebrae; but before, where they touch the sternum and ribs, they are convex. The colour of the lungs in a fcetus, is of a pale red; but after the air has once en- tered them, they lose their red, and remain always pale, though in adults they are variegated both with the one and the other. They are tied to the sternum by the mediastinum before, to the vertebrae by the pleura behind, where it rises from the vertebrae to the heart by the vena and arteria pulmonalis; and sometimes to the pleura, where it covers the ribs, particularly in the left side, and especially after a pleurisy. The lobes of the lungs are covered with a double membrane; the exter- nal, which is a production of the pleura; and the internal, which not only immediately covers the sub- stance of the lungs, but its inner lami- na also fills up the interstices which are between the branches of the small lobes, with little vesicular cells. The fine capillary blood-vessels are so thick upon this membrane, that it seems to be nothing but a net-work of veins and arteries. The substance of the lungs is composed of an infi- nite number of little lobes of vari- ous figures and magnitudes; but their surfaces are so adapted to one another, as to leave but very few and small interstices. These lobes are disposed like so many bunches of grapes upon the sides of the bronchi; each little lobe contains within its own proper membrane, an infinite number of small and little orbicular vesicle*, which leave small interstices between them, that are full of little mem- branes, like those which tie the lobes together. The extremities of the branches ofthe wind-pipe open into the cavity of the vesicles, which are properly formed by its membranes; but the capillary blood-vessels are only spread upon the vesicles, like a net, with frequent and large inoscu- lations. The vessels which enter the lungs, are the trachea, or aspera arteria, by which we draw in the air; the arte- ria pulmonalis, which comes from the right ventricle; and vena pulmo- nalis, whose trunk opens into the left auricle of the heart: each of these divides into two branches, for the two great lobes of the lungs, where they are subdivided into as many branches as there are little lobes or vesicles in the lungs. Wherever there is a branch of the trachea, there is also a branch ofthe vein and artery; and upon the branches ofthe trachea which are called Bronchi, runs a small artery called Arteria Bronchialis, and a small vein called Vena Pneumonica. The artery comes from the aorta, and the vein opens into the subclavian. Upon the bronchi, even to their mi- nutest ramifications, run likewise the fine threads of the eighth pair of nerves. Besides these, the lungs have lymphatics, which discharge them- selves into the thoracic duct: but they are smaller, and make more fre- quent inosculations than are observa- ble any where else. This is the pas- sage of the vessels through the lungs; but because the trachea has a parti- cular structure, it requires to be par- ticularly explained. See Asjiera Ar- teria. From the structure of the lungs thus explained, may be mechanically deduced the great effect they produce upon the blood by means of the air: for, whilst the fcetus is in the womb, the vesicles of the lungs lying flat up- on one another, compress all the ca- pillary blood-vessels, w hich are spread LIT ( 39» ) LU Upon them: but, as soon as we are born, the air, by the dilatation of the thorax, is thrust into the branches of the trachea, and blows up the vesi- cles into spheres; by which means, the compression being taken off from the blood-vessels, and they equally expanded with the lungs, all the blood has a free passage through the pul- monary artery; but, when the air is thrust out again by the contraction of the cavity of the thorax, it being a fluid body, compresses the vesicles and blood-vessels upon them every where equally. By this compression the red globules of the blood, which, through their languid motion in the veinsy were grown too big to circu- late in the fine capilfary vessels, are broken and divided again in the se- rum, and the blood made fit for nou- rishment and secretion. This pres- sure of the air upon the blood-vessels may be demonstrated to be equal to ioolb. weight, and in coughing or crying, it may exceed 4001b. weight. But, though these are necessary consequences of respiration, yet se- veral experiments tend to demon- strate, that some particles of tbe air must likewise enter the blood-vessels, and mix with the blood in the lungs; for, we are assured that the air will escape the pores of any number of bladders when compressed only by the weight of the water into which it is sunk; and therefore the pressure of ioolb. weight, in ordinary respi- ration, cannot but thrust some par- ticles of it into the blood-vessels. It is farther shewn by the air-pump, that animals cannot live when shut up in common air, though it retains its wonted pressure. The same me- thod also assures, that animals will live longer when shut up in com- pressed air; and that, when they are dying in common air, they may be revived, by pressing in more fresh air. It may likewise be demon- strated, that the difference between the gravity of the air in the city and that ofthe country, which the baro- meter shews to be very small, can never be the cause of that difficulty of breathing, which some experience in the one, and not in the other: for they are not near so sensible of the differentgravitiesoftheairinthesame place, as they are of a much smaller difference in two distinct and remote places, where the contents ofthe air are different. But the main purpose of respira- tion, and the chief office of the lungs being to form those elastic bodies* of which the blood does principally consist, and which are so necessary to its circulation ; it deserves farther to be considered, that the blood con- sists of a lymph, which is the com- mon vehicle, several salts, ramenta of a thick consistence, and those glo- bules, of which we are now speak- ing; though sometimes they are dif- ferent colours, as white, blue, and purple, which any one may discover with an ordinary microscope. Now, it is certain, that these globes may burst, as in obstructions, or be very much exhausted, as in violent he- morrhages, and yet be recovered, and recruited again, so that they must be formed some where or other from the chyle. And since it is certain that they are not solid particles, as appears both by ocular inspection and other means; also, that they actually do change their globular figures into those of oblong sphaeroids, as they move through the capillary vessels: •• from all these together, considered with their coagulation with acids, it- is highly probable that they may be little bubbles, blown up from the viscid parts of the chyle, by the force of some subtile elastic air. Now, no place in the body can afford this elas- tic fluid but the lungs; and this may be the reason why the chyle enters into those two veins only, which are just returning into the heart, imme- diately to be sent into the lungs. For since in our gross element of air, there is always interspersed a finer elastic fluid, which is the principal agent in all the surprising effects commonly ascribed to the other; fc'tf r 394 ) LU rhongfi the grosser element cannot, yet this finer fluid, by the fore-men- fioned force in respiration* may be thrust through the sides of those vesi- culseintotheblood-vessels. Andsince these blood-globnles must necessarily be generated some where, and that there is no place in the body besides through which this subtile fluid can be sq-oeezed* with a force sufficient to carry it into the blood, but in the lungs, it is highly probable that these globules are there formed after the lore-mentioned manner. The vis- cous part of the chyle being by the shortest and safest course possible^ brought into the returning part of the blood, is sent from the right ven- tricle of the heart to the lungs, and b spread upon tlie sides of the vesi- culae thereof in little fine tubes. This fine fluid, then, in the acft of respiration* being squeezed through the vesicles of the lungs, and the sides of the blood-vessels, is forced into the viscous part of the chyle now running by in the serum; and by its perpendicular pressure on the sides ©f that cavity it forms, produces a little small bubble of a determinate magnitude, and thickness of shell, from whence it has its colour. After this, by the force of the succeeding fluid, this little bubble is broken off from the pore, and carried along the artery; and the cohesion of the parts of the shell of this bubble being greater than the force from without, whereby the thin serum acts upon k, it is preserved in its figure through all the various motions of the com- pound fluid of the blood. And, if it happen that these bubbles shonld be burst (as they most certainly are by manifold cause;.), whenever they tome to the lungs they are new form- ed again, whereby the texture of the blood and the circulation thereof are preserved constant and uniform: for, should these bnbbles be all destroyed, there must of necessity arise a general obstruction in all the capillary arte- ries. A mixture of oil and vinegar admirably* exhibits the like formation of bubbles; for, when it is Fooked upon through a microscope, it ap- pears to be nothing else but an inft*' niry of such globules formed by the immission of air and vinegar into little shells of oil. Modern Chemis- try has thrown admirable light on this function* and shewn how oxygen is thereby imparted to the blood* and how thence the blood acquires its stimulating or irritating quality* See Blood. Lupia, is a small, soft^ round tu* mour, seated in a tendinous part of the joints of the fingers or toes? moveable every way, but unattended with pain; being of much the same nature with a ganglion.- Lupus, strictly signifies the wolfy or wild dog; but some persons have figuratively applied it to a grievous eating ulcer, like the Phagedana. The Cancer is thus named by some* Lute, is a mixture of several ad- hesive substances together, to close the juncture of vessels in distillation^ from lutum, clay: sach compositions being on any other account of a mean value, and not much unlike to dirt in appearance. Luxatio, 1 i. e. L-uxatiort/isaslip- Luxatura, j ping of any thing out of its place, and is used to signify the disjointing the bones in any parrs whatsoever J which is done vark>u9 ways, and they are to be reduced by as many, according to the particular formation and articulation of the joint: for which see the Books ff Pradical Surgery. Luz. Some of the Jewish rabbin* relate strange stories of a bone thus named, and which they say is found betwixt the last vertebra of the loins, and the os sacrum; but as there i9 not any such bone, if is supposed that one of the sesamoid bones has been mistaken for it. They relate, amongst other stories, that God will make use of this bone at the last day to raise the dead, making the body to grow again from it, as a plant does from the seed. Lycantk>opift% from Xvko% a «><*$£ LY ( 393 ) t^ ind *v0p in the bending of a Mallenders,) horse's knee, that discharge a sharp indigested matter, and are often the occasion of lame- acssj and stiffness before, as the sa- lenders are the like distemper situatf on the bending of the hough, and occasion a lameness benind Malarum Ossa, the cheek-bones. They are the irregular square bones placed on the outside of the orbits. Malaies, are salts formed by the union of the Malic Acid, or Acid of Apples, with the different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases; there are twenty-four species enumerated in M. Fourcroy's Elements of Natural Hisiory and Ci.tmihiry. - Malax, 7 the softening of any Malaxatio, j thing, from fxxXxsp cr MA fclood for motion, and render it fluxile, but not consistent and uni- formly thick enough: and therefore that they dispose persons likewise to continued fevers; since they occa- sion the blood to be thrown out of the heart, with an increased force, unless some other cause intervenes, whereby the efficacies of these are interrupted in disposing the blood to febrile motions; and the blood is so disposed as often as it can be rarefied into its minutest parts; that is, so uniformly rarefied, that it can easily, with any force* by the motion received from the heart, go into parts divisible at the occursions of those orifices into which it ought to be distributed; for then the cohesion of the parts, which can be but very small, will not be any obstruction to the increase and propagation of the blood's velocity. But if it hap- pens, that the efficient cause, or the heart, throws the blood with a greater force, or that the blood can more easily be propelled in any given time, it will occasion, at the same time, that some parts of the blood be more nearly united, so as to form moleculae, consisting of cohering particles; which moleculae will co- here to one another, and not so easily obey the direction of the heart's pro- pelling force. The blood hereupon cannot be uniformly rarefied, nor enter so easily into the small orifices of the vessels, and so soon travel through them, and therefore there will no fever arise, but a delirium without a fever, wherein the heat of the blood will be greater, and the pressure in the brain uncertain: whence uncertain recursions of the spirits, inordinate undulations, con- fused vibrations of the nerves, and a remarkable energy of imagination; whence will proceed audacity and passion beyond measure. The cure of this is in refrigerating diet, evacu- ation, and especially by strong eme- tics and cathartics. Manic a Hipfiocratis, Hippocrates's Slcevey which see. Manihota, i. e. Cassava, a speck* of Jatropha. Maniodes, maniacal. Manipulus, a handful. Manna, the produce ofthe Fraxi- nus Calabriensis; but, according to some, of the Fraxinus Ornus: it is a sweet juice, obtained from ash-trees, in the southern parts of Europe, particularly in Calabria and Sicily; exuding from the leaves, branches, or trunk of the tree, and either na- turally concreted, or exsiccated and purified by art. It is a safe, mild, and agreeable laxative. The college have retained it in their Pharmaco- poeia; it enters the Electuarium e Cassia. Manna Grass. The Festuc a flui- tans is so called in Germany, because its seed has a sweet and agreeable taste, particularly before it comes to its full growth. Manna-grass is also a name of the Panicum Sanguinale. Manna-Grout, the seeds of the manna-grass. Mansorii Musculi, from mando, to eat, the same as Masseters, which see. Mantile, the name of a bandage. Marasmodes, fxxpxo-fw&ns, from ma- rasmus, a consumjition, and e^^, for- ma, shape; is used by some for such feversas leave the body greatly wasted. Marasmus, fj.xpxo-fjj>;, from jjMgxmo, marceseo, to grow lean; is for that rea- son used for a consumption, where persons waste, much of their sub- stance. Marble. See Marmot: Marble (Egyptian), a kind of mar- ble of a greenish colour, with a mix- ture of white; its substance is not uniform, some part of it not being calcareous. Edwards. Marcasite, a genus in the class of metals: it is a compound metal, con- sisting of one or more metals, and sulphur, with the assistance of mois- ture and air, spontaneously and rea- dily decompounding into a metallic earth, and a metallic vitriolic salt; and striking a purple colour, when kept moistened with the tincture pf galls, and exposed to the air a certain MA ( 4oo ) Ma rime. It is perhaps difficult to give the just characters of marcasite, and it may yet remain a desideratum. However, marcasites do contain iron and sulphur, or copper and sulphur, or both iron and copper with sul- phur: they not Unfrequently contain arsenic; also any other metal, lead excepted, along with iron* copper* and sulphur. Edwards. • Marcasite (Blister-ed), a variety of the species of Marcasite that is iri planes laid over one another; it con- sists of small tubercles* composed of little tnin planes, of a yellow colour. • Marcost, i. e. fixed vegetable alka- line salts. Marcor, a preternatural dro'wsH ness. Marcores, diseases in which the body wastes considerably. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is the name of an order in the class Cachexia, Marga, marie. It is an earth composed of different proportions of argillaceous earth. Margarita, pearls. They are small morbid excrescences, of a cal- culous kind, formed on the inside of the shell of the concha margarhifera, or mother-pearl-fish, and other shell- fish. The oriental are the best, and have a shining silver-like hue. - Marginatus, bordered. The seeds of plants which have a thin leafy border round them, are said to be marginated. Marine Acid. It is obtained by decomposing sea-salt, by means of the vitriolic acid. With a basis of soda, it forms culinary or common salt. It is also called muriatic acid, and is a very agreeable, healthy, and antiseptic substance. It is excellent both in food and medicine. It is always fluid, and cannot be procured under a concrete form. The most concentrated weighs nine drams and a half, in an ounce measure of water. Beaume. Or, according to Dr. Farr, its specific gravity is to water, as 12 to 10. The vapours which fly off from this acid are white. For a theory of the manner in which sea- salt acts in preserving animal* sub-* stances from putrefaction, see Dr. Mitchili's letter tj}is resistance is, cateris paribus, snll proportionable to the surface of the descending bo- dies. But the surface of bodies do by no means increase or decrease in S ) MB the same proportion as their solidities' do: for the solidity increases as the cube, but the surface only as the squares of the diameter; wherefore it is plain, very small bodies will have much larger surfaces, in pro- portion to their solid contents, than larger bodies will, and, consequently, when grown exceeding small, may easily be buoyed up in the liquor. Mensura, a measure, in Botany, Plants are generally so various in their dimensions, that their parts can only be measured relatively to each other; Tournefort, however, intro- duced positive geometrical mensura- tion: but Linnaeus, thinking it in- convenient for a botanist to carry an artificial scale in his pocket, makes a natural scale of the human body, the degrees of which are these: ca- pillus, linea, unguis, pollex, palmus, dodrans, spithama, pes, cubitus, bra- ehium, orgya. Mensurable, or Mensurability, is when a body is re* ducible to any certain measure. Mentales, alienation of the judg- ment, in which the functions of the mind are disturbed. Mentha, mint. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates twenty species. The college have retained the Mentha viridis, Linn. or Common Spearmint, and the Men- tha piperita, Linn, or Peppermint, in their Pharmacopoeia; of the former, a simple Water is directed, called Aqua Mentha? Sativae, formerly cal- led Aq. Menth. v. Simpl. a Spiritu- ous Water, called Spiritus Menthae Sativae, formerly called Aq. Menth. v. Spir. its essential oil enters the Emplastrum Ladani, formerly called Empl. stomach, of the latter, a simple Water is directed, called Aq. Men- thae Piperitidis, formerly Aq. Menth. Pip. Sx. and a Spirituous Water, called Spiritus Menthae Piperitidis, formerly Aq. Menth. Pip. Spir. Mentula, a name for the penis. Mentum, is so much of the lowest part of the face as we distinguish by the name of Chin* ME t 4*9 ) ME Mefihites, ptQms, and, Mephitical Exhalations, are poi- fonous or noxious steams, issuing out of the earth, from what cause soever, The most remarkable place of this kind is in the Grotto del Cani, near Puzzuoli, about two miles from Na- ples, in Italy; the steams of which kill dogs or other animals, when brought within its reach: a very curious ac- count of which, and the manner of its efficacy, is given by Dr. Mead, in his essay on Poisons. The Sara- toga springs in New-York afford a similar vapour. Both here and at Naples the noxious gas is carbonic acid. See Poisons. The word me- pkiticus, signifies stinking, particu- larly such a smell as arises from brim- stone and water, or from corrupt wa- ter mixed with earth and brimstone. It is applied to fixed air also. Mercury, with the chemists, is the third hypostatical principle, and eeems not to differ from what is cal- led Spirit. They also talk much of ihe Mercuries of Metals: but they con- ceal their notions in such a peculiar cant and jargon, as to run no hazard of being contradicted, by being un- derstood. Mr. Boyle, indeed, speaks of a running mercury, which he ob- tained from antimony; but that must be a mercury in a much grosser sense than these obscure philosophers seem to aim at. Mercury, properly so called, or quicksilver, is an opaque silver-ov- loured metallic fluid, appearing to the eye like melted lead or tin, about fourteen times heavier than an equal bulk of water; totally exhaling, by a heat below ignition, in subtile fumes, which condense into running mer- cury again. This fluid, supposed by the Greeks to be poisonous and cor- rosive, was introduced into medicine by the Arabians, as an ingredient in external applications against different cutaneous maladies. It is now re- garded as a specific in venereal dis- tempers, and is used with success in sundry other complaints. But though this method has long had a share in medicine, yet it seems not rightly to have been understood, either as to the true manner of its prepararion, or its operation in a human body, till of late. The fol- lowing remarks will set both in a clearer light. The fluidity of mer- cury is easily understood from the sphericity of its parts, which makes them so readily roll over one another; and its gravity, from the solidity of those parts, containing so much mat- ter in proportion to their surfaces; for a sphere of all figures has the least surface with respect to the mat- ter it contains. The only difficulty, therefore, is to know how it comes about, that a body so extremely heavy should be sooner raised by fire than those which are much lighter. And this we are soon taught to understand, from the help which Geometry affords, teaching us, that upon the division of solid sphere?, their gravities decrease in a triplicate proportion of their diameters; but the superfices only in a duplicate. So that a body circumstanced as mercury, if it be divisible into very small parts, may be rendered prodi- giously light, i. e. specifically so; for the farther it is divided, it grows comparatively lighter, as the same quantity of matter, which determines its absolute weight, comes to exist after such division under much movp surface; which determines its rela- tive weight; and if this division $ continued till it is specifically lighter than air, then will it rise in air by the known laws of nature. Because, therefore, the sphericity of mercurial particles gives them less contact with one another; and that by the force of so minute, though active an.agent as fire, its globules are to be broken into almost an infinite number pf more globules, their specific gravities will soon be reu^red so much les3 than those of a™ that they cannot but fly upwards in imperceptible vapour, when other bodies specifi- cally lighter in ku'ger coalescences. ME ( 4*0 ) ME because they are not so divisible, and their figures admit not of such a de- Crease of substance so much faster than their surfaces, as those of mer- cury do, cannot be rendered so much specifically lighter, and, therefore, cannot so soon rise in vapour. But this solution is much more to our purpose, as it gives great light into some effects of this metal, when it comes into medicine. For which very reason it may be also neces- sary to examine into those properties which arise from its gravity; and whereby it occasions such prod gious alterations, in rendering the animal fluids thinner, and breaking open the secretory passages. But what it does by its gravity, in common with other metalline substances of the like pro- perties, may be collected from what has been said concerning chalybeates tinder the word Mars, which see. But here, on that account, it may be convenient to add, that the same rea- sons which make it so powerful a deobstruent, give us certain rules wherein to avoid its use, as in hectics, and all cases where the constitution is reduced low by too large evacua- tions, because mercurials will keep up the excess of impetus in the fluids, and that over-capacity in the secre- tory orifices, on which such an ex- treme of constitution depends. To understand more distinctly the manner of operation, and particu- larly how a metal of no remarkable efficacy is changed into a violent poi- son, in making it into the common sublimate, and again into a safe ca- thartic, in the mercurius dulcis ; it is necessary diligently to attend to the procedure in those processes. In the first the mercurial globuli are, as it were, stuck full of sharp salts from aqua fortis, so that each particle comes to be like a ball stuck round with sharp needles. The first manifest quality, or alterau^i made hereby, is the loss of flnicf^y in the mercury; for their rolling about in such an acid menstruum, until they become full of Spiculae, changes their smooth sur- faces into very unequal ones, where- by they will not slide over another, but become permanent and fixed. In this, therefore, these two circum- stances seem to concur, to change those things into mischievous dispo- sitions, which separately had none. The salt being drove into the mer- curial globules, gives them points which they had not before; and the mercurial globules add to the saline particles a gravity and force, which they had not without them; that is, crude mercury, by its weight, when in circulation in the juices, would strike hard upon whatsoever it met with, but for want of angles, or points, could not vellicate the parts; and the saline particles, though they had points, have not force enough to drive them into the membranes, so as to do much harm. But when, by this process, they are joined together, the weight of the mercury drives in the saline spiculae like wedges, and makes them cut and tear to pieces whatso- ever comes in their way. So that those crystals, or armed balls, as so many knives and daggers, wound and stab the tender coats of the sto- mach and guts, and all parts they pass through, whereby they abrade their natural mucus, tear off the extremi- ties of the vessels, and draw blood itself. This being the nature of sub- limate, from such a contexture of parts, it will not be difficult to ap- prehend how, in making it into mer- curius dulcis, the same re-sublimed with fresh live mercury, especially if it be repeated three or four times, loses its corrosiveness to that degree, that it not only becomes a very safe, but in many cases an excellent medi- cine. To this end it is to be consi- dered, that the action of these saline spiculae depending upon their gravi- ties and largeness, they must neces- sarily, by every subsequent sublima- tion, be broken into smaller and smaller parts; whereby those pointy which were before so sharp, will be almost lost, so as not to make wound ME ( 4»i ) ME deep enough to be mischievous and deadly; and therefore will only vel- licate and twitch the sensible mem- branes of the stomach to that degree, as to excite them to an excretion of their contents and glandulous juices, upwards or downwards, according as the force of the irritation is greater or less. The few salts remaining in these mercurial globuli may, perhaps, be much taken off in their passage through the primae viae, but not alto- gether; so that when these globules get into the blood by their motion and weight, they must necessarily dissolve the preternatural cohesions of all the liquors; particularly of those which circulate in the smallest canals, and are more viscid and te- nacious, making them more fluxile and thin, or of more easy secretion; whereupon all the glands of the body are set to work, and scoured of their contents: but the salival ones, espe- cially, being many in number, very large and wide, and the juice they separate of a tough and ropy con- sistence, so that a considerable quan- tity of it is accumulated, before it is forced out of the orifices of the ducts; these effects will be most re- markable in them, and a salivation or spitting must continue so long, till the active mineral particles are, through these and other passages, dis- charged quite out of the body. See Salivation. Mercurials, are all medicines pre- pared with quicksilver. Meridian, is a great circle passing through the poles of the world ; it crosseth the equinoctial at right an- gles, and divideth the sphere into two equal parts, one east, and the other west; and has its poles in the east and west points of the horizon. It is called meridian, because, when the sun cometh to the south part of this circle, it is then meridies, mid- day, or high noon: and then the sun hath its greatest altitude for that dav, which is therefore called the Meri- dian Altitude. The meridians change, and are various according to the lon- gitudes of places; m that they may be said to be infinite in number, for that all places from east to west, have their several meridians: but there is, or should be, one fixed, which is called the First Meridian. Merocele, the femoral rupture. Meron, fx-npog, the thigh. Merus, is applied to several things in the same sense as genuine, or .un- adulterated, as merum vinum, neat wine. Mesaraica Vasa, and Mesenterica, fxirvmpixx, Vasa, all signify the same thing, from the situ- ation and fabric of those parts. Mesaraica Minor Vena, i. e. Ha- morrhoidalis Interna. Mesenterium, fxurrmpiov, the mesen- tery, from veuow, medium, the middle, and svlsfov, intestinum, a gut, because it is in the middle of the guts: for all the guts lying in a little space, they are kept from entangling with one another by the mesentery, which is a fat membrane placed in the middle of the abdomen, almost of a circular figure, with a narrower production, to which the end of the colon and beginning of the rectum are tied. It is about four fingers breadth and a half in diameter; its circumference, being full of plaits and foldings, is about three ells in length. The in- testines, which are tied like a bor- der on this circumference, are about eight or nine ells long; so that to every inch of the circumference of the mesentery, there are three inches of the intestines fastened. The me- sentery irself is strongly tied to the three first vertebrae of the loins. It is composed of three laminae; the inner, upon which the glands and fat lie, and the veins and arteries run, is its own proper membrane; and the other two, which cover each side of the proper membrane, come from the peritonaeum. Between the two external lamin» of the mesentery run the branches of the arteria mesen- terica superior and inferior, which bring the blood to the intestines, and the vena mesaraicae, which, being ME C 4» ) ME branches of the portas, carry the blood back to the-liver. Here all the large branches, both arteries and veins, communicating with one an- other, march directly to the guts, where, with the nerves from the plexus mesentericus, they divide into an infinite number of small branches, which spread themselves exceeding finely upon the coats of the intes- tines. The venae lactea and lym- phatic vessels run likewise upon the mesentery, in which there are also several vesicular glands, the biggest of which, in the middle ofthe mesen- tery, is called Pancreas Asellii. These glands receive the lymph and chyle from the Ladeal Veins, which see. Mesocolon, ixso-oxuXov. It is that part of the mesentery which belongs to the great guts. Mesogastrion. It is the substance on the concave part of the stomach, between the orifices, which attaches it to the adjacent parts. » Mesoglossi, the muscles called Ge- nioglossi. Mesomphalion, fjwrofi.har» Mistura, a mixture. It differ* from juleps in not being transpa- rent, having some powders, or other substance, dissolved or mixed with" it, as a part of the whole. Mitchella. A genus in Linnseus's1 botany. It was so named in honour of John Mitchell, the celebrated phy- sician and diligent botanist of Vir- ginia. This is an American plant, and grows near Powles-hook. It is an ever-green, is very delicate, and creeps on the ground: hence called M. repent. Had it not been that the name was thus forestalled by Linnaeus, it was the intention of Professor Wildenow to have named a new genus after Samuel L. Mitchill of New-York, in a new edition of the Linnaean writings he was pre- paring for the press. Mithridatium, the electary called Mithridate, from Mithridates, king of Pontus and Bithynia, who ex- periencing the virtues of the sim- ples separately, afterwards combined them; but then the composition con- sisted of but few ingredients, viz. twenty leaves of rue, two walnuts, two figs, and a little salt; of this he took a dose every morning, to guard himself against the effects of poison. < Mitrales Valvula, the mitral valves. See Heart. Mixtio, mixtion. Srahl used this- expression to signify the union ofthe first principles in the most simple compounds. In the English lan- guage those principles of bodies are emphatically called a Mixt, which are so intimately united to each other, as hardly to manifest themselves on the severest trials (as in case of alka- line salt in glass, acid in flint, &c.)r, to distinguish them from aggregates or compounds, where the texture is loose, and the parts more easily sepa- rated. Mocoa Stone, a species of Agate, interspersed with aborescent deline- ations. Moderns. The revival of learning in Europe was caused by the destruc- tion of the Greek empire at the MO ( 4*7 ^ MO taking of Constantinople by Maho- met the Great; for on that occasion many learned Greeks retired from that city, and brought with them the sciences into Italy. The day therefore in which Constantinople was taken, may be called the birth- day of learning with respect to the western parts of Europe, and this was on the 27th of May, 1453, All before this are ancients, all since are moderns. Modiolus, is that part of the trepan which cuts the bone circularly, and is distinguished into male and female, as it hath, or hath not, a point in the middle, to fix it the better in its ope- ration. Its description and use is given by Scultetus, Arm. Chir. part i. tab. 2. fig. 3,4, 5, and tab. 27. fig- 6. Moisture. See Water. Mola, a mole, or a formless con- cretion of extravasated blood in the uterus, without a placenta. It hath ,a fibrous appearance on its outside, from the compression of the womb, but this fibrous appearance is not within also. Molares, grinders, from molaris, a grind-stone. See Teeth. Molares Glandula. They are two glands, nearly of the same kind with the sublingual glands, each of them being situated between the masseter and buccinator, and in some subjects they may be easily mistaken for two small lumps of fat. They send out small ducts, which perforate the buc- cinator, and open into the cavity of the mouth, almost opposite to the last dentes molares, and from thence Heister, who first described them, called them thus. Molecules, little masses of matter, formed by the attraction termed Co- hesion. Mollifies Ossium, a softness of the bones. Molybdana, fAoXvfiSxivx, a particu- lar metal. Molybdates, are salts formed by the union of the Molybdic Acid, with the different alkaline, earthy, jand metallic bases; there are twenty- three species enumerated in M. Four- croy's Elements of Natural History and Chemistry. Moments, in the mathematical ac- ceptation, are such indeterminate and instable parts of quantity, as are sup- posed to be in a perpetual flux, i. e. continually increasing or decreasing; and they are looked upon as the generative principles of magnitude; and are, in themselves, supposed to have no magnitude, but to be incep- tive only of it. And because it is the same thing, if, in the room of these moments, the velocities of their increases or decreases are made use of, or the finite quantities propor- tionable to such velocities; this me- thod of proceeding, which consi- ders the motions, changings, or fluxions of quantities, hath come to be called Fluxions. Moments also, in a physical sense, as they are used in reference to the laws of motion* signify the quantities of motion in any moving body, and sometimes simply the motion itself; and they define it to be the Vis insita, or power by which any moving bodies do con» tinually change their places: and, in comparing the motion of bodies, the ratio of these moments is always com- pounded of the quantity of matter, and the celerity of the moving body: so that the moment of any such body may be considered as a rectangle under the quantity of matter into the celerity. And, since it is certain, that all equal rectangles have their sides reciprocally proportionable, therefore, if the moments of any mov- ing bodies are equal, ihe quantity of matter in one to that of the other, will be reciprocally as the celerity of the latter to the celerity of the former: and, on the contrary, if the quantities of matter are reciprocailv proportionable to the celerities, the moments or quantities of motion in each will be equal. The moment also of any moving body may Ije considered as the aggregate or sum of all the moments of the parts of that body; and, therefore, where ihje MO ( 4»* 3 MO magnitudes and number of any par- ticles are the same, and where they are moved with the same celerity, (there wfil be the same moments of the jyhole. * Momentum. Some writers on me- chanics use this word for Motion, (Quantity of,) which see, and Mo- ments, above. Momiscus, the part of any of the dentes molares next the gum. The dentes molares are themselves called Momisci. Momordica, balsam applet A ge- tousin Linnaeus's botany. He enu- merates eight species. Monadelphia, in the Linnaean sys- tem, a class of plants, the sixteenth in order, so called from (two;, unicus, me only, and uptXtyos, frater, which ^signifies a brother. This relation is employed to express the union of the filaments of the stamina, which, in this class, do not stand separate^ but join at the base, and form one sub- stance; and the title of the class ex- 1>fesses a single brotherhood, mean- ng that there is but one set of sta- mina so united, which distinguishes the class from the sventeenth and eighteenth. Monandria, in Botany, from \umu ■unieus, and am*, maritus, a class pf plants, the first in order, having only 0ne stamen or male part in each flower. Monk's-hood, \. e. Aconitum. Mohoculus] or Mottopthalmus, a roj- ■■ ler of ten or twelve feet in length, and two or three fingers in breadth. It retains the dressings on the eye- lids or eyes. It also signifies a per- son with only one eye, or with one less than the other. See Monopia. - M&ioeeia, inBotany, a class of plants theWenty-first in order. The word here onto?, compounded with the nu- merical term, signifies a house or ha- bitation, alluding to the circumstance that in this class'the male and female powers are found-dnthe same plant. Monopetalous, from fxotoi, solus, and qoirxXov, folium', a leaf;' is used for such flowers as are formed out nf one leaf, howsoever they may be seem- ingly cut into many small ones; and these fall off together. See Petala. Momphylhn, one blade, one leaf. • Monopia, from pwo,-, alone, or one, and s>4/, an eye. The ancient Scy- thians were fabulously said tp have only one eye; hence were called by the Greeks Monopia; by the Latins Monoculi; and in the Scythian lan- guage Arimaspes, Art in that lan- guage signifying alone, and Maspif, the eye. But these words are also used as expressive of those who have one eye less than the other. Monops. Thus a person is called who hath but one eye* or one less than the other. - Monorchis, from ^ovoj, and of%n;, a person who hath but one testicle. Mons, is figuratively applied to many things by physical writers, and more especially to any prominent fleshy parts about the body; whence Mons Veneris, the hill of Venus, is that little turgescency of flesh and fat that arises just above the vulva in women. Monttrum, is generally applied to preternatural ■ productions amongst animals, with instances of which some writers very much abound* as Schcnc? ikius, Parry, and others. Morbi Organici, diseases of parti- cular organs of the body. It is syno- nymous withODr. Cullen's Loeldes. Morbid, is rather, said of an un- sound constitution, or one inclinable to diseases, than of any actually under a distemper. MorbilM, the measles. This is a critical eruption in a fever, well known in the common practice, and bearing this name, which is a dimi- nutive of Morbus, because it • hath been accounted a species of such ma- lignant or pestilential fevers, to whigh, comparatively, this is so in a much inferior degree. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease under the name Rubeda, and distinguishes two spe- cies, viz. Rubeola Vulgaris, that is, when the eruptions are confluent, and hardly rise above ihe skin; and MO ( 439 3 MO Rubeola-V*rhlaris, that wf- when the eruptions are distinct and elevateds The small-pox and the measles ap- peared in Europe about the same ,li«ie. •■.-■.- =■ ■, Morbillosa, i. e. Morbilli., Msrbui, a disease. Hippocrates says, " a disease is that which afflicts .•jn.min.'f- Galen defines it to be «' such a preternatural disposition or -affection of the parts of the body, as primarily, and, of itself, hinders their natural and proper action." But so various are the modes of defining dis- ease, that much perplexity and uncer- tainty are met with on this subject. Morbus Arquatus, the jaundice. Morbus Attonitus, the epilepsy. Morbus comitialis, is the epilepsy, thus called by the Romans, because, when in any of their public assem- blies persons fell down with this dis- temper, they immediately broke up the Comitia, which was the common appellation for such courts. Morbus Coxarius. See Arthropuosis. i Morbus Gallicus, the venereal dis- ease. - Morbus Herculeus, the epilepsy. Morbus Hispanicus, the Spanish disease, i. e. the Venereal Disease. Morbus Hungaricus, a kind of Ter- tian intermittent fever. Juncker calls it Febris Hungarica sive Castrtnsis, which is of the typhus kind. Morbus Infantilis, the epilepsy. Morbus Indicus, the Indian disease, the venereal disease. Morbus Magnus, the epilepsy. Morbus Niger, the black disease. So Hippocrates named it, and thus described it. This disorder is known by vomiting a concrete blood of a blackish red colour, and mixed with a large quantity of insipid, acid, or viscid phlegm. This evacuation is generally preceded by a pungent, tensive pain in both the hypochon- dria, and the appearance of the dis- ease is attended with anxiety, a com- pressive pain in the praecordia, and fainting, which last is more frequent and violent when the blood which is evacuated is foetid and corrupt. The stomach and the spleen are the prin- cipal, if not the proper seat of this disease. Morbus Regius, the jaundice. Morbus Sacer, the epilepsy, - Morbus Strangulaforius,i.e. Cynan- che Trachealis. Morbus Truculentus Infantum, i, e. Cynanche Trachealis. Morel. See Phallus. Moro, an abscess in the flesh re? sembling a mulberry. Morochthui, French chalk, or white marking stone. It is ani indurated clay, of an olive colour* clouded with white, is smooth and fattish. ■■■. Morosis, fxwpua-ii, from pvfotilfoljy, stupidity; stupidity, idiotism, defect of imagination. The Greek word morosis corresponds most with our English word foolishness, which is, when reason is rendered somewhat .defective. See Amentia. Morositates, diseases which render it difficult to please, to gratify, or to satisfy. Dr. Cullen makes it sy- nonymous with Dysorexia. Morphaa, morphew, is that frec- kle or scurf which breaks out some- times on the skin, particularly about the forehead. Morpiones, crab-lice. They are so called from their resembling crab- fish. They are in the arm-pits, eye- lids, eye-brows, and pudenda -pf grown persons. Morstlli, and Morsuli, are ancient names for those forms of medicine which were robe chewed in the mouth, as a lozenge, the word signifying a little mouth- ful. ": Morsura, a venomous bite, as that of a viper, &c. Morsus, a bite. Figuratively it is used to express a sort of pain resem- bling that which is excited by a bite, or by gnawing. Morsus Diaboli, the devil's bit. In Anatomy it is the jagged extremity of the Fallopian tubes of the uterus. In Botany it is a species of Scabious, viz. the Scabiosa Succisa, Linn. ^. Mortar adum* In Chemistry it. is a MO { 43<> 1 MO sort of mould for making cupels with, also a little mortar. In Anatomy it is the sockets of the teeth. Mortiflcatio, a mortification, from mors, death, and facio, to make, is when, in any part, the natural juices quite lose their proper motions, so that they fall into a fermentative one, and corrupt and destroy the texture of the parts. Mortiferous, is said of any thing that forebodes death, as the Fades Hippocratica, or the like. Morum, an excrescence on the sur- face of the skin in any part of the body, resembling a mulberry. ■Morus, mulberry-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates seven species. The college have re- tained the fruit of the Morus Nigra, Linn, in their Pharmacopoeia. A sy- rup, Syrupus Fructus Mori, is di- rected. Moschus, musk, an odoriferous gru- mous substance. The animal which affords it is the Capreolus Moschi of Gesner, Moschus Moschiferus, Linn. the musk animal of Le Brun, &c. The best musk is brought from Ton- quin, in China. The college have retained this substance in their Phar- macopoeia. A mixture, MixturaMos- chata, is directed, formerly caUt*d Ju- lep e Moscho. Mosquita, a cutaneous disorder in the East-Indies, which sometimes is produced by sweating, and sometimes by the bite of an insecY; whence the name of the disease. When the pim- ples arise on the skin, an itching im- mediately follows, which, if scratch- ed, is soon followed by an ulcer. Motion, is a continual and succes- sive mutation or change of place. AH motion may be considered either absolutely or relatively. Absolute motion is the change of place in any moving body, and therefore its cele- rity will be measured by the quantity ofthe absolute space which the move- able hath run through. But relative jnotion is a mutation of the relative or vulgar place of the moving body, end so hath its celerity accounted or measured by the quantity of relafivf space which the moveable runs through. All motion is of itsetf rectilinear, or made according to straight lines, with the same constant uniform velocity, if no external cause make any alterations in its direction. If a body, moving uniformly, and with the same degree of velocity, pass over two spaces, the times of the motions will be as the spaces. If a body move through two spaces in equal times, those spaces will be to one another as the velocities of the motions. If two bodies move uniformly, but with unequal veU> cities, through the same space, the times will be as the velocities. If two bodies, moving uniformly, go with unequal velocities, the spaces which will be passed over by them in unequal times, will be to one an- other, in a ratio, compounded of that of the velocities and that of the times. If any bodies are impelled upwards by different forces, they will be raised to different heights, which heights will be to one another as the squares of their velocities; and if bodies fall from different altitudes, the celerities will be to one another as the squares of such altitudes. No body, naturally, and of itself, can ever move in a curve line, be- cause all motion is originally and naturally, in itself, rectilinear; and therefore it is impossible for a body to move in a curve, or a line that is not straight of itself; for then it would continually, and of itself, al- ter the direction of its motion, which is contrary to the properties of Mat- ter and Laws of Nature (both which see). And farther, as all effects are proportionable to their adequate causes, if any' degree of any force will produce any degree of motion, a double degree of the same force will produce a double degree of mo- tion, a triple a triple, and so on to any ratio whatsoever: and this mo- tion must proceed on in the same direction with that of the moving force, because it is from that only MO ( 43* ) Md that the motion arises; and bodies once in motion cannot change their direction of themselves. And, if any body be already in motion, the motion arising from a force impres- sed, if it be in the same direction of the former motion, will increase in proportion to its power; but if it be impressed in a contrary direc- tion, it destroys the former motion, either totally or in part, that is, equally to the force of the impression. And, when it hath a direction any way oblique to that of the former motion, it is either added to or sub- tracted from it, according as a mo- tion arising from a composition of these two is determined. The quantity of any motion is discoverable by the joint considera- tion of the quantity of matter in, and the velocity of the moving body; for the motion of any whole is the sum of the motion of all its parts. And, consequently, if a body be twice as great as another, and be moved with an equal degree of ve- locity, the quantity of motion is double in the former; and if the ve- locity be also double, then the quan- tity of the motion will be quadruple of that of the latter. The quantity of motion which is found by taking either the sum of motions made the same way, or the difference of those which are made contrary ways, is not at all changed by the action of bodies upon one another. For action and reaction are always equal, and therefore they must needs produce equal changes in the motions towards contrary parts: wherefore, if the motions be both according to the same direc- tions, whatever is added to the body to be moved, or which is forced to give place, is subducted from the body which moves or drives away the other; so, that the sum remains the same as before; but if the bodies meet with contrary directions, there must be an equal subtraction of the motion of each; and, consequently, the difference of the motions, mada towards the contrary parts, will re» main the same. This may be more distinctly prov- ed by these two theorems. i. If one body strike against an- other, whether at rest or moving more slowly, according to the same direction with the former, then will the sum of the motion in both bo- dies, towards the same parts, remain the very same as before such strik- ing one against another. 2. If two bodies move towards each other with exactly contrary di- rections, the sum of their motions towards the same parts (which is all one as the difference of them to con- trary parts) will continue the same after the shock as before it. In motions which are accelerated or retarded, the impetus in each movement is to be esteemed that which agrees to the degree of ce«- lerity then acquired. But when a motion is made in a curve, that is to be accounted the line of di- rection of the motion in each mo- ment, which is truly the tangent to the curve in that point. And if, when the motion, being either ac- celerated or retarded, is made in a curve line, as is the vibration of a pendulum, the impetus is to be esti- mated in each point, according to both the degrees of acceleration, and the obliquity of the tangent there. With regard to the quantities of motion, and the spaces passed over by moving bodies, the following theorems are demonstrated. i. In comparing the motions of bodies, if the quantity of matter be the same, the movements or quanti- ties of motion will always be as the velocities, and vice versa; if the move- ments are as the velocities, the quan- tity of matter in the moving bodies is always the same. 2. If the celerities are equal, the moments or quantities of motion will be as the quantities of matter; or, if the moving bodies are homo- geneous, as their magnitudes, and if MO ( 43* ) MO the tnoments are as the quantities of matter, the velocities will, be equal. 3. In comparing the motions of any bodies, the ratio of the moments is compounded of the ratio of the quantities of matter, and the cele- rities. 4. In comparing the motions of any moving bodies, the ratio of their celerities is compounded of the ra- tio of their moments directly, and of their quantity of matter recipro- cally. 5. If the celerities of any moving bodies are equal, the spaces passed over will be directly as the times in which the motions are made; and, consequently, if the times are as the spaces, the celerities must be equal. 6. If the times are equal, the spaces passed through will be as the velocities; and, consequently, if the spaces are as the velocities, the times will be equal. 7. The distances or lengths run, are in a ratio compounded of the ratio of the times and celerities; so that the spaces or distances moved through may be considered as rect- angles under the times and the ce- lerities. Wherefore, if the spaces or distances run be equal, the rect- angle, under the celerity and time of one moveable, will be equal to that under the celerity and time of the other; and, therefore, because equal rectangles, with unequal sides, have their sides reciprocally pro- portionable, as celerity is to celerity, so reciprocally shall time be to time; and, consequently, when the spaces are equal, the times will be recipro- cally as their velocites. 8. The ratio of the times is always compounded ofthe ratio ofthe spaces passed over directly, and of the cele- rities reciprocally. These two last theorems are other- wise thus expressed: When the celerity is given, the space passed through will be as the time; and the time being given, the space as the celerity; wherefore, H neither be given, the space will be as the celerity and time conjunctly. When the celerity is given, the time is directly as the space moved through; and the space being given, the time is reciprocally as the cele- rity; wherefore, if neither be given, the time is as the space directly, and as the celerity reciprocally. Hence it is plain, that the motions of all bodies are as the rectangles under the velocities, and the quanti- ties of matter; where the matter and celerity of motion being given, the moment or quantity of motion is given; and, if the moment and mat- ter be given, the celerity is given, by dividing the moment by the quantity of matter. Hence, also, may be concluded^ that if two bodies are moved with equal velocities, the moments will be as the quantities of matter in each; and vice versa, the quantity of matter as the moments; wherefore, if bodies of equal bulk are found to have un- equal moments or quantities of mo- tion, the quantities of matter must be unequal; and, consequently, that which hath the least moment, must have more pores or vacuities inter- spersed than the other. For instance, if two globes, one of lead, and the other of cork, having equal bulks, are moved with equal swiftness, since the quantity of motion in the former, or its force to move other bodies will be much greater than in the latter, it is plain there must be many more pores or vacuities in this than in that. Motion (the axis of.) It is the fixed axis that a body moves about.. Motion (Centre of.) The centre of motion of a body is a fixed point, about which the body is moved. Motion (Diredion of.) It is the way the body stands, or the right line it moves in. Motion (Perpetual.) This hath ex- ercised the mechanical wits of many ages, but is a contradiction to the laws of nature. See Nature (Law* ivfa ( 433 ) MO Motion (Quantity of.) It is the motion a body hath both in regard to its velocity and quantity of matter. Some call this the Momentum of the body. '- Motion (Voluntdry). See Muscular Motion. Motorii, or Motores Oculorum. The third pair of nerves which passes to the eye is thus called, from its in- fluence upon its motions. Motores Oculorum Externi. They are the third pair of nerves that go out from the head. Motorii, diseases from clonic spasm. Motu Abnormi. In Dr. Cullen's Fff-st Lines, these words are said to signify a preternatural state of the contraction and motion of the mus- cular moving fibres in any part of the bpdy. . Mould. See Mucor. Mountain Cork. See SuberMontanum. Mouth. This is divided, or made Up of the lips, the gums, the palate, the uvula* and the surrounding glands. The lips are made up of se- veral muscles; their use is to shut the mouth, and to articulate the voice. Tne gums, see under Gingiva. The palate, or roof of the mouth, is co- vered with a pretty thick membrane, which is continued to the tonsils: upon it there are a great number of little glands,-whose excretory ducts, piercing it like a sieve, discharge a liquor for the moistening and dissolv- ing the aliments. It is an error to think the palate tastes; for, by it, it is impossible to distinguish the most acrid substances. The Uvula is a reduplicate or production of the in- ternal membrane of the mouth; its substance is very lax, and it has a number of such glands as in the pa- late; it is somewhat long, of a co- nic figure; it hangs from the robf of the mouth, at the extremity of the passage which comes from the nose, above the larynx, between the ton- sils. It is moved by two pair of muscles, the Pterygostaphilinus Exter- nus, and the Pterygostaphilinus Internus, which see under those names. 3K The glands, which are the sources of the spittle, that discharges itself into the mouthy are in great number; of which the principal are the paro- tides, one on each side, situated un- der'the ear, above the masseter mus- cle. They are of the conglomerate sort* being made up of a great nurn* ber of smaller glands, each of which sends out a small excretory duct, and they all unite and form one chan- nel, Called Dudus Salivalis Superior I which, running over the cheek, pierces the buccinator, and opens in the mouth. When the masseter acteth in mastication, it presseth the saliva into the riiouth. The maxillares* which are situate with the under-jaw* one on each side, are also of a con- glomerate sort; the excretory pipes of their small glands unite, and forrni two ducts* which both together open under the tip of the tongue, oh' the inside of the dentes incisivi, where they have each a small papilla at? their orifice: when the riruscles of the tongue Or lower jaw act, they compress these glands. The Sublin- guals are one on each side of the tongue; they have sometimes two excretory ducts, as the former, formed by the union of that of each "small gland; they run on each side of the tongue, near its tip, where they open into the mouth, just by the former, with which sometimes they join. Sometimes these are wanting, and then each little gland has a duct;; which opens under the tongue: when ' the mylohyoideus acteth, it compres- ses them. The tonsillae, or almonds,v are two round glands placed on the sides ofthe basis ofthe tongue, under the common membrane ofthe fauces,: with which they are covered; each of them hath a large oval sinus, which opens into the fauces,' and in it there are a great number of lesser ones, which discharge, through the great sinus, a mucous and slippery matter, into the fauces, larynx; and oesophagus, for the moistening and lubricating those parts. When the muscles of the cesophagus &&, they MU ( 434 ) 511/ compress the tonsillae. Besides these, there are a great number of little glands spread upon the cheeks and lips, called Glandula Buccales and Labiales, whose excretory channels open into the mouth, and all of them separate a saliva or spittle, which conduces to the dissolution of the ali- ments. The tongue is connected in the mouth to the os hyoides, and to the larynx, by a membranous liga- ment, which is in the middle of its lower side. Sometimes this ligament is continued to the tip of the tongue, and then it hindereth children from sucking; therefore, in such cases, it should be cut. See Lingua. Moxa, signifies a certain actual caustic, recommended chiefly in fits of the gout; though Dolaeus would also have it applied in the apoplexy, epi- lepsy, mania, and convulsive asthma. The thing of itself is no more than a dry, light, downy, vegetable sub- stance, obtained from a certain plant, not unlike our common mugwort, which, being applied to the skin, is there set on fire, and suffered to act as a caustic. Mich. Bern. Valentin has given the history of Moxa, in a letter to M. And. Cleire. It is said to come principally from China and Japan, and usually sold very dear. According to the Paris Pharmaco- poeia, it is the down of the Artemisia Japonic a. Mucago, mucilage. Mucifluxus Adivus, i. e. Biennorr- hagia. Mucifluxus Passivus, i. e. Blen- norrhea. Mucilaginous Glands. These are very numerous in the joints, and first taken notice of to any purpose by Dr. Clopton Havers, in his Osteo- logy. He saith, there are two sorts; some are small, and in a manner mi- liary glands, being glandules placed all upon the same surface of .the membranes which lie over the arti- culations. The other.sort are con- glomerated, or many glandules col- lected or planted one upon another, so as to make a bulk, and appear conspicuously; and these are COrt-r siderable glands. In some of the joints there are several of them; in others there is a single gland. For the structure of these large glands, they consist of small vesicles, which are not gathered together into several lobes, or bags of glandules, but are disposed upon several membranes lying over one another, of which membranes there are several in every one of these glands, which appear evidently in hydropical subjects. They have their blood-vessels as Other glands, but their veins have a particular texture in their course, for retarding the return of the blood from the glands, that the mucilagi- nous liquor, which is not separated with the greatest expedition, may have time to be separated, as is the contrivance wherever a thick fluid is to be secerned (See Animal Se- cretion). The large mucilaginous glands are variously situated: some in a sinus formed in tbe joint; others stand near, or over against the inter- stice, between the articulated bones; but, in general, they are so placed, as to be squeezed gently, and lightly pressed in the inflexion or extension ofthe joint, so as to separate a quan- tity of mucilage proportionate to the motion of the part, and the present occasion, without any injury. The design of all those glands is to sepa- rate a mucilaginous kind of liquor, that serves principally to lubricate the joints, to make them slippery. It serves likewise to preserve the ends of the articulated bones from attrition and heating. But all this it does in conjunction with the Medul- lary Oil (which see), with which to- gether is made a composition admi- rably well fitted for those ends; for the mucilage adds to the lubricity of the oil, and the oil preserves the mu- cilage from growing too thick and viscous. The Doctor observes the same glands to lie between the mus- cles and tendons, and supposes that there is the same mixture of an oily and mucilaginous substance, the one MTJ C 435 ) MU being that fat which is found between the muscles, and is supplied by the tlandulas adiposae; and the other eing separated by the mucilaginous glandules, of which the common membrane of the muscles is every where full. This mixture in the interstices of the muscles lubricates them and their tendons, and preserves them from shrinking and growing rigid and dry. Mucilaginosa Ligamenta, i. e. Lig. Capsular ia. Mucilago, a mucilage. It is any viscid glutinous liquor made with warm water, as the mucilage of gum arabic, &c. which is made by dis- solving the gum, or the soluble parts of the mucilaginous body, in water. Mucilage is also that humour which is separated from glands about the joints, in order to the easy motion thereof. Mucor, mould. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany, of the order of Fungi. He enumerates fifteen species. Mucosa Glandula, the glands dis- covered by Cowper in the pertis, commonly called Cowper's Glands. Mucosum Ligamentum. It is be- twixt the nature of a ligament and a cartilage, and full of glairy matter. It is situated betwixt each of the vertebrae, and admits them to recede from, or approach nearer to each other. To this is owing, that at night a man is half an inch shorter than in the morning. Mucro, signifies strictly the point of a spear; and therefore, figuratively, Mucro Cordis, is the pointed end of the heart. Those leaves of plants which are terminated in a sharp point, are termed mucronated. Mucronata Cartilago, and Mucronatum Os, is the same as the Cartilago Ensiformis (which see), be- cause it ends in a point. Mucous Bags. See Bursa Mucosa. Mucus, is most properly used for that which flows from the papillary processes through the os cribriforme into the nostrils; but it is also used for any slimy liquor or moisture, as that which daubs over, and guards the bowels and all the chief passages in the body; and it is separated by the Mucilaginous Glands, which see. Mugitus, strictly is the lowing of cattle; but by some physical authors, and particularly Bellini, is used to express that inarticulate sound of the voice which persons utter in apo- plexies, and such like distempers. Muliebria, of, or belonging to wo- men : it is sometimes used to signify the privities, or so much as is called Cunnus. Mullein. See Verbascum. Mulsum, Musus, or Mulse, i. e. Hydromel; though sometimes it sig- nifies wine sweetened with honey. Multangular, from multus, many, and angulus, a corner; is any figure or body which has many angles or pointed corners. Multicapsular Plants. They are such as have several pods of seeds succeeding each flower, as the ce- landine, &c. Multifidus Spina. This muscle lies under the spinalis. It rises from the roots of the transverse processes, and runs to the roots of the spinal pro- cesses : it is commonly called Trans- versalis, and is distinguished into the Transversalis Colli Dorsi, and Lum- borum. The transversalis lumborum is also called Sacer. Multiforme Os, i. e. Os Caboides. Multijiede, multipeds. They are such as have more feet than four. Multijies, a polypus. Multisiliquous Plants. They are such as have, after- each flower, many distinct, long, slender, and many times crooked cases, or siliquae, in which their seed is contained, and which, on ripening, open of them- selves, and let the seeds drop. Of this kind are columbines, &c. Mumia, mummy. This name is variously applied. It is given to a human carcase that has been pre- served in soda, and dried by the sun and sands. Mumia Medulla, is the marrow of bones. Mumia Elementqrunt; so Paracelsus MU f 43$ ) MU and Helmont name a balsam which is defined to be the balsam of the ex- ternal elements. Mumia Transmarina; thus some have called manna, &c. Mumps, i. e. Cynanche Parotidaa. Mundicativa, 1 cleansers, deter- Mundificativa, j gents, or purify - ers. Mundification, from mundus, clean, &nd facio, to make; signifies the cleans- ing any body, as from dross, or mat- ter of inferior account to what is to be cleansed. Muria, brine. It is made of com- mon salt, and is of the same nature and use. An acrimony in the juices resembling that of brine, is called a muriatic acrimony. Muriates, are Salts formed by the union of the muriatic acid, with the different alkaline, earthy, and metal- lic bases. Muriates, oxygenated, are combi- nations of the oxygenated muriatic acid with pot-ash and soda. Muriatic, is whatsoever partakes of the taste or nature of brine, or any such like pickles; from muria, brine, or pickle. Muriatic Earthfy. e. Magnesia Alba. Musa, plantain tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. Musci, mosses, one of the seven tribes or families of the vegetable kingdom, according to Linnaeus, and by him thus characterized, having antherae without filamenta remote from the female flower; no pistjllum, and seeds without either arillus or co- tyledon. They constitute the se- cond order in the class Cryptogamia, and comprehend eleven genera. Muscipula, red catch-fly, a species pf Silene. Muscle. It is caHed p>j by the Greeks (which word properly signi- fies a mouse), and that perhaps from the likeness that some muscles have to a mouse when stript of its skin; but others derive it from \ww, con- trahere, which is the proper action of a muscle. A muscle is a bundle of thin and parallel platps of fleshy threads or fibres, enclosed by one common membrane. All the fibres of the same plate are parallel to one another, and tied together at extremely little distances by short and transverse fibres. The fleshy fibres are com* posed of other smaller fibres, enclosed likewise by a common membrane. The two ends of each muscle, or the extremities of the fibres, are, in the limbs of animals, fastened to two bones; the one moveable, the other fixed; and, therefore, when the mus* cies contract, they draw the moveable bone according to the direction of their fibres. When the muscles con- tract in length, they swell in thick* ness, as may be perceived by laying the hand upon the masseter, a muscle of the lower jawr and pressing the grinders together: but this power of contracting or swelling is lost, when the nerve of the muscle is cut or tied; and therefore we conclude, that the contraction, swelling, or motion of the muscles, is performed by the in- flux of the nervous liquid or animal spirits. The illustrious Baron Haller has demonstrated that the arteries contribute nothing to muscular mo? tions, but so far as they nourish and preserve the natural state of the parts; as to the peculiar manner in which the nerves occasion muscular mo* tion, it is so obscure, that we may almost despair of ever being able to explain it. This is the opinion of the same Baron Haller, the most accurate anatomist and intelligent physiologist of the age. We shall insert what he says upon the sub? ject in his Prima Linea Physiologia, which may serve at the same time as a refutation of those elaborate hypo- theses, which some writers have ob- truded on the world for real know- ledge. The direct manner, says he, by which the nerves excite motion in the muscles, is so obscure, that we may almost despair of ever being able to ascertain it. A_s to the ner? MU f 437 ) MU vous vesicles swelling by a quicker influx of the nervous spirits, it is inconsistent with anatomical truth, which demonstrates the least visible fibres to be cylindrical, and in no part vesicular, and is likewise repug- nant to the celerity, with which mus- cular motion is performed, and with the bulk of a muscle, being rather diminished than increased during its action. Again, the inflation of the rhomboidal chains in the fibres is equally repugnant, both to that cele- rity and to the evidence of anatomy. Finally, it is by no means demon- strable, that the fibres, from so few nerves, can be so numerous, or dis- tributed in so many different trans- verse directions, with respect to the muscular fibres, as those hypotheses require to be allowed. The notion of nerves wove round the arterial fibres, so as to contract them by their elasticity, is founded upon a false structure of those fibres, supposing nerves to be distributed where fila- ments of the cellular substance only can be traced. Moreover, instances of animals, which, having neither brains nor spinal marrow, are, nevertheless, very apt for motion, shew that muscles may be so constructed as to act with- out any nerves at all. Other explana- tions, derived from sphericles full of air in the blood, suppose a false na- ture of that fluid, namely, a repletion of it with elastic air, of which it has none. This only we are certain of, that the nerves act not by their mechani- cal contraction, which is extremely weak, but by the power of an in- fluent liquid, detached, or some way actuated, with great celerity. That muscle, therefore, will be contract- ed, to which more nervous fluid ar- rives in a given time, whether that be from any impulse of the will, or other cause residing in the brain, or else from the power of some stimu- lus in the nerve itself. Now, whe- ther the nervous liquid only increases the irritable nature, or else augments barely the inherent corrugating force of the constituent parts in the moving fibre, after a manner unknown to us, we see, in either case, that the conse- quence is the shortening of the fibre or muscle. More than this I am not able to discover. The same muscle is ' again relaxed, when this additional celerity in the motion ofthe nervous fluid is abated, and sends it only in such a quantity as will make an equi- librium. The effect Of motion in the muscles. is a contraction or shortening of them, by drawing their tendons almost qui- escent each way, towards their mid- dle or fleshy belly, as to the centre of motion; by which means the bones and other parts, in which the ten- dons are inserted, are brought toge- ther in the same manner, as when a muscle out of the body contracts or draws its two extremities towards the middle part or belly. But if one of these extremities be less moveable or more fixed, then that which is more move- able approaches towards that which is more fixed in a proportion inverse- ly as their mobility. If one end be immoveable, then the other, which is moveable, is alone brought towards it; and, in this sense only, the dis- tinction of origin and insertion is al- lowable; otherwise, without this li- mitation, it may be frequently the cause of error. The strength of this action in the muscles is very considerable in all persons, but more especially in those who are phrenetic, and some strong men; since, frequently, with the use of a few muscles only, they will easily raise a weight greater than that ofthe whole human body itself. Not- withstanding this, we see that a much greater part of the force or power exerted by a muscle is always, lost without producing any visible effect. For all the muscles are inserted nearer the point or centre of motion than the weights they are applied to, and therefore their action is weaker in the same proportion, as they move a shorter part of the lever than that to which the weight is applied. Mt* c 438 y MU Moreover, in most of the bones, especially those of the limbs, the muscles are inserted at very acute angles; whence, again, the effects which a muscle exerts in action is proportionably less. The sine of the angle, intercepted betwixt the bone and the muscle, is less than the whole sine. Again, the middle part of the muscular force is lost, because it may be reckoned as a chord extended, and drawing an op- posite weight to its fixed point. Again, many of the muscles are seated in the angles of the two bones, from one of which arising, they move the other; and, therefore, that bone being moved, they are bent, and, of course, like an inflect- ed cord, require a new force to ex- tend them. Many of them pass over certain joints, each of which they bend in some degree, whereby a less part of their remaining force goes to bend the joint to which they are par- ticularly dest5ned. Even the fleshy fibres of the muscles frequently in- tercept angles with the tendon in which they terminate; from whence a great part of their force is lost, as much as is equal to the difference or deviation betwixt the sine ofthe an- gle of their insertion, and their whole sine. Finally, the muscles move their opposed weights with the greatest velocity and expedition, so as not only to overcome the equilibrium, but likewise to add a considerable ce- lerity to the weight. All these losses of power being computed, make it evident, that the force exerted by muscles in their contraction is exceeding great, be- yond any mechanical ratio or pro- portion whatever; since the effect is scarce ^th of the whole force exert- ed by the muscle; and yet only a small number of those muscles, weighing but a few pounds, are able not only to raise some thousands o( pounds, but also with a considerable celerity. Nor is this to be reputed any defect of wisdom in the Creator; for all those losses of power were necessary towards a just symmetry or proportion of the parts, with the various motions ana celerities re- quired by the muscles to act in dif- ferent directions; all which have no share in the composition of engines mechanically. But we may, how- ' ever, conclude from hence, that the action of the nervous or animal fluid' is very powerful, since in an engine so small, it can exert a force equal to some thousand pounds for a con- siderable time, or even for many days together: nor does this seem to be otherwise explainable, than by the incredible celerity by which the in- flux of this fluid obeys the command of the will. But how, or from whence, it acquires such a velocity, is not in our power to say; it is suf- ficient that we know the laws of its motion are such, that a given action of the will produces a new and de- terminate celerity in the nervous fluid or juice, " The easy arid sudden relaxations of muscles in their motion, are as-- sisted by the actions of their antago- nist muscles; for, in all parts of the body, every muscle i$ counterpoised by some weights, elasticity, and op- posite muscles, or a fluid acting against the cavity of a muscle, by which it is expelled. This opposit^ Cause, whichever it be, continually operates as long as the muscle acts, and, so soon as the additional ce- lerity, derived from the brain, abates,1 it restores the limb, or other part, immediately to its former easy state, in which there is an equilibrium he- twixt the muscle and its opposing cause. Whenever the antagonist power is removed from the muscle, there are none of them but must contract, extending their opposites, by which the distended nerves excite an uneasy sense, and cause a stronger endeavour towards recovering the equilibrium. Hence one of the flexor muscles being cut in two, the extensor contracts or operates, even in a dead body, and the reverse. But there are other means by which MU i 439 ) MU the motions of the muscles are ren- dered more safe, certain, and easy. The large long muscles by which the greater motions of flexure are per- formed, being included in a strong tendinous capsule, drawn and tight- ened by other muscles, are thus se- cured and strengthened; so that the muscle remains pressed against the bone in a state of contraction, while the limb is bent without any con- siderable diminution of its power. But the long tendons, which are in- curvated or extended over joints in their motion, are received and con- fined by peculiar bands, which retain them within their slippery channels, and keep them from starting out un- der the skin* and thus causing severe pain and loss of motion. The mus- cles which are perforated perform the same kind of office in other parts. Sometimes the tendons are either carried round certain emi- nences of the bone, in order that they may be inserted at greater an- gles into the bone which they move, or else they are inserted into another bone; from whence a different ten- don descends under a larger angle into the bone to be moved. In other parts, nature has contrived that the muscles, which are derived from con- venient situations, have their tendons carried round in a contrary direction, so that they pass into the part to be moved, as it were round a pulley. Nature has likewise surrounded the muscles on all sides with fat, which is spread also betwixt their bundles of fibres, and the small fibres them- selves which lie contiguous together; which fat being pressed out by the turgescence of the muscles and the fibres, render them soft, flexible, slippery, and fit for motion. Moreover, the power and action of one muscle, are determined by the co-operations and oppositions of others, which serve either to hold firm some part, from whence the muscle arises, or to bend it together with the muscle, or else to change its action from the perpendicular to the diagonal, by concurring to assist its force at the same time. There- fore the action of no one muscle can be understood from considering it alone, but all the others must like- wise be brought into the considera- tion, which are either inserted into the muscle itself, or into any of the parts to which the said muscle ad- heres. By these muscles, variously assist- ing and opposing each other, are performed walking, standing,flexion, extension, deglutition, and all other offices of the several parts in the liv- ing body. But the action of the muscle contributes also to a more general use. They hasten the return of the venal blood, by pressing it out from the veins, both of the mus- cles themselves, and of the veins which lie betwixt them; for the blood in these vessels distributed be- twixt the turgid bundles of a con- tracted muscle, is by the valves de- termined towards the heart only: they likewise return the fat to the blood, shake, grind, or densify the arterial blood, and return it quicker to the lungs. Again, in the liver, mesentery, womb, &c. they promote the course of the contained blood, bile* and other juices, so as to lessen the danger of their situation: they serve also to increase the strength of the stomach, by adding their own strength to it, whereby digestion is promoted, insomuch that all seden- tary and inactive courses of life are contrary to nature, and pave the way to diseases, from a stagnation of the humours, or from a corruption or crudity of the aliments. But by too much exercise or action the muscles themselves grow hard and tendinous on all sides, render the parts upon which they are incumbent, cartilagi- nous, or else change those which are membranous into a bony nature; at the same time they increase the roughness, protuberances, and pro- cesses of the bones, flatten their sides which lie next to them, and dilate the cells seated in thediploe or spongy MU ( 44b 5 M0 heads ofthe bones themselves towards their stronger action. The musdes are commonly dis- tinguished into those which naturally are at rest* and are put into actiort by an inclination of the will; such as operate spontaneously, and can neither be exdted nor retarded by the will, as in the heart and intes- tines; and thosfe which are subser* vient to a mixed power, as they ac> by a spontaneous motion, and are likewise governable by the will at the same time, as in the muscles of respiration. -There have been vari- ous causes assigned for this difference) but this question, says he, is already- discussed in a former section. A TABLE OF THE MUSCLES. Frontales, Occipitales, > Auricularum^ Attollens DeprimenS Internus Malleoli, Externus Malleoli, Obliquus Malleoli) Musculus Stapidis, Corrugator Supetcilii, Redus Palpebral Superioris^ Orbicularis Palpebrarum^ Attollens ") Deprimens Abdudor Addudor 3 Obliquus Major, Oculorum, Obliquus Minor, I. Attollens Dilatans \ Narest Deprimens j Incisivus, Triangularis^ Caninus, ? Elevator Labii Inferioris, J Quadratus, Zygomaticus, Orbicularis, Buccinator, Temporalis, 7 Masseter, y Pterygoidaus Internus, Pterygoidaus Externus, Quadratus, Digastricus, Pteristaphilinus Internus^ They pull the skin of the forehead upwards. They pull the skin of the hind-head upwards. It distends the tympanum* It relaxes the tympanum. It moves the stirrup* It lifts up the upper eye-lid* It shuts both the eye-lids^ It pulls the eye forwards, and ob- liquely downwards. It pulls the eye forwards, and ob* liquefy upwards. It pulls the upper lip upwards. It pulleth it downwards. They pull the lower lip upwards. It pulleth it downwards. It draws both lips obliquely to either side. It draws both lips together. It thrusts the meat between our teeth. They pull the jaw upwards. It draws the jaw to either side. It draws the jaw forwards. It pulleth the jaw and the checks downwards. It pulleth the jaw downwards. It pulls the uvula forwards. * MU Pteristaphdinus Externus, Styloglossus, Genioglossus, Ceratoglossus, Geniohyoidaus, Sternohyoidaus, Mylohyoidaus, Coracohyoidans, Stylohyoidaus, StylopharyngauSi, Oesophagaus, Sternothyroid.'evs, Hyothyroidaus, Cricothyroidaus, Cricoarytcenoidaus Posticus} Cricoaryttenoidaus Lateralis, Thyroarytcenoidaus, Arytanoidaus, Splenius, 7 Complexus, y Redus Major, 7 Redus Minor, j Obliquus Inferior, Obliquus Superior, Mastoidreus, Redus Internus Major, 7 Redus Internus Minor, J Redus Lateralis, Intercostales Interni & Externi, Subciavius, Serratus Anticus Major, Serratus Posticus Superior, Triangularis, Serratus Posticus Inferior, 7 Sacrolumbaris, j Diaphragma, < 44* ) MU '■} liquus Externus, ~\ liquus Internus, f ansversalis, > tlus, i ramidalis, J Obliquus Externus, Obll Transversali. Redus, Pyn Longissimus Dorsi, Transversalis Dorsi, Inter spinalis, Quadratus Lumborum, Longus, Scalenu. -,} It pulls the uvula backwardsi It draws the tongue upwards. It pulls it out of the mouth; It pulls it into thfe mouth. It pulls the os hyoides and the tongues upwards and forwards. It pulleth the os hyoides downwards; It pulls it obliqudy upwards. It pulls it obliquely downwards. It pulls it to either side, and some- what upwards. It pulleth up and dilateth the pharynx.. It straightens the pharynx. It pulls the thyroides downwards. It pulls the thyroides Upwards. It dilates the glottis. It contracts the glottis. They move the head backwards. They nod the head backwards. They perform the semicircular mo« tion of the head. They nod the head forwards. It nods the head to one side. They pull the ribs upwards in inspi- ration. They make the motiori of the ribs downwards in expiration the swifter. Its use is both in inspiration and ex- piration. They compress all the parts con- tained in the lower belly, assist the motion of the ribs downwards, in expiration, and help to bend the vertebras of the loins forwards. It keeps the body erect. It moves the body obliquely back- wards. It draws the acute processes nearer one another. It draws the vertebra of the loins to one side. They bend the vertebrae ofthe neck. 3L MU Psoas Parvus^ CremasteYr Eredores Penis, Transversalis Penis, Accelexatores UrinaT Eredores Clitoridis, Sphi)ider Vesica. Levatores Ani, Sphinder Ani, Serratus Anticus Miner, Trapezius,. i 44* ) MU Rhomboides, Levator Scapula. Deltoides, Supra SpinatuS Coracbbrac, Teres Major, Latissimus Dorsi Pedoralis, Infra Spinatus, Transversalis Subscapularis. Biceps, Brachiteus Internus Longus, Brevis, Brachiteus Externus, Anconeus, Rotundus, 7 Quadratus, j ica/iuiar,. inatui, > tchialis, ] a us, 1 r' c ,} Longus Brevis, us, 7 Cubitaus Internus, 7; Radians Internusi y dubitieus Externus, 7 Raditeus Bxternus, y Palmaris, Palmaris Brevis, Sublimis, ~l Profundus, y Extensor Digitorum Communis, L'umbricales, faterossci Interni, It helps to bend the vertebrae of the loins. It draws up the testicles in the act of generation. It contracts the neck of the bladder, that the urine may not run conti- nually. They draw up the anus. It shuts the anus. It draws the shoulder-blade forwards. It moves it upwards, backwards, and downwards. It pulls it backwards* It pulls it upwards. They lift the arm upwards. They pull the arm downwards. It moves the arm forwards. They draw the arms backwards- They bend the fore-arm. They extend the fore-arm. They perform the motion of prona* tion, or they turn the palm of the hand downwards. They perform the motion of supina* tion, or they turn the palm of the hand upwards. They bend the wrist. They extend the wrist. It helps the hand to grasp any thing closely. It makes the palm of the hand cons- cave. They bend the fingers- , They assist in bending the first joint of the fingers. They draw the fingers to the thumb. Snterossei Externi, < m 1 MV '"I us,> Flexor Pollicis Longus, Flexor Pollicis Brevis, Extensor Primi •-------Secundi -------Tertii internodii pollicis, Thenar, Jlntitkenaf, Abdudor Indicts, Extensor Indicts, Hypothenar, Extensor Aiuicularis, Psoas, Jliacus, Pedinxus, Glutaus major, Plantaris, J Tibialis Pasticu °eronaus Postii Profundus, 7 \ublimis, > .umbricalis, j Tibialis Posticus, Peronaus Posticus, Profundus, ,'Subli. Li Longus, 7 Brevis, y Flexor Pollicis, Extensor Pollicis, Thenar, Antithenar, Flexor Pollicis Longus, Flexor Pollicis Brevisf They draw the fingers from t^e thumb. it draws the thumb from the fingers. it draws the thumb to the fingers; it draws the littlefinger from the rest They bend the thigh. They, extend the thigh. It pulls the thigh inwards. They move the thigh outwards. They help to move the thigh ob- liquely and circularly. They bend the leg. They extend the leg. It makes the legs cross one another. It turns the leg somewhat inwards, It turns it a little outwards. They bend the foot. They extend the foot. It moveth the foot inwards. ilt moveth the foot outwards, They bend the-four lesser toes. They extend the four lesser toes. It draws the great toe from the rest ilt draws.it to the rest. MU cm) Mt* AbduHor minimi Digitit Interossei Interni, Interossei Externit Transversalis^ They draw the toes to the great toe. They draw them from the great toe. Jt brings all the toes close to one an-? other. In all, four hundred and forty-six muscles in the body. Muscovy Glass, a variety of the white species of Mica, consisting of laminae, which frequently are very large, divisible to a great minute- ness. MuscularisArteria, i.e. Scapularis Externa Arteria. Muscularis Vena, the upper branches of the external jugular: it spreads in the muscles which cover the scapula and joint of the humerus. Musculo-Cutaneus Nervus. See Cer- vicales. Musculorum Communis Membrana, also called Musculosa. Winslow de- nies its existence. Others describe it as consisting of some small fibres glued together, a proper quantity of which is connected by the cellu- lar membrane, which fills up the in- terstices of muscles. Musculus Anterior Mallei, i. e. "Musculus Externus Auris. Musculus Externus Auris du Ver- ■nii. Winslow calls it Musculus An- terior-Mallei. It is placed in a fis- sure on the temporal bone, above the glenoid cavity* where the lower jaw playsi runs inward, and is inserted into the Ravian process of the malleus irregularly forwards from the incus, and by taking off from the vibratory motion of the bones, it is supposed to fit the ear for recovering weaker sounds. Musculus Externus Mallei, i. e. Tensor Membrana Tympani. Musculus Internus Mallei, i. e. Lax-. ator Membrana Tympani. Musculus Superior Mallei, i.e. Ten- sor Membrana Tympani. Musculus Tuba Novus, i. e. Cir- cumflexus Palati. Muscus, moss. See Musci. Muscus Pixidatus, cup-moss. It Js a species of Lichen. Muscus Pulmonarius, oaklungs, or lungwort. It grows spontaneously on oak trees. Mushrooms. See Agaricus. Music. Its effect upon human bodies is to be understood by those only who are apprized of the struc- ture of an animal fibre (which see under Fibre). For, according to that contexture, it is very plain, that the least stroke imaginable upon it, must move its component machino- lae in all their parts; every wave, therefore, or undulation of the air, which is made by the musical instru- ment, gives the fibres of the whole body, more or less, according to their degree of tension, correspon- dent concussions, whereby all the machinulae are successively moved, from one to another, throughout the whole thread: and, consequently, the spirits are not only raised, or made finer, but the other animal fluids are also more briskly agitated, and then* preternatural cohesions and viscidi- ties destroyed. And this advantage has music above any other exercise, that those concussions made upon the fibres thereby are short, quick, and easy; whereupon the nervous fluid is not only more briskly agi- tated, but also the natural contextures of all the animal threads are better preserved, by their being never over- strained, hereby, as they frequently are by other exercises. And, upon this view, the extraordinary effect of music, upon many distempers, ceases to be a wonder; and it is rather to be admired, that it is not much more brought into use. Mustard. See Sinapis. Mustum, must. It is the saccha- rine juice of several fruits, susceptible of the spirituous fermentation, and NA ( 445 ) NA particularly of grapes, before the commencement of this fermentar tion. Mutitas, dumbness. Dr. Cuilerj places this genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dyscinesia. He distinguishes three species; i. Mutitas Organica, as when the tongue is taken away or injured. a. Mutitas Atmica, as when the nerves of the tongue are wounded, or paralytic. 3. Mutitas Surdorum, as when children are born deaf. Mutitas Glossolysi, a partial palsy. Myloglossum, from pvXv, mola, or dentes molares, the grinders, and yXucr- tx, lingua, the tongue. A pair of mus- cles is thus called, because they arise about the back side of the grinding teeth, and are inserted into the liga- ment ofthe tongue; they help to pull it upwards. See Tongue. Mylohyoidai. These muscles rise with a large basis, from the inferior part of the lower jaw, and are in- serted at the basis of the os hyoides. Mylopharyngai, from fA.vXoi, the dentes molares, and tyxpvy%, guttur, fauces. So Dr. Douglass calls the genio-pharyngaei. So also the ce- phalo-pharyngaei are called. Myodes Platysma, from pv;, a mus- cle, and toAoIoj, broad, i. e. Platysma Myoides. Myologia, from /xvuv, musculus, a muscle, and teyv, dico, to tell; is a description of the muscles. Myopia, Myopiasis, and Myojis, from pv;, a mouse, and u-^, oculus, an eye; mouse-eyed, or pur- blind, is when the eye is so convex, that the rays unite before they come to the retina, which makes the eye also look small; whence the name, Myotomia, from /*twi>, muscnlus, ~m muscle, and t=ju»w, seco, to cut; is a dis- section of the muscles. Myrica, can die berry-myrtle. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates seven species. Myrrh, a gummy, resinous, con- crete juice, of an oriental tree, of which we have no certain account. It is a warm corroborant, deobstru? ent, and antiseptic. It is given from afew grains to ascruple and upwards* in uterine obstructions, cachexies, putrid fevers, &c. and often employ- ed also externally as a vulnerary, and in cases of mortification. Like other gum-resins, it may be totally dissolved in proof spirits. These tinctures are much used for cleansing ulcers, and promoting the exfoliation of carious bones. The college have retained this medicine in their Pharmacopoeia; it enters the Tinctura Aloe's Composita, formerly called Elix. Aloes; the Tinc- tura Myrrhae; the Tinctura Sabina Composita, formerly called Elix. Myrrh. Comp. the Pulvis Aloeticus cum Ferro, instead of the Pil. Ec- phract. the Pulvis e Myrrha Compo- situs ; the Pilulae ex Aloe cum Myrrha, formerly called Pil. Rufi; the Pilulae e Gummi, formerly Pil. Gum. Myrtiformes Glandula, from myr- tus, myrtle, and forma, shape; are already described. See Generation, (Parts of, proper to Women.) Myurus, an epithet for a sort of sinking pulse, when the second stroke is less than the first, the third than the second, &c. Of this there are two kinds; the first is when the pulse so sinks as not to rise again; the other, when it returns again, and rises in some degree. Both are esteemed bad presages. N "Mo. in prescription, is often used • to signify the number of things, Caryophyllorum, No. vi. issix cloves. Navi, signify those marks that are made upon the fcetus, by the imagi- nation of the mother, in longing lor any thing, Nails. They seem to be of the same nature as the hoofs of other animals, which are nothing else but a number of small husks, which an- swer to so many papillae of the skin. From whence may be concluded, that the nails are nothing but the cpvers NX ( 446 ) NA <©r sheaths of the papillae pyramidales of the skin on the extremities of the fingers and toes, which dry, harden, and lie upon one another. Their use is to defend the ends ofthe fingers in handling any hard and rugged bo- dies. Naphtlia, vxfyQx. It is the thinnest of the liquid bitumens; it is a per- fectly fluid, thin bitumen, or mine- ral oil, clear and colourless as crys- tal, of a strong smell, extremely sub- tile, so light as to swim on all known liquors, spreading to a vast surface on water, exhibiting rainbow-colours, and is highly inflammable. This name is given to this kind of oil, whether separated by nature or by art from petroleum or other bitu- minous matter. Petroleum is a gros- ser oil of this kind. Napobrassica, turnep-rooted cab- re, a species of Brassica. lapus, navew, a species of Bras- sica. Napy, mustard. Narce, »xpxn, whence Narcotica, a torpor, or dullness of sensation. It also signifies a stupefaction of the senses by medicines, in order to render a person less sensible of pain. Narcissus, daffodil. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates fourteen species. Narcosis, vxpxuo-n, stupor, numbness^ a stupefaction. Narcotics, vxpxmixx. Under this term is included all that part of the Materia Medica, which any way pro- duces sleep, whether called by this name, or Hypnotics, or Opiates. But although many of this tribe stand with some authors in the rank of poisons, yet we shall not here enter into the controversy, whether such things can be medicinal, or whether a medicine can poison; because it is certain there is truth on both sides the debate. These are instruments, whose agency lies very remote from the reach of our senses, as wonderful effects are often produced almost from unheeded causes. To understand the manner of operation Of these medicinal simples* and to help us to ascertain their uses in many cases, we should be before- hand rightly apprized of their na- tures, and ways of acting. And, in order hereunto, it is necessary, be- sides some other praecognita, to de- fine directly what sleep is, or rather (to avoid confusion and dispute about words), what difference there is be- tween an animal body when asleep and when awake. First, then, there is no one but knows, that in sleep there is a cessa- tion from action. When waking, we walk, dispute, move this, or that limb, &c. but in natural and undis- turbed rest, there is nothing of all these; that is, whereas being awake, we do perform several motions by the voluntary contractions of our muscles; when asleep, those muscles only are contracted, whose action is, in a manner, involuntary, or to which the mind has so constantly deter- mined the spirits, that it does it by a habit, without the intervention of the reasoning faculty. Such are thpse of the heart and breast. So that there is, at this time, a kind of re- laxation, or looseness of the moving fibres of the several members; or, at least, such a quiet position and state of them, by which all the anta- gonist muscles are in aDquilibrio and equality of. action, not overpowerr ing one another. For this, indeed, seems to be one great design of sleep, to recover to the parts, over- stretched by labour, their former force? and, therefore, we do natu- rally, when composing ourselves to rest, put our body into that posture, which does most favour the particu- larly wearied limbs, and conduce to this end. In the next place, it is very plain, that there is, in sleep, not only a rest, and a suspension from acting of most of our bodily organs, but even of our thinking faculty too; that is, a ceasing from such thoughts, as, when waking, we are exercised about, which we do reflect upon, NA ( 44? ) fr'A and will, to employ our mind with. For, though dreams are thoughts, yet they are imperfect and incohe- rent ones, and are, indeed, either so faint and languid representations, as to be consistent with our sleep, as some may be; or else, if they be strong and lively, they are, as every one knows, the interruption and dis- turbance of it. From hence it will follow, that the motion of the arte- rial fluid must be, cateris paribus, more sedate, even, and regular, in the time of sleeping, than waking. For, besides the various alterations which, in the latter state, this re- ceives from the several passions of the mind, the very contractions of the muscles themselves, in exercises of the body, do differently forward its course $ whereas, in sleep, the force of the heart and pectoral mus- cles, being more constant and uni- form, gives it a more calm and equally continued impulse. Hence, also, it will come to pass, that the influx of the liquor of the nerves into the organs of the body, as also its influx towards the brain, is, in sleep, either none, or very inconsi- derable: that is, that this fluid has, at this time, but little or no motion. For it is muscular action and sensa- tion that require it to be thus deter- mined, this way or that, which are now hardly any. And yet, by the arrival of blood at the brain, this juice will still be separated there, fit to be derived into its canals or tubes. So that by thi6 means there will be a kind of accumulation, or laying up in store, of spirits, for the office, and requirements of waking. Thus we may, in short, look upon the time of watching, as the time of wearing out, or the destruction of the animal fabric; and the time of sleep as that in which it is repaired and re- cruited: not only upon account of what we have just mentioned con- cerning the nervous liquor, but also with respect to all other parts, as well fluid as solid. For action does neces- sarily, by degrees, impainthc springs and organs: and in motion some^ thing is continually abraded, and struck off from the fibres, which can- not otherwise be restored, than by their being at rest from tension. Besides, that such a regular and steady course of the blood, as has been ob- served to be in sleep, is by far more fit and proper for nutrition, or an apposition of parts to the vessels, which an uneven hurry of it is more apt to tear off and wash away. The case being thus, it is very plain, that whatsoever can induce such a disposition on the fluids and muscular parts of the body, as this we have described, will cause sleepi- ness. And, in like manner, when any thing interposes and hinders thi$ composedness and tranquillity, the removing the impediment will be the cause of sleep; inasmuch as this is only reducing the animal ceconomy to its right state, in which, by natural order, there must be a succession of sleeping and waking. Thus it ap- pears how necessarily continued ex- ercises cause sleep, since these do ex- haust the juice of the nerves, that is* both lessen its influx into the organs of motion, and incline the mind not to determine it any longer that way; upon the account of the pain and un- easiness with which too violent a ten- sion of the part is always attended; which, therefore, we must desire t» relax, or lay to rest. That sleepiness which follow^ upon a fulness of the stomach, after eating or drinking, is ou ing to a dif- ferent cause; and does, indeed, so nearly fall in with the effects of opiate medicines, that it requires a particular consideration. As hunger, or the emptiness of the stomach, is a painful sensation, so the satisfying or removing of this is a pleasing and agreeable one. Now, all pain is a stimulus upon the part affected; and this, we ali know,- being attended toith contractions of the pained membranes, causes a greater afflux than ordinary of the nervous juice that way. On ths NA ( 448 ) NA other hand, pleasure, or a delightful sensation in any part, is accompanied with a smooth undulation and easy reflux of the liquor of the nerves towards the brain. This is, as it were, the entertainment of the mind* with which being taken up, it does not determine the spirits to the or- gans of motion; that is, there is such a relaxation of the muscular fibres, and such a disposition of the nervous fluid, as we have observed to be necessary to sleep. And this is the reason of that chilliness in the limbs which is commonly complain- ed of after a good meal. If it seems strange that a pleasure in the stomach should so powerfully influence the mind* let it be consi- dered, on tbe other hand, how vio- lent effects an uneasy and disagree- able sense in the same parts does produce; what a terrible agony two or three grains of crocus metallorum throws the whole fabric into; how readily the fluid of the nerves is* with a more than ordinary impetus, determined and commanded into the muscles of the stomach and abdomen, in order to throw off the enemy, and remove the ungrateful sensation. Now, the consequences which are ascribed to a pleasing sense of this part, are only just the contrary of these, which the opposite affection of pain induces. And, indeed* pleasure and pain are two great springs of ac- tion in the animal ceconomy. The changes they make in the fabric are the causes of many effects, which seem surprising, because we do not regard the mechanism by which they are produced; but these must be more considerable in the stomach, than any where else; this part being, for many wise purposes, of so acute a feeling, that some philosophers have, for this reason, thought it to be the seat of the soul. Besides these Considerations, it may be taken notice that the stomach, being distended with food, presses upon the descending trunk of the aortaj and thus causes a greater ful- ness of the vessels in the uppef parts J; whereupon the brain is loaded, or the derivation of spirits into the nerves4 diminished, upon which inactivity or drowsiness ensues. From hence pro- ceed those flushings in the face, red- ness, Scd after plentiful eating and drinking, most visible in those whose vessels are lax and weak, as in ex- hausted and hectic persons they more especially are. Thus we may, with- out the assistance of the new chyle entering into the vessels, account for that inclination to sleep which fol- lows upon a full stomach; though we must also allow the distension from this to be a considerable cause of the same effect. But this does not happen immediately, nay, some- times, perhaps* not within two or three hours after eating: and the sudden drowsiness must (as well as the present refreshment and reviving which meat gives) be chiefly owing to some more speedy akeration. Now, to apply this more strictly* it may be necessary to consider yet more nearly the effects of an opiate or narcotic; first upon the stomach* and afterwards, when they have pas- sed the primae viae* upon the arterial fluid itself. An agreeable sensation produced in the stomach* together wkh a dis- tension of its membrane, has been already observed to be the cause of that sleepiness to which we are so inclinable after eating. The one of these engages the mind* the other acts upon the body: for pleasure amuses the soul, as it were, so that it does not think, or exercise itself about any outward objects; that is, it is inclined to rest; and the fulness of the vessels in the brain checks and hinders, in some measure, the de- rivation of the nervous juice into the organs. Now, they who take a moderate dose of an opiate, espe- cially if not long accustomed to such things, are so transported with the pleasing sense it induces, that they are, as they often express themselves, in heaven j and though they do not NA ( 449 ) NA always sleep (which proceeds from the presentation of pleasing images to the mind being so strong, that, like dreams, they do over-engage the fancy, and so interrupt the state of rest), yet they do, however, enjoy so perfect an indolence and quiet* that no happiness in the world can surpass the charms,of so agreeable an ecstasy. Thus we have from these medi- cines, but in a far more eminent de- gree, all those effects which were ob- served to follow upon that grateful sense in the stomach which a mode- rate fulness produces: for no bodies are so fit and able pleasingly to affect our sensible membranes, as those which consist of volatile parts, whose activity is tempered and allayed by the smoothness of some which are lubricating and oily: for, they lightly rarefy the juices of the stomach, and cause a pleasant titillation of its ner- vous coat, whereby there is induced an agreeable plenitude, and the mind is entertained with ideas of satisfac- tion and delight. And thus we easily see upon what mechanism the other virtues of opiates do depend: for, their easing pains, checking evacua- tions, &c. proceed not only from rhe mind's being taken up with a pleasing sense, whereby it is diverted from a disagreeable one, but all pain being attended with a contraction of the part, the relaxation of the fibres, which they cause, eludes and destroys the force of the stimulus. ' In like' manner, in immoderate secretions, there is.most commonly an irritation ofthe organs, the're- moval of which will abate the dis- charge. And herein lies the incras- sating quality of these medicines, in that, the twitching sense upon the membranes of the lungs, bowels, &c. being lessened, the sharp humour is suffered to lodge there in a greater quantity, before it is so troublesome to be thrown off and expelled: it being all one, as if there were no irritation of the part, if the uneasy sense thereof be not regarded by the 3 mind. These effects will be height- ened by the mixture of the narcotic particles with the blood* which is hereupon rarefied, and distend its vessels, especially those of the brain; and thus does still, to a greater de- gree, lessen the influx of the ner- vous fluid to the parts, by pressing upon the tubuli, or little canals, through which it is derived. This is the reason of that difficulty of breathing, which they do* for a time, experience* who take these kinds of medicines; this symptom being inse- parable: from the rarefaction. of the blood in the lungs. From hence it appears, that the ac- tion of these medicines, and parti- cularly that of Opium, is very ana- lagous to that of other volatile spirits; only, that a small portion of the for- mer has a force equal to that of agreater quantity of the latter. And this is very evident, in those who accustom themselves to take large doses of opi- um, as the Turks and Persians do, to that degree, that it is no uncommon thing there to eat a dram or two at a time; for the effects of it, in them, are no other than downright drunken- ness : upon which account, it is a common saying with them, and on the same occasion, he has eaten opium, as with us, .he has drank too much wine. Neither, indeed, do they bear such large quantities .of it otherwise than tipplers will a great deal of, brandy; that is, by habituating them- selves to it, by degrees, beginning with small doses, and requiring still more and more, to raise themselves to the same pitch. Just.as Galea tells us of a woman at Athens, who,, by agradual use, had brought herself to take,; without any hurt, a consi- derable quantity of hemlock; which instance is the more to our purpose, because Nic. Fontanus. knew one, who, being recovered of the plagu.e, and wanting sleep, .did, with -very good effect, eat hemlock, for some time; till falling ill again of a fever, and, having left off the. use of his re- medy, he endeavoured. to procure M NA ( 4S° ) N"A rest, by repeated doses of opium, which (nature having been accus- tomed to a stronger alterative) had no operation, until the help of hemlock was again called in, with the desired success. It is a sufficient confirmation of all this reasoning, that Prosper Alpinus observed among the Egyptians, those who had been accustomed to opium, and were faint and languid, for want of it (as drinkers are, if they have not their liquors), to be recovered, and put into the same state of indo- lence and pleasure,- by large doses of Cretan wine, made hotter by the in- fusion of pepper, and the like strong aromatics. Nor is it, perhaps, amiss to remark, that in maniacal people, as is frequently observed, a quadruple dose of an opiate will scarcely pro- duce any considerable effect. Now,, in persons so affected, the mind is deeply engaged and taken up with; some images, or other,, as love, an- ger, &c. so that it is not to be so easily moved or diverted by those pleasing representations which it would attend to at another time, and* upon which the virtues of these me- dicines do, in a great measure, de- pend. Besides this, those who are manical do, to a wonder, bear the injuries of cold*, hunger, &c. and have a prodigious degree of muscular force; which argues the texture of their blood to be very strong, and the cohesion of its globules great;-so that the spirituous parts of an opiate cannot make that disjunction and rarefaction of this fluid in them, which it does in ordinary bodies and constitutions; How far this theory is improve- able into practice, all such are judges who have a true acquaintance with ^>e animal economy. And, because fnany medicinal simples, under this division*.have often effects which are termed deleterious and poisonous, insomuch as to kill, and that very suddenly, it may be worth while to inform ourselves, from the same in- structor who has conducted us hither- to on this head, how such instru> ments act in bringing about those fatal consequences: for the most gen- tle of this tribe, in an over-dose, have the same effects as a poison, and prove equally destructive. Opium, in too great a quantity, will inflame the stomach, and rarefy the blood to such- a degree, that the vessels cannot again recover their tone, whereupon apo- plectic symptoms, &c. will ensue. To be convinced of this, Dr. Mead tells us that he forced into the sto-- mach of a small dog about half a dram of crude opium, dissolved in boiling water. He quickly vomited' it up, with a great quantity of frothy spittle; but repeating the trial, by holding up his head and beating him,- the Doctor made him retain three or four doses,intermitting between each,- about a quarter of an hour. When the dog had thus taken, as near asr^ he could guess,- about two drams, he watched him an hour, when he began to sleep; but presently started1 up with convulsions, fell into uni- versal tremblings;-his head constantly twitched and shook; he breathed; short, and with labour; and, at- length, lost entirely the use of bis- hinder legs, and then of the fores. ones, which were stiff and rigid liker sticks. As he lay snorting, the Doc- tor, to hasten his end, was giving, him more of the solution, but, on a sudden, his limbs grew limber, and he died. Upon opening his stomachy it was found wonderfully distended, though empty of every thing but some water and opium, together withv some parcels of frothy mucus swim* ming in it: the inside was as clean- as if scraped, and washed from all the slime of the glands, with some redness here and there, as in a be- ginning inflammation. The pylorus. was contracted. The blood-vessels of the brain were very full; and he took out a large grume of concreted blood from the upper part of it, cut- ting into the sinus longitudinalis, as is not uncommon in apoplectic car- cases, but found no extravasated se* WA ( 4-5' *) "NA tfum in the ventricles, nor among any of the membranes. And thus, from the effects of an over-dose of an opiate, may we con- ceive how many, under this class, are so powerful in their narcotic qua- lities as to prove deadly in very small quantities; and are, therefore, not safely admitted into practice. Some of them consist of such hot, acid, and corrosive parts, as, by rarefying the juices ofthe stomach, and wound- ing of its nervous membranes, are the cause of all those disorders which -do immediately follow. For, upon the sense of a violent irritation and pain, the fluid of the nerves is im- mediately, in large quantities, de- termined to the part affected; and this, if the stimulus is not over-great, will be only to such a degree as !j sufficient, by contracting the fibres of the stomach and muscles of the abdomen, to throw off the cause of the disagreeable sensation: but the riineasy twitching, being too terrible to be borne, the mind, by a kind of surprise, does, with haste and fury, ■as it were, command the spirits thi- ther. Thus, the business is over- done, and the action of the fibres be- comes so strong, that the orifices of ithe stomach are quite closed; so that, instead of discharging the noxious matter, the torrent is made greater, and the whole economy put into confusion. The instance of the child, in Wepfer,* which, in such an agony, made water to the height of "five or six feet, with a surprising strength and violence, is a demon- stration of this forcible contraction of the muscles. Nor is it any won- der, if, in these circumstances, all sense be lost, blood gush out at the -«ars, nostrils, &c. the parts being all torn and broke, by the violence of the convulsion; which, though they begin in the muscles of the belly, must, at last, prevail in the members too, till the whole fabric is shocked and overturned; and some corrosive salts, perhaps, getting into the blood, and by the rarefaction of it, distend- ing the vessels, the membranous coats of them being already over-stretched, will the more easily give way and let out their fluid. And, besides the irritating saline particles in the composition of some of this kind, many of them abound with an extremely foetid and offensive sulphur, which gives such a disa- greeable and uneasy sensation to the nerves, as suffocates, in a manner, the spirits, and deadens their motions. Nares, the nostrils. See Nasus. Narifusoria, medicines which are instilled into the nostrils. Nasale, 7 , . ,,r ,* > an errhine. JSasalia, y Nasalis Arteria. See Maxillaris Externa Arteria. £ Nasalis. This muscle rises fleshy from the extremity of the os nasi, and adjacent parts of the os maxil- lare, and is inserted into all the car- tilages of the ala. It dilates the nos- trils. ; Nasi Ossa, the bones of the nose. These are the two small bones which compose the upper part of the nose, and are supported by the septum nasi. Naso-Palatini Dudus, L e. Inci- sorii Dudus. Nasturtium Hortense, Lepidium Sa- tiva, Linn, garden-cresses. Nasturtium Aquaticum, water-cres- ses, Sisymbrium, Nasturtium, Linn. This plant is retained in the college ^Pharmacopoeia; its expressed juice is directed in the Succus Cochlearia; compositus. Nasus, the nose. This may be divided into two parts; the external and the internal. The external part is covered with the skin, and some muscles; which see under their pro- per names. Its upper part consists of two bones, closely joined together on their upper side. Its lower part is made of four cartilages, of which the first two are fixed to the lower ends ofthe aforesaid bones; they are also joined together on the upper side: they are pretty broad, and as they approach the tip of the nose they NA C 4S* ) NA grow thinner and softer. The other two lie upon the lower ends of the first two, to which they are tied by a membrane; they are called AU Narium. The cavity made by these bones and four cartilages, is divided in it:i middle in two nostrils, by a partition, of which the upper end js bony, and the lower end cartilagi- nous. The fleshy extremity of this cartilage is called Columna. The upper part of each side of this cavity divides into two, of which one goes up to the os spongiosum, the other goes down into the fauces, and opens behind the palate, by which means we breathe through our nostrils. At the lower end of this cavity there are two small holes which pierce the bone of the palate, and open in one behind the dentes incisivi; they carry the thin rheum of the nostrils into the mouth. The cavity is covered by a pretty thick and glandulous membrane; its glands separate that matter, which we call Mucus, in the liostrils. . On the lower end of this membrane there grow several hairs, called Vibrissa; they, with the mu- cus, which the glands separate, stop any filth from ascending too far into the nostrils. By the internal part of the nose is understood the immediate organ of smelling; it lies in the upper part pf the cavity of the nostrils; it is made of the os, cribriforme, and its productions, the os spongiosum, of which each lamina is covered with a very fine membrane, upon which the fibres of the olfactory nerve, which pass the holes of the os cri- briforme, and the fibres of the first branch of the fifth pair which come from the orbit, are spread. In this membrane there are many small glands, which separate an humour that moistens it, and stops the exha- lations of odoriferous bodies, which make their impressions upon the ol- factory nerves that are spread upon it. Hounds, and other beasts, which have a more exquisite smell than men, have also many more lami- nae covered with such a membrane. There are several conduits which open between these laminae. The first and second are the ductus la- chrymales. The third and fourth come from the sinus frontalis. The fifth and sixth come from the nut of the second bone of the upper jaw. The seventh and eighth come from the cells of the os spongiosum; they pierce the membrane which covers the first or uppermost laminae: and the ninth and tenth come from the sinus in the os sphenoides. All these conduits carry the liquor, which is separated in their cavities, into the nostrils, for the mojstening its mem- branes, which otherwise would dry too much by the air breathed through the nostrils. The vessels of the nose are arte- ries from the carotids, which pass with the olfactory nerve, and they are distributed into the internal nosei The external carotid, the jugular, and the second branch of the fifth pair, give arteries, veins, and nerves to the external nose. Some give an account why the smell of bodies, which con- sist of acrimonious parts, draws tears from the eyes; and why the want of taste does ordinarily accompany the want of smelling, by the communi- cation of the branches of the fifth pair of nerves, which are distributed through those organs of sensation. Nates, the buttocks. Nates Cerebri, a name of two pro- minences of the brain, which are also called Testes. See Brain. Natron, nitre, or mineral fixt al- kaline salt. This term hath been adopted by the college in their Phar- macopoeia; its preparation, or Sal Soda, is therein described, as also its combination with the acid of Tar- tar, and with the acid of Vitriol: the former is called Natron Tartarisa- tum, which hath been commonly cal- led Sal Rupellensis, or Rochelle Salt; the latter, or its combination with the Vitrolic Acid, is called Natron Vitrio- latum, commonly known by the name of Sal Glauberi, or Glauber's Salt, NA ( 453 ) NA With the muriatic acid, it forms com- mon sea-salt or kitchen-salt, called by the college Natron muriatum, or Sal muriaticus. With the nitrous acid, it forms cubic nitre. With the acid of borax, it forms Borax, called by the college Natron Boracicatum. With oil olive, it forms soap, which is directed by the college in preference to the soap formed with the common fixt vegetable alkali or Kali. This salt is supposed to be the nitre of the ancients, and is contained in great abundance in the waters of the ocean. In some of the eastern countries, it is said to be found in considerable quantities on the surface of the earth, sometimes pure, but more commonly blended with heterogeneous matter. It is the great purifier and antiseptic: being employed successfully to neu- tralize pestilential fluids, and to pre- serve meats and flesh from corrup- tion. See Soda. Naturalia, the pudenda. Natural Faculty, is that power arising from the blood's circulation, which is conspicuous in all the secre- tions performed within the body, that secretion alone excepted which is made at the origin of the nerves. Natural Fundions, are those which convert the aliment into the substance of the body, and, therefore, depend upon the viscera, vessels, and hu- mours, that receive, detain, move, change, mix, separate, apply, dis- charge, and consume. Nature, is a word used in divers significations. More strictly it is ta- ken for a peculiar disposition of parts in some particular body: as we say, it is the nature of fish to live in wa- ter. And again, it is taken more largely for the universal disposition of all bodies, and in this sense it is nothing else but the Divine Provi- dence; for as much as that governs and directs all things by certain rules and laws, accommodated to their se- veral conditions of existence. Some- times it is taken for the essential pro- perties of some things, with the at- tributes belonging thereunto: as we say, it is in the nature of God to be good, of a soul to think, or of a stone to gravitate. And, lastly, it is some- times used for the system of the universe, and the whole visible and created world. Laws of Nature, are those law? of motion, by which all natural bodies are commonly governed in all their actions upon one another, and which they inviolably observe in all the changes that happen in the natural state of things: they are reducible to these: I. All bodies persevere in the same state of rest, or of moving forward in a straight line, unless forced out of that state by some outward im- pressed violence; that is, all bodies at rest will naturally and of them- selves for ever continue in rest, un- less some external cause put them in mn'.ion; and all bodies in motion will naturally move forwards for i-y-er in the same straight line, unless they are stopped by some opposite force, or turned out of their course bv some differently directed violence^" To show how inviolably this law is observed by natural agents, we need only consider, it never has been observed, that any body did, of itself, bring itself from rest to motion, nor that ever any body in motion of itself altered its course; but that wherever such changes happened, there were always evident causes. If bodies changed their places of themselves, all things would run into confusion; nor would there beany certain means to regulate the motions of the universe. We are certain, projectiles would for ever move on in the same right line, did not the air, their own gravity, or the rug- gedness of the plane on which they move, stop their motion, or did not some body, with a different direc- tion, alter their course. A top, whose parts, by their cohesion, hinder one another's rectilinear motions, would never cease to turn round, did not the air gradually impair its motion. Natural bodies consist of a mass of NA ( 4*4 ) KA matter, which, by itself, can never alter its state; and if bodies are once at rest, they must continue so, unless some new force put them in motion. If in motion, the same energy will continue them in motion, and drive them forwards in the same direc- tions. Moreover, there is in matter a passive principle, which Sir Isaac Newton very w 11 expresses by the vis inertiae, whereby bodies resist, to the utmost of their power, any change or alteration of their state, whatever it be, either of rest, motion, or its direction; and this resistance is al- ways equal, in the same body and in different bodies is proportional to the quantity of matter they contain. There is required as much force to stop a body in motion, as is required to put it in motion, and e contrario; and, therefore, since the same body equally resists the contrary equal changes of its state, this resistance will operate as powerfully to keep a body in motion, as to keep it at rest; and, consequently, of itself, it can never change its state of rest, motion, or direction; for, to change its direction is the same thing as to move, of itself, another way. Mat- ter, then, of itsdf, is so far indifferent to motion or rest, that it is no more inclined to the one than to the other, and does no less resist a change from rest to motion, than from motion to rest. This vis inertiae is no where more conspicuous, than in the sud- den motion of a vessel full of liquor upon a horizontal plane: at first, while the vessel is moving along the plane, the liquor seems to move with a direction contrary to that of the vessel, the water rising on the hinder side of the vessel. Not that there is really any such motion impressed upon the liquor, but that, by the vis inertia?, the water endeavouring to continue its state of rest, the vessel cannot immediately communicate its motion to it, by reason of its bulk and fluid state; but the liquor per- severes in its state of rest, whilst the vessel makes forwards, and so seems to move a contrary way. But when once the liquor has the motions of the vessel entirely communicated to it, and begins to move with a velo- city equal to that of the vessel, if the vessel be suddenly stopped, the li- ' quor continues its motion, and dashes over the sides of the vessel. Thi« passive principle, or vis inertiae, is essential to matter, because it neither can be deprived of it, nor intended or remitted in the same body, but is always proportional to the quantity cf matter bodies contain. Corol. r. Hence it is evident, that no particle of matter, nor any combi- nation of particles, that is, no bodies can either move of themselves, or of themselves alter the direction of their motion. Matter is not endowed with self-motion, nor with a power to alter the course in which it is put; it is merely passive, and must for ever, of itself, continue in that state, and that course, that it is settled in; and, if it cannot move of itself, it can never alter its course of itself, when in mo- tion; for to alter its course, of itself, is only to move of itself, after a par- ticular manner. Corol. z. Hence it is evident, that no body put in motion will naturally and of itself move in a curve line. All motion is naturally forward in the same straight line with the di- rection of the moving force; but, whatever moves in a curve line, must in every point alter its direc- tion, and, therefore, naturally of itself no body can move in a curve line. Corol. 3. Hence the great bodies of this universe, the planets, their satellites, and the comets, do not naturally and of themselves (though at first put in motion) move in their respective orbits, which are curve lines returning into themselves, but are kept in them by some attractive force, which, if once suspended, they would for ever run out in right lines; and, consequently, the mo- tions of these great bodies in their orbits, do absolutely depend upon ftA < W > nA this attractive force, whencesoever it arises. Corol. 4. Hence neither motion nor rest (I mean not one of them particularly) is essential to matter; i. e. matter is indifferent, as to ei- ther of these particularly, and does as much resist its being changed from rest to. motion, as it does the being changed from motion to rest. And, as any force will imprint some degree of motion on a quiescent body,, so the same degree of force, impressed at the same time with a contrary di- rection, will bring it to rest again; but it is not necessary to the being of matter that it be in rest or motion; for matter will be still matter, in whichever of these states it be. In a word, since the formerly mentioned passive principle, or vis inertiae, is essential to matter, it thereby be- comes indifferent as to motion or rest, and is equally susceptible of either, according as the extrinsic force urges it. Corol 5. Hence the necessity of a vacuum, or space distinct from mat- ter, is clearly demonstrable I for, since by their vis inertiss, all bodies resist, to the utmost of their power, any change or alteration of their state, whether of motion or rest; and since the resistance in the same body is al- ways equal, or the same, and in dif- ferent bodies is proportionable to the quantity of matter they contain; and since, consequently, if two bodies containing equal quantities of mat- ter, and moving with equal celerities in contrary directions, so that thay impinge directly upon one another, will certainly both rest or stop at the point of their concourse; as also,, since it is demonstrable, that two bodies moving contrariwise with equal celerities, and both resting, are equally heavy; it necessarily follows, that two bodies, containing equal quantities of matter, are equally heavy; and, therefore, were there no vacuities in bodies, two spheres of equal diameters should contain equal diameters of matter, and, coiise- quently, be equally heavy; r. e. tvr& spheres of equal diameters, one of gold, another of wood, should have the same specific gravities; which being contrary to experience, there is a necessity of admitting vacuities in the latter sphere, to answer the difference of their gravities. It is true, it may be here answered, that one of the equal bodies may be supposed to be more porous than the other, and the pores to be per- vaded by a subtile fluid,, which, pas- sing freely through the bodies, is not concerned in the impulse. And, to obviate this objection, and, conse- quently, to make this proof of the necessity of a vacuum amount to a demonstration, Sir Isaac Newton has shown, from many repeated experi- ments by pendulums in air, water and mercury, and more exactly by experiments on heavy bodies falling in air and water, that the resistance of fluid bodies is always proportional to their densities -r that is, to the quan- tities of matter they contain, or their vires inertias. The resistance in fluids arises from their greater pres- sing on the fore than hind part of the bodies moving in them; and this must be always in all fluids propor- tionable to the quantity of matter they contain, which presses on these sides, that is, their density. Bodies moving in fluids press upon, and excite a motion in the fluids in their passage; and this motion, thus im- pressed,, arises from the excess of the pressure of the fluid upon the fore part, above that pressure on the hind part of the moving bodies; and this excess of pressure of bodies in fluids will not only raise a motion in them, but will also act on the bodies them- selves, by retarding their motion, according as it is greater or less; whence the resistances of fluids a- rise: wherefore, the resistances of fluids are as the quantities of mat- ter they contain, or their densities, which alone can make the excess greater or lesser. It is true, there is a resistance in fluids, which may NA ( 456 ) NA arise from their elasticity, glutinous- direction with that of the moving ness, and the friction of their parts, force." &c. This resistance may be les- Effects are always proportionate to seaed, and, in a great measure, re- their adequate causes; and if any moved by the change of the figure degree of force produce any degree and size of their parts. But these of motion, a double degree of the considerations have no place in any same force will produce a double de- of the fluids of our system, wherein gree of motion, and a triple a triple, experiments have been made; it hav- and so on: and this motion must pro- ing been always found, that their re- ceed in the same direction with that sistances were proportional to their of the moving force, since from this densities. So that no subtilization, only the motion arises; and because, division of parts, or refining, can by the former law, bodies in motion alter their resistances, these depend- cannot change their direction, of ing entirely on their densities, or themselves, so that unless some new vires inertiae; that is, the quantities force alter its course, the body must of matter they contain; and the most proceed in the same direction with subtile aether would give the same that of the moving force. And if resistance to a projectile as mercury, the body was before in motion, the if the density or quantity of matter motion arising from this impressed were the same in the first as the last: force, if in the same direction, does for that being supposed, the excess so much increase the former mo- of the pressure or weight on the tion; if it has a contrary direction, it fore part above that on the hind destroys a part of the former motion, part of the projectile, would be the equal to that which is impressed; same in both, on which alone the when it has a direction oblique to that resistances of both depend; since it of the former motion, it is either is weight alone, that is, matter, that added to, or subtracted from the for- can produce pressure in inanimate mer motion, according as the motion, bodies. Vide Newt. Schol. Prop. xl. arising from a composition of those lib. 11. ad edit. From which it is two, is determined. plain, that if bodies be ever so po- Corol. 6. Hence it is evident rous, and filled with fluids ever so that in the present constitution of subtile, yet, if there be no vacuities things there can be no perpetual mo- without matter entirely, these porous tion. By a perpetual motion I mean bodies must be equally heavy with an uninterrupted communication of the most compact ones, since the the same degree of motion, from one fluids required to fill these pores part of matter to another in a circle: must be equally heavy with the solid not as bodies put in motion do for body, and both must contain an equal ever continue in the same, except so quantity of matter, if there be no far as they are resisted or stopped by vacuities; all fluids resisting, that is, other bodies; but a circulation of the indeed, weighing, in proportion to same quantity of motion, so that it per- the quantities of matter they contain, petually returns undiminished upon If, therefore, there be no vacuities, the first mover. For, by this law, all bodies must be equally heavy; the motion produced is but propor- which being contrary to experience, tionable to the generating force; and there is a necessity of admitting va- all motions on this globe being per- cuuies to account for the different formed in a resisting fluid, viz. the weights of bodies. air, a considerable quantity of the II. " The changes made in the motion must be spent in the com- motions of bodies are always pro- munication, on this medium, and, portional to the impressed moving consequently, it is impossible the force, and are produced in the b*me. same quantity of motion should re- NA ( 457 ) NB turn undiminished upon the first mover, which is necessary towards a perpetual motion. Moreover, the nature of material organs is such, that there is no avoiding a greater Or les- ser degree of friction, though the machine be formed according to the exactest principles of geometry and mechanics, there being no perfect congruity, nor exact smoothness in nature; the manner of the cohesion of bodies, the small proportion the solid matter bears to the vacuities in them, and the nature of the consti- tuent particles of bodies, not admit- ting the same. Besides, how very im- perfect our most finished mechanic performances are* an ordinary mi- croscope will easily discover. Now* these things must very considerably diminish the communicated force, so that it is impossible there should be a perpetual motion, unless the communicated force were so much greater than the generating force, as to recompence the diminution made therein by all these causes, so that the impressed motion may return undiminished to the first mover. But that being contrary to this law, it is .deac that, the motion amvist-Conti;, nually decrease, till it at last stops* and* consequently, there can be no perpetual motion in the present state of things* III. " Repulse or re-action is al- ways equal to impulse or action, pr the action of two bodies upon one another is always equal, but with a contrary direction* i. e. the same force with which one body strikes upon another, is returned upon the first by that other; but these forces are im- pressed with contrary directions." .Whatever presses or draws another, is as much pressed or drawn by that other; if one presses a stone with his finger, the stone presses his finger again. If an horse draw forward a stone by a rope, the stone does equally draw back the horse; for the rope, being equally distended both ways, acts upon both equally. If one strike an anvil with an hammer, the anvil strikes the hammer with equal force. The steel draws the magnet as much as the magnet does the steel, as is evident, by making both swim in water. So, in pulling a barge to land by a rope, the bank pulls the barge as much as the barge does the bank: and, in the descent of heavy bodies, the stone attracts the earth as much as the earth does the stone, i. e. the earth gravitates towards the stone as much as the stone does towards the earth: And, the motion produced by both these gravitations are equal in both, only the stone is altogether inconsiderable, in respect of the bulk of the earth; and, consequently* the velocity of the earth's motion towards the stone is inconsiderable* in respect of the stone's motion towards the earth; and, therefore, the motion ofthe earth towards the stone is insensible; And* universally, in all the actions of bo- dies, if a body act on another, and change its motion any manner of way, that other will make the same change in the motion of this body with a contrary direction, so that by these actions there are made, equal changes, not of the velocities, but of the motions; for* the changes made on the velocities, in contrary direc- tions* are in a reciprocal proportion to the bodies. Nausea, from vxv;, navis, a ship; the sickness induced by,.tossing at sea in a vessel; and is properly the sickness perceived on sailing; but it is used to express all sorts of sickness, and propensities to vomit, whether called sickness, or nausea, qualm, loathing, or whatever else. Though, strictly, nausea may be defined to be an approach to sickness, it is such a subversion of the stomach, as that it rests not in its natural easy state. Nauticus, i. e. Tibialis Posticus. It is so called from the use which sailors make of it in climbing. NavicidareOs, orNaviforme, from navicula, a little vessel. See Sea- jihoides. Neapolitanus Morbus, the Neapo- N NE jitan disease; a name of the venereal disease. Neapolitanum Unguentum, Neapoli- tan ointment. The unguent, ccerul. mit. is now always used for it. Necrosis, vixrp'Tis, from vixpo;, dead; a sort of mortification commonly cal- led the dry gangrene. It gradually takes place without much preceding inflammation, the dead part becom- ing hard and dry. Necromancy, hath been a joggle espoused by some enthusiastic phy- sicians, much the same as we com- monly express by sorcery or- witch- craft. Ntdar, a fictitious name of the poets for what they fancy the gods to drink; which has given occasion for whimsical persons to recommend several liquors under the same appel- lation, thinking thereby to enhance tffieir reputation. 'Nfdarium, in Botany, a part be- longing to the corolla, which has been but newly distinguished, having been by former botanists confounded With the petals. It is by Linnaeus defined to be the part which bears the honey, and belonging to the .flower only. This part affords a wonderful variety in the manner of its appearance. In come plants it is very large, as in the narcissus and aquilegia; in the former of which the cup, and in the latter the horns,, are nectaria; in others it is scarce disco- verable, even with glasses. In some plants it is united with, and makes part of the petals: in others it is de- tached from them. Its shape and situation are also various. Its use is not known, unless the supposition of its secreting the honey may be de- pended on. Nepenthe, mvi-M:, was a name first given to an opiate or laudanum, by Theodorub Zwingerus,from the great opinion he had of its given ease in all manner of pain, the word import- ing as much. Nejihralgia, pain in the kidneys. It is the same as Nejihitis, and Ne- phriticns Dolor. ( 45* ) NE Nephralgia Rheumatica, the rheitv matism in the muscles of the loins,. The same as Lumbago. Nejdirelminthica Ischuria^ suppres- sion of urine from worms in the kidneys. Nephritica Ischuria, a suppression of urine from inflammation of the kidneys. Nephritics, are those medicines which are good against such a dis- temper, by their power in dissolving or breaking stony concretions in those parts. Nejihriticus, v:$p.nxoc, from viQpo;, n kidney; belonging to the kidneys. It is used with respect to disorder? of these, or to medicines adapted to their cure. Nephriticus Dolor, from vi$pf&, ren,. a kidney;, is the distemper called the Stone; because that part is reckoned- to be principally the seat, or in fault. Nejihriticus Lapis, nephritic-stone. One sort of these, brought from Ota- heite, is a variety of the green spe- cies of Marmarojtroseron. Another, brought from China, is a variety of the yellow species. Nephritis, from vifypo;, a kidney; an inflammaiio» in the kidneys. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class Pyrexia, and order Phleg- masia. Nephrclithica Ischuria, suppression of urine from calculi in the kidneys. Nephrophlegmatica Ischuria, sup- pression of urine, phlegmatic or mu- cous matter in the kidneys. Nephrojilegica Ischuria; suppression of urine from a paralytic state of the kidneys. Nephroplethorica Ischuria, a suppres- sion of urine from a plethora. Nephropyica Ischuria, suppression of urine from pus in the kidneys* Nephros, v.Qpoc, a kidney, Nejihrospastica Ischuria, suppres- sion of urine from a spasm in the kidneys. Nephrotomia, nephrotomy. It is the extraction of a stone from the. kidneys, by a wound made for that end. NE ( 459 ) NE • Nephrothromboides, suppression of itirine from concreted blood in the Sidneys. Nerve. A nerve is a long and small bundle of very fine pipes, or hollow fibres, wrapped up in the dura and pia mater, which last not only covers them all in common, but it also encloses every fibre in particular. Tiie medullary substance of the brain is the beginning of all the nerves; and it is probable that each fibre of the nerve answers to a par- ticular part of the brain at one end, and to a particular part of the body at its other end, that, whenever an impression is made upon such a part of the brain, the soul may know that such a part of the body,is af- fected. The turves do ordinarily accom- pany the arteries through all the body, fthat the animal spirits may be kept warm, and moving, by the conti- nual heat and pulse of the arteries. They have also blood-vessels, as the other parts of the body: these vessels Are not only spread upon their coats, but they run also amongst their me- dullary fibres, as may be seen amongst the fibres of the retina. Wherever .any nerve sends out a branch, or re- ceives one from another, or where two nerves join together, there is ge- nerally a ganglion or plexus, either Jess or more, as may be seen at the beginning of all the nerves of the medulla spinalis, and in other places .of the body. The nerves are divided into those which come immediately out of the tkull, and those which come out be- tween the vertebrae. The first sort come from the medulla oblongata, which has been already described, and they are ten pairs. The first pair is called Nervi 01- fadorii. They arise from the basis of the corpora striata, and, passing through the little holes of the os cri- briforme, are spread on the mem- brane which covers the os spon- giosum. The second is called Ojitici. They arise partly from the extremities of the corpora striata, and partly from the thalami nervorum opticorum, which last they almost embrace; from thence approaching one another, they unite above the cella turcica, and immediately dividing again, they pass through the foremost holes of the os sphenoides, into the orbit, where, piercing the globe of the eye, the medullary fibres are spread upon the glassy humour. The third is called Oculorum M,i- ■ tores. They arise from the medulla oblongata.on each side ofthe infun- dibulum, and the carotid arteries ■Xie between them; from thence pas- sing through the foramina lacera of the os sphenoides, they givea branch, ■which, with 2. branch of the fifth pair, forms a considerable plexus, which sends out several twigs, which em- brace the optic nerve, and are spent on the tunicles of the eye. They give a branch to the muscles called Attollens, Deprimens, and Obliquus Minor of the globe. The fourth painiscalled Pathetici, They arise from a small medullary cord that is behind the testes; they go down upon the sides of the me-, dulla oblongata; and passing /under the dura mater, by the sides of the cella turcica, they go through the foramen lacerum, and are wholly spent on the obliquus major. The fifth,pair arises from the fore .part of the processus annularis. It is the biggest pair of the brain. It gives nerves to the dura mater. Each ■of them divides into three branches, of which the foremost is called Ra- mus Ojithalmicus, because it passes through the foramen lacerum into the orbit, where it divides into two branches. The first sends out a branch which joins a branch ofthe motores, and forms the plexus oph- thalmicus. The rest of the first branch passes over the globe of the eye, gives some twigs to the glandula lachrymalis, and goes out at the hole of the os frontis above the circum NE ( 460 ) NE ference of the orbit, where it is dis- tributed in the skin and frontal mus- cles. The second branch of the ra- mus ophthalmicus goes under the muscle superbus, and passes out at the hole called Orbiter Internus, and is distributed in the internal nose. Tne second branch of the fifth pair, which passes out at the third hole of the os sphenoides, divides into three branches, of which one pierces the hand side of the os max- illare, and gives twigs to the teeth pf the upper jaw; all the rest of it comes out at the hole in the fore side of the same bone, under the orbit, and is distributed into the cheeks and nose. Another passes under the processus zygomaticus, and is distributed in the temporal muscle. And the third is distributed in the palate and muscles of the pharynx. The third branch of the fifth pair passes through another hole of the os sphenoides, and then it divides into two branches, the first of which is again divided into four branches, of which the first passes between the condyle and the corona of the lower jaw, to the masseter. The second is distributed in the crotaphites. The third passes under the processus zy- gomaticus to the huccinator glands of the cheeks and upper lip. And the fourth passes from behind the condyle of the lower jaw, where it joins the portio dura over the jaw, and is distributed in the face. The second branch is divided into three others. The first passes between the pterygoideus externus and internus; and towards the angle of the lower jaw it sends out a branch which makes the chorda tympani, which goes also to the muscles of the mal- leolus, and then it joins the portio durafcefore it comes out of the cra- nhirm; therest is spread on the chin. The second goes along the sides of the tongue, and sends out several branches which join the ninth pair. It gives also some twigs to the glan- dulae sublinguals, to the muscles of \h& tongue and os hyoides. The third goes to the teeth of the lower jaw by the holes in its inside. The sixth pair of nerves rises frorn the sides of the processus annularis. This is a small nerve which passes straight through the foramen lace? rum, and is wholly spent on the musculus abducens. But a little be- fore it enters the orbit, it casts back a branch which alone makes the root of the intercostal nerve. It passes out of the skull by the same passage the carotid artery enters. As soon as it is come out of the skull, it, with a branch of the tenth pair, and with the first and second verte- brae of the neck, forms a large plexus, called Cervicalis. Below this it receives a branch made of a twig of the tenth pair, and of the first of the neck. As it descends above the muscufos scalenus, and below the eighth pair, it receives a branch from each of the vertebral nerves. When it comes to the clavicula, it divides into two branches, of which one passes above the axillary artery, and the other under it, and then they immediately join again. They, with a branch of the first pair of the back, form a pretty large plexus at this place; and sometimes before (for it observes no regularity), it casts out a branch, which, with a branch ofthe eighth pair, forms the plexus cardia- cus; then it goes down the cavity of the" thorax, under the pleura, near the vertebrae, and as it passes by, it receives a branch from every pair of the back, by which it grows big- ger and bigger. As it goes out of the thorax, it divides into several branches, of which the three supe- rior in the right side form the plexus hepaticus, and in the left the plexus splenicus. These plexuses furnish nerves to the kidneys, to the pan- creas, to the caul, to the lower part of the stomach, to the spleen, to the liver, mesentery, and the intestines; and their branches form a large net upon the mesenteric arteries, called Plexus Mesentericus. The inferior branches, as they go down upon the NE ( 461 ) NE vertebras of the loins, receive a branch from the first of the loins, and they send out branches which! join those of the superior branches which go to the guts, and which form the net upon the mesenteric ar- teries. Then they go down into the bason, and form a large plexus above the straight gut, to which it gives nerves; as also to the bladder, vesiculae seminales, and prostata?, in men, and to the womb and vagina in women. The seventh pair is the Nervus Auditorius. It arises from the hind part of the processus annularis. It enters the hole of the inner process of the os petrosum. It divides into two branches; that which is soft is called Portio Mollis, and it is distri- buted into the labyrinth, cochlea, and membranes which cover the cavities of the ear. That which is hard is called Portio Dura: it goes out of the ear by that hole which is between the processus mastoideus and styloi- deus; it divides into two branches, of which one goes to the muscle of the tongue, or os hyoides, and it gives a small branch to the eighth pair. The other is distributed in the external ear, nose, lips, and cheeks. The eighth pair is the Par V^ gum: it arises from the sides of the medulla oblongata, behind the pro- cessus annularis, by several threads which join together, and go out by the same hole that the sinus laterales discharge themselves into the jugu- lares. It is joined by a branch of the nervous spinalis, or accessorius Wil- lisii, and by a small branch of the portio dura. Immediately after it comes out of the skull,' it gives a small branch to the larynx, as it goes down the neck, above the intercostal nerve, by the side of the internal ca- rotid. At the axillary artery, it casts back the recurrent nerves, of which 1 he right embraces the axillary ar- tery, and the left the aorta. These i wo branches ascend on each side of the trachea to the larynx, where they are spent on the muscles of the larynx, and membranes of the trachea. Then the eighth pair, after it has entered the cavity of the thorax, sends out two branches, which, with the branches of the two intercostals, form, a little above the heart, be- tween the aorta and trachea, the plexus cardiacus, which gives a great number of small branches to the pericardium and heart; particularly, very many creep along the aorta to the left ventricle. The eighth pair gives also several branches to the lungs, which accompanying the bronchi, descends upon the oesor phagus, and is spread upon the sto- mach, and some twigs go to the con- cave side of the liver, as has been said already. With this nerve, it is usual to de- scribe another, which passes out of the skull at the same hole with it. It is called Nervus Accessorius Willi- fit. It arises from the medulla spi- nalis, about the beginning of the sixth pair of the neck. As it ascends to the head, it receives on each side a twig from the first five pairs of nerves of the neck, as they rise from the medulla spinalis. Then it enters the skull, and passes out of it again with the eighth pair, and is wholly spent upon the musculus trapezius. The ninth pair rises from the pro- cessus olivares of the medulla oblon- gata. It passes out of the skull by its own proper hole in the os occi- pitis. As it passes tp the tongue, it gives some branches to the muscles of the os hyoides, but its trunk is distributed in the body of the tongue, and its extremities form the papillae rotundae of the tongue. The tenth pair rises, by several small threads from the beginning of the medulla spinalis; then ascending, a little, it goes out at the same hole of the dura mater at which the ver- tebral artery enters, passing between the protuberance of the occiput and the first vertebra in the sinus, which we have observed in this vertebra, Then it gives a branch to the first NE ( pair of the neck which goes to the plexus cervicalis. It gives another to the second pair, and a third to the intercostal nerve, and then it is all spent on the oblique muscles of the head. The nerves which come out be- tween the vertebras are thirty pairs. They arise from the spinalis medulla, which (as we said before) is a con- tinuation of the substantia medulla- ris, or medulla oblongata of the brain, contained in the great holes of the vertebrar. Its internal substance is mixed in several places with a sub- stance like the cortical substance of the brain (as Malpighius has ob- served) From the first vertebra of the neck to the first of the loins, it is divided by the pia mater into the right and left side, not quite through its middle, but the depth of a line or two in its fore and hind part. From the first of the loins to its extremity, ft is divided into a great number of fibres, which separate from one an*- other, if they be shaken in warm water. This part, because of its re- semblance, is called Cauda Equina. It is covered by four membranes, of which the first is that which lines the great holes of the vertebras.. The second is the dura mater, which has two sinuses, one on each side of the medulla: they reach from the occiput to the last of the os sacrum. The third is the pia mater. And the fourth, called Arachnoldes, is a very fine membrane, which contains only the bundles of fibres which make the vertebral nerves. All the nerves, as they rise out of the medulla spinalis, are, by the pia mater, divided intotwo planes, which lie one above another; and, as soon as the nerves are come out of the vertebrae, they send a branch to one another, where they make a little ganglion. The nerves of the vertebrae are thirty pairs: seven of the neck, twelve of the back, five of the loins, and six of the os sacrum. They come out at the holes in the side of 462 ) NE the bodies of the vertebrae, whidi are taken notice of in the prepara- tions of those for a skeleton. The first pair of the neck is spread in the muscles of the head and neck. It joins a branch of the tenth pair, which goes to the plexus cervicalis, and it gives another branch to the intercostal pair below the plexus. The second pair of the neck gives also nerves to the muscles of the head and neck, and to the external ear and skin of the face. The third gives some branches to the neck and head. It sends out the nervus diaphragmaticus, being joined by a branch from the fourth pair. This nerve goes straight down the cavity of the thorax, and is spread on the midriff. Thefourth,fifth,sixth,and seventh, give some branches to the muscles of the neck and head; but their greatest branches, together with a branch of the first of the back, enter the arms. As soon as they enter they join all together, and then they im- mediately divide into five branches, The first and innermost goes to the skin which covers the inner and fore part of the arm. The second goes down by the inner protuberance of the humerus, by the benders of the fingers; and in the palm of the hand it divides into five brandies, of which one goes to each side of the little and ring finger, and the fifth to the exter- nal side of the middle finger. The third accompanies the artery between the sublimis and the profundus: it divides also into five branches, of which one goes to each side of the thumb and fore finger, and the fifth to the internal side of the middle fin- ger. The fourth passes under the biceps to the outer side of the arm, and back of the hands, to be distri- buted in the fingers as the foregoing. The fifth is spent on the muscles on the inside of the arm. All these nerves, except the first, give branches to the muscles as they pass by. The first pair of'the twelve pair N3 ( 465 ) NE of the back gives a branch, as is said, to the arms. The twelfth pair is dispersed in the muscles of the lower belly, and all the rest run along the sinus in the underside of each rib, giving nerves to all the muscles that lie upon the ribs and vertebrae. The first and second pair of the loins give nerves to the muscles of the lower belly, and to the parts con- tained in the bason. The third and fourth give some branches to the same parts; but their trunks join and make the nervus anterior femo- ris, which is dispersed in the fore part of the thigh. This nerve sends a branch through the hole in the is- chium, which is spent in the triceps. The last of the loins, with a branch of the fourth, enter the thigh. The nerves of the os sacrum come not out at the holes on its back side, but at those in its fore side; and the last comes out between the extremity of the os sacrum, and the coccygis. The first four pairs of the os sa- crum give some twigs to the parts in the bason; but their great branches, with the last, and a branch of the fourth" of the loins, make the nervus sciaticus, which is the greatest nerve in the whole body. As this nerve passes between the gracilis posterior and the semi-membranosus, it gives a branch to the skin. When it comes to the ham, it divides in two, of which one goes along the perone to the upper part ofthe foot, and gives a branch in both sides of each toe. The other passes under the gemelli by the inner ankle, and is distributed in like manner to the toes in their under side. The fifth and sixth of the os sa- crum are very small; they are dis- persed in the sphincter, and bladder, and natural parts. Nervines, remedies for disorders of the nerves. Nervous Fluid. See Brain. By nervous fluid, most writers under- stand what is called the Animal Spi- rits, Sec. But Dr. Kirkland, in his Inquiry, vol. i. p. 433, means by if*i that fluid which is discovered upon dissecting the brain or nerves; and which a rupture in the tumour ac- companying the bifid spine* disco- vers to be essentially necessary to life; for we may easily suppose a fluid residing in the nerves, of such high importance to life, as it evi- dently appears to be, to bring on (when both the nerves and itself are diseased)- the nervous symptoms we discover, before the gouty matter is thrown off into the extremities, &c„ in other instances of disease. Neurology, a description of the nerves. Neuromeferes, the psoae muscles. Neuron, ysupov, a nerve. Neuroses, fromnvpov, a nerve; ner-* vous diseases. These form a class in Dr. Cullen's Nosology; and under this title he comprehends those pre- ternatural affections of sense or mo- tion, which are without fever, at a part of the primary disease; and all those which do not depend upon a topical affection of the organs, but upon a more general affection of the nervous system, and of those powers on which sense and motion more especially depend. Neurotica, neurotics, from nvpov^ a nerve; the same as Nervines. Neurotomes, the anatomist who dis- sects to discover the nerves. Neurotrotos, nvporpuroc, from ysypoy* a nerve, and nlpwo-^w, to wound; a per- son who labours under a wound of a nerve. Neuter, neutral. In Chemistry^ this word is applied to such salts as are formed of such proportions of acid and alkali, that neither of them predominate in the compound. Some of these are natural, others are ar- tificial. Neutral Salts. If this name be taken in its most extensive sense, it ought to be given to all the combi- nations of any acids with any alka- line, earthy, or metallic substances. The name neutral, given to these salts, relates to the reciprocal satura* Nl C 464 ) NO frtbri of their acids and their bases. This saturation ought to be such, that the properties of the two prin- ciples of the neutral salt should be neither those of a pure acid, nor of its pure basis, but mixed or interme- diate; and from hence these salts have been called Intermediate Salts, or Sales Medii. Neutral Salts (Alkaline), an order in the class of Salts. They consist of an acid and an alkali. They are not decompounded by mild volatile alkali added to their solution. Neutral Salts (Earthy), an order in the class of Salts. They consist of an acid and an earth. Their characters are neutral salts* whose earth is precipitated on the addition of any mild alkali, and which strike not a purple colour with the tincture of galls. • Neutral Salts (Metallic), an order in the class of Salts. They consist of %n acid and a metal. Their cha- racters are neutral salts, which* in solution, strike a purple colour with a tincture of galls; and, on the ad- dition of an alkali, let fall an earth* which, with proper inflammable sub- stances, can be revived into a metal. Nickle, a semi-metal; a genus in the class of Metals. It is mineral- ized by arsenic, sulphur, iron, and copper. Nicotiana, tobacco. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates- seven species. This plant was brought into France by M. Nicott, a French- man, from whom it is called Nico- tiana : he brought it from the island of Tobago (whence the name of To- bacco), in America : about the year 1650, Sir Francis Drake brought it into England, or rather Ralph Lane (perhaps in the fleet commanded by Sir Francis Drake), in 1583. The Nicotiana Tabacum, or common Tobacco, hath been retained in the college Pharmacopoeia. Niditans Membrana, the winking membrane, isathin membrane which several creatures have to cover their eyes with, to shelter them from dust, and guard them from thorns, or e4* elude part of the light when it is too strong; for it is so thin, tnat they can see indifferently through it. Nidor, the smell of burnt animal substances. Hsnce eructations which have a flavour like putrefied flesh, are called Nidorous. Nidus, a nest, is, in a figurative sense, sometimes used to express the seat of a disease, especially when it is confined to any particular part. Nisus, is a term used much of late in philosophy and mechanics, for an inclination of one body towards another, as Nisus in contadum^ the same as Attradion. Nitrates, are salts formed by the combination ofthe nitric acid, with the different alkaline* earthy, and me- tallic bases. Nitrites, art salts formed by the combination of the nitrous acid, i. e* with spirit of nitre, containing less oxygen than nitric acid. Nitrum, nitre; the natron of the ancients and the soda of . the mo- derns; one of the most choice and valuable of the articles of the ma- teria medica. See Natron and Soda. Miserable abuses have been made of the word nitre by the moderns; for, instead of adhering to the old and proper meaning, they have latterly applied the word almost exclusively to signify salt-petre, a thing as dif- ferent from nitre as coal is from chalk. The practice of physic is daily disgraced by the confounding of these words. For the mischiefs resulting from confounding these two substances and their names, see Dr. Mitchill's letter to Dr. Priestley, in Med. Rep. vol. iii. p. 17, and to Dr, Rush, ibid. vol. v. p. 1. See Saltpetre. Nodambulatio, walking in the night, or when asleep. It is a spe- cies of Oneirodynia. Nodiluca, from nox, night,-and luceo, to shine; are all such bodies as shine, or give light in the dark. Nodosa, knotted. In Surgery, it is an epithet for a sort of suture, and NU ( 465 ) NU for various bandages. The gout is also called knotted, when it forms knots at the joints. Nose. See Nasus. Nosocomium, from voo-o;, a disease, and xopev, to take care of ; an hospital. Nosodochium, from voo-o;, a disease, and ^xpfiiMi, to lake; an hospital. Nosologia, the history of disease* or a description of the causes, symp- toms, and progress of disease: but generally these are expressed by the word Pathology. The word Noso- logy is more particularly used for the arrangement of disorders, or distin- guishing them into genera* species* &c. or examining their differencej Nosos, voa-o;, a disease. Nostalgia, broken-heart, national insanity, longing for home, when absent from one's native country; Nota Materna, mother's spots* the same as Navus. Notha Cost*, from vofoj, Spurious^ the spurious ribs. Nothus, w9o;, spurious, counterfeit^ or bastard. It is also sometimes Used for the best part of the chest. Nubecula. See Nubes. It is also a cloud in the urine. Nubes, clouds. In Surgery, it is the same as Albugo, and Encauma. Nucha. It is an Arabic term: the hind part or nape of the neck, pro- Eerly the region upon the first verte- ra of the back. Nux Moschata vel Nucista, the nutmeg. Myristica moschata, Act. Holmiens. Nucleus, signifies properly the ker- nel of a nut; whence, in a figurative sense, enucleate is used to express unfolding or explaining arty thing to its most remote difficulties or ab- strusities. Nutricatio, nutrition, accretion, or growth. What comes under this term is two-fold: first, all that passes in the first scene, from mastication to the chyle's entry into the blood, is thus called: and, secondly, the apposition of new parts in the room of those worn off by action. The first is thus carried on; the parts of 30 food being divided by mastication^ and moistened with spittle, that it may be rendered softer, in order to undergo a farther comminution, are thrust down into the stomach, where- in, by the assistance of the conti- nual motion arising from the mus- cular tunics of the stomach, and of respiration, by which the diaphragm alternately presses the stomach down- wards, the parts of the food softened by the spittle* and other serous liquors from the glands* are shook about* ground, and divided into yet smaller parts* until it acquires such a fine- ness as is requisite, together with the glandulous fluids, and liquors drank down, for the composing that which is called Chyle. But here is to be taken notice, that the parts of the food are not dissolved into essential parts, as some call them, or elements* whether chemical or any other* by the assistance of any ferment in the stomach; that is to say* by a separa- tion of some parts of different kinds combined together* and an Union of other parts uncombined before, as it happens in all fermentation of wine, wherein tartarous particles, be- fore united with others, are separat- ed; and particles of phlegm and oil, uncombined before* are brought nearer together, and form a true spirit. But, by the concoction that is performed in the stomach, the food is divided into integral parts, not differing from what they were before, but in obtaining lesser bulk; in the same manner altogether as co- ral is ground upon a marble with water, and reduced intoan impalpable powder, whose parts are only small pieces of coral* and not any princi- ples into which coral is resolved. For the proof of this, there is no need of any other argument, than that in the stomach and intestines of the larger fish, which devour and digest the les- ser, the chyle is nothing but a liquor filled with the fibres of the devoured fish, as is easy to be discerned with a microscope; or the small parts of fibres, no way differing from the NU ( 466 ) NTT larger (that is, undigested pieces of flesh) but in magnitude. The chyle, thus elaborated in the stomach by its alternate contractions, and the force of the neighbouring muscles, is thrown out into the intestines; at its entrance into which it is diluted with the bjle and pancreatic juice; which liquors undergo no manner of effer- vescence with the chyle, or with one another, but are smoothly and quietly mixed therewith, and with eachother, as appears by many experiments; but by their means the chyle is rendered more fluid. Hence it is that, the parts of the food, in some measure dissolved by the motion of the sto- mach, but not sufficiently separated from each other, from a want of a due quantity of fluid (every one yet being, in some measure, in contact with one another), pass over the py- lorus into the guts; and when these greater or less digested particles can- not, by reason of their magnitudes, be strained in any considerable quan- tity into the lacteals,: they are yet thrust farther into the intestinal tube, and therein putrefy, since they are out ofthe verge of circulation, which commences at the lacteals: for all things, as the flesh- of dead creatures, herbs, &c. which are capable of pu- trefaction out of the animal, are ca- pable of digestion in it. Hence it follows, that digestion i* much more effectually and expeditiously per- formed in the day time, or when we are awake, than in the night, or during sleep; because while we are awake, we breathe thicker, and the diaphragm and muscles of the abdo- men, and even the whole body, are more exercised, and the stomach is oftener compressed. It also follows, that by gentle walking, or while we exercise ourselves in any moderate motion, digestion is more effectu- ally and expeditiously performed, than while we sit in idleness and without motion; and still much bet- ter than when we sit hard at study, because by this the mind is so di- verted, that our respiration then is rarer even than in our sleep, ami the muscles are thereby less contracted. And that we digest better in winter than in summer, is also a confirma- tion hereof; because, in the winter, to drive away the sense of cold, we are oftener put upon exercises, and greater activity of body, than in the summer season ; as, likewise, because the muscles and solid parts are more tense, and, consequently, stronger in their contraction and attraction. But as for any ferment in the stomach, whether it be spittle or serum, oozing out from the glands of the stomachy it cannot contribute any thing to the digestion of the food, any farther than by softening it, whereby it is capable of being farther divided. Neither do any liquors flow into the stomach in order to promote diges- tion : but digestion, that is, the mo- tion of swallowing, chewing, and of the stomach, are the cause why these liquors are pressed out, and that they drain into the stomach. For, that those liquors contribute nothing to digestion is manifest from hence,, that if herbsor meat be mixed with them in any convenient place as warm as the stomach, but without motion, they will never be changed into chyle; so that it is astonishing that any should ascribe to the strum of the blood, as it is excerned by the glands, a faculty of changing so-* lid meats into a form of chyle, when it is evident that serum is not a fit menstruum for the solutionof bread, meat, or herbs. But this whole af- fair will be much better understood from considering Boyle's machine for digestion, described by Papin (see Digester); wherein, without the help- of any ferment, but by the assistance only of warmth, and the pressure of rarefied air confined, bones and flesh, with the addition of a small portion of water, are turned into a jelly; where nothing is wanting to its being made real chyle, but the rough su- perficies of a body to grind, and often to shake it about. The chyle, being thus made, NU ( 467 ) NU washes over the pylorus into the in- testinal tube, where, by its Peri- staltic Motion (which see), and by the pressure of the diaphragm and the muscles of the abdomen, the thinner parts are strained through the narrow orifices of the lacteal veins, while the grosser parts continue their progress downwards until they are quite ejected by stool. What passes through the lacteals is carried by them into the glands of the mesentery, where they receive a fine thin lymph, from the lymphatic^, whereby the chyle is diluted, so as to pass easier the rest of its course: for, beyond the glands, they unite in larger ca- nals, and those in still larger, until at last the chyle arrives at the com- mon receptacle, which is a kind of bi- son formed for it by the union of the lacteal and lymphatic vessels. From thence in one duct it ascends into the thorax; and sometimes dividingabout the heart, it immediately unites again; and creeping along the gullet, it pas- ses on to the left subclavian vein, where, by one or two mouths, it pours in its contents, and there mixes with the venal blood returning from all parts of the body. But in the second acceptation of this term, wherein it is understood of the blood's nourishing all the parts of the body, such kind of nutrition is performed by a secretory duct, aris- ing from the termination of an ar- tery, and carrying a suitable portion of the blood to every part to be nou- rished; so that every point in the body must be a termination of a secretory duct through which a pro- per part of the blood is brought, in order to supply that part of the body. For farther satisfaction herein, turn to Accretion, Digestion, and Sangui- fication . Nux Moschata, the nutmeg. The nutmeg is the fruit of the Myristica Moschata. The college have retained its essential oil, and its expressed oil, commonly called Oil of Mace. Mace, the outer covering of the nutmeg, is also retained. The essential oil en- ters the Spiritus Ammonia: Compo- situs, formerly calTed Spir. Volatil. Aromatic. The expressed oil enters the Emplastrum Ladani: Emplas- trum Picis Burgundicae. The Nutmeg enters the Spiritus Nucis Moschata?, formerly called Aq. Nuc. Mosch. Spiritus Raphani -Compositus, for- merly called Aq. Raph. ..Comp. Spi- ritus Lavendulac Compositus, and Confectio Aromatica, formerly ca"l« led Conf. Cardiac. • Nux Vomica, a species of Strych- nos. Nux Vomica Serajiionis, St. Igna- tius's bean. Nydalops, vvxrxXu^, from n<|, night, and u)\-, an eye; night-blindness. Some have said it is those who see by night, others say it is those who cannot see by night; however, it is by the mo- derns generaKy understood to signify that disorder in which, as the night approaches, the patient loses his sight, and remains blind until the morning, at which time the sight returns, and continues all tbe day. Nymjiha. They run down on each side of the clitoris. See Gene- ration (Parts of, proper to Women). Nymjihaa, yjy.^ca:c, the name of a preternatural excrescence on the ■nymjiha; also of the plant called Frog bit. Nymjihomania, from wyJ§Y\,nymph.a t and p.xnx, furor. Dr. Cullen makes • this a genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Dyslexia, and defines it to be the same as- other writers have called Furor liter in us. Nymphomania Pruriginosa, a va- riety of the Nymjihomania. Nymjihotomia, a section of the Cli- toris, when too large; for the ancients called the clitoris by the name of Nymjiha, OB ( 468 ) 0 3 tf)AK (Poison). See Toxicoden- drum. Oak (Sea), i. e. Fucus Vesiculosus. Oak Tree. See Quercus, and Ro- bur. Obesitas, corpulence, or fatness, from Obesus. Oblata Purgantes. They are fi- gured purging-cakes, made of flour, sugar, and purging ingredients. Oblique, slantwise, is a term much used in mechanics, to signify direc- tions that deviate from perpendicular to parallel, the percussions of all bo- dies being much influenced, accord- ing to the degree of obliquity in which the moving body is directed; a Perpendicular Incidence (which see) giving the greatest stroke, and such strokes decreasing in proportion to the moving body's declension from such a direction. Obliquus, a name for several pairs of muscles. Obliquus Ascendens. Jt arises from the spine of the ilium, the whole length between the posterior and su- perior anterior spinous process, from the os sacrum, and the three under- most lumbar vertebrae, by a tendon common to it, and to the serratus posticus inferior muscle; from Pou- part's ligament, at the middle of which it sends off the beginning of the cremaster muscle; and the sperT matic chord in the male, or round ligament of the womb, passes under its thin edge, except a few detached fibres. It is inserted into the carti-r lago ensiformis, into the cartilages of the seventh and those of all the false ribs; but at the upper part it is ex- tremely thin, resembling a cellular membrane, and only becomes fleshy at the cartilage of the tenth rib: here its tendop divides into two layers; the anterior layer, with a great portion of the inferior part pf the posterior layer, joins the tendon of the ex- ternal oblique, and runs over the rectus, tp be inserted into the whole Q length of the linea alba. The po*s terior layer joins the tendon of the transversalis muscle, as low as half way between the umbilicus and os pubis; but, below this place, only a few fibres of the posterior layer are seen, and the rest of it passes before the rectus muscle, and is inserted into the linea alba; so that the whole tendon of the external oblique mus- cle, with the anterior layer of the in-» ternal oblique, passes before the rec- tus muscle; and the whole posterior layer ofthe internal oblique, together with the whole tendon of the trans-» versalis muscle, excepting at the in- ferior part, passes behind the rec- tus, and is inserted into the linea alba. At its undermost part it is inserted into the fore part of the os pubis. Its use is to assist the obliquus de- scendens; but it bends the trunk ip the reverse direction. Obliquus Descendens. It arises by eight heads from the lower edges of an equal number of inferior ribs, at a little distance from their carti- lages : it always intermixes, in a fer- rated manner, with portions of the serratus major amicus, and generally coheres to the pectoralis major, inter- costalis, and latissimus dorsi; which last covers the edge of a portion of it extended from the last rib to the spine ofthe os ilium: from these origins, the fibres run down obliquely forwards* and terminate in a thin broad ten- don, whpse fibres are continued in the same direction. It is inserted into the whole length of the linea alba, becomes thicker towards the lower part of the abdomen, and is perforated in the middle by the um- bilicus. On the outside pf the rec- tus muscle, the tendon of the extern nal oblique appears whiter than else- where, by its being there connected with the tendons of the internal ob- lique and transverse muscles; so that this part has been called Linea Semi-, OB ( 469 ) OB lunaris, from its curved shape. The under part of the tendon divides into two columns, which leaves an oval space between them, named the Ring of the external oblique muscle, for the passing of the spermatic chord in the male, or round ligament of the womb. The anterior superior column passes over the cartilage be- tween the ossa pubis, and is fixed to the opposite os pubis; the other is fixed to the os pubis of the same side, It is also inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the middle of the spine of the ilium. From that part, which is named its Anterior Superior Spinous Process, it is stretched tendinous, to the os pubis, and is named Poupart's, or Fallojiius's Ligament. From this ligament it sends a tendinous layer, which is lost in the membranous fas- cia of the thigh. Its use is to support and compress the peritonaeum and abdomen, to as- sist the evacuation of the faeces and urine, and likewise in the exclusion pf the fcetus; it thrusts the diaphragm Upwards, and draws down the ribs in expiration; it bends the body ob- liquely when the ribs are fixed, and raises the pelvis obliquely. Obliquus Externus, i. e. Obliquus Descendens. Obliquus Inferior, is a muscle of the head, arising fleshy from the ex- ternal part of the spinal process of the second vertebra of the neck, close by the origination of the rec- tus major; and, being dilated into a fleshy belly, passes obliquely to its insertion at the transverse process of the first, where the former muscle be- gins. When this acts on either side, the transverse process pf the first vertebra of the neck is moved to- wards the spine of the second; which hath given occasion to some to reckon it amongst the muscles of the neck. Obliquus Inferior Oculi, i. e. Obli- quus Minor Oculi. Obliquus Internus, \. e. Obliquus Ascendens, Obliquus Major Oculi. See Eye, Jt is also called Trochlearis. Ohlifius Minor. It is also called Redus Minor. Obliquus Minor Oculi, See Eye. Obliquus Nasi. This is a thin mus- cle running along the sides of the pyramidalis nasi; it is fixed to the apophysis nasalis of the ossa maxil- laria, and is inserted into the alae na- rium. Obliquus Palpebrarum. The mus- cles of the eye-lids thus named, are all that extent of fleshy fibres which, by a tlun stratum, surrounds the edge of each orbit, and from thence, with- out any interruption, covers the two eye-lids all the way to the cilia. These fibres are mostly transversely oval; they adhere to the skin of the eye-lids, and wrinkle them. Obliquus Superior, is a muscle of the head, which arises fleshy from the back part of the transverse pro- cess of the first vertebra of the neck, and in its somewhat oblique ascent becometh a fleshy belly, and, lessen- ing itself again, is inserted into theos occipitis, laterally. By this (together with its partner, they never acting separately), the head is moved back- wards on the first vertebra. Obliquus Superior Oculi, i. e. Troch* learis vel Obliquus Major Oculi. Oblivio, forgetfulness, or defect of memory. It is synonymous with Amentia. 'Obolus, 0Q0X0;, a weight of about nine grains. Observation, in Medicine, requires the observer to give an accurate his- tory ofthe disease he would describe, with regard to its causes, nature, and effects; to give an exact account of the several things which appeared either beneficial, or disadvantageous; which distemper is either left to na- ture, or treated by the rules of art; and, lastly, he ought to give the phae- nomena which present themselves upon dissection of the body, if the disease proves mortal. Obsidiana. They are a species of glass, so called from their resem- blance to a kind of stone, which one Obsidius discovered in Ethiopia, of a very black colour, though some- OB ( 470 ) OC tmies they are pellucid and of a mud- dy water. Pliny says also, that ob- sidianum was a sort of colour with wnich vessels were glazed. Hence the name is applied by Libavius to glass of antimony. Obsidianus Lajiis, canal coal. Obstetric, belonging to midwifery, from Obstetrix, a nurse or midwife. Obstetricatio, midwifery. Obstipatio, costiveness. v Obstijiitas, the same as Contradura Primaria. It is the wry neck. Obstijiitas Catarrhalis. Obstipitas, with any other term annexed, is an- other variety of Contradura. Obstrudion, signifies the blocking up of any canal in the human body, so as to prevent the flowing of any fluid through it, on account of the increased bulk of that fluid, in pro- portion to the diameter of the vessel; and hence, Obstruents, are such things as ob- struct the passages. Obtudentia, medicines which les- sen the acrimony of the humours. Obturator Externus; also called Marsujiialis. This muscle covers the foramen magnum ischii, and rising from the bone before the fora- men, runs backward under the head of the os femoris, covered by the quadratus femoris, and is inserted into the trochanter major, contigu- ous to the internus, and is, like it, a rotator. Obturator Internus, or Marsujiialis. This muscle takes its origin from the inner circumference of the foramen magnum ischii, and goes out playing round the ischium, as on a pulley, and is inserted into the trochanter major, contiguous to the pyriformis, and is a rotator of the thigh. Obturator Nervus. This nerve is a branch of the crural; it passes through the foramen ovale, and is lost in the inner muscles of the thigh. Obturatrix Arteria. It is a branch of the hypogastric. It perforates the obturator muscle, whence its name. It goes out of the pelvis at the. upper part of the ligament of the foramen ovale, and sends out various branches about the neck of the thigh-bone. Obturatrix Vena. It is a branch from the hypogastric vein, and re- ceives this name when it enters into the internal obturator muscle. Occidental, western, from Occident, the west; is generally used to distin- guish the natural productions of that country, in opposition to the pro- duce of the East, which are called Oriental. Occipitalis Arteria. It is the first external or posterior branch of the external carotid. It passes obliquely before the internal jugular vein, and having sent out twigs to the adjacent muscles, it runs between the styloid and mastoid apophyses, along the mastoid groove, and goes to the muscles and integuments which co- ver the occipital bone. It commu- nicates with the temporal, vertebral, and cervical arteries. Occipitalis, and its partner, are short, but broad, thin, fleshy mus- cles, situated on the occiput, from whence they derive their names. When they act, they pull the hairy 6calp backwards. Occipitalis Nervus, a branch from the tenth pair of nerves which pro- ceed from within the skull: they run on the upper and lateral parts of the head. Occijiitalis Posterior Arteria. It is a branch from the vertebral. It spreads on the occiput. Occipitalis Vena, a branch from the posterior or upper external jugu- lar; but it sometimes proceeds from the vertebralis, or axillaris. It spreads on the occiput. Occipitis Os. See Cranium. Occijiito frontalis, from the occiput and the skin ofthe os frontis. Albi- nus calls it Epicranium. It rises from the posterior part of the occiput, goes over the upper part ofthe os parietale and os frontis, and is lost in the eye- brows. It is a very thin muscle; its office is to raise the eye-brows, and OC ( 471 5 OD Vrinkle the forehead. It is antago- nist to the corrugator coiteri. Occiput, the hinder part ofthe skull. See Cranium. Occult Quality, is a term that has been much used by writers that had not clear ideas of what they under- took to explain; and which served, therefore, only for a cover to their ignorance. See Quality. Occult Diseases, is likewise from the same mint as the former, occul- tus, signifying hidden; and therefore, nothing can be understood, when a person speaks of an hidden disease, but that it is a disease he does not un- derstand. Ochre. Cryptometalline earth, which is of an elegant colour, and tinges the hands, is thus named. Iron affords a sort which is of a black colour, as also sorts which are of different shades of brown, yellow and red. Beside these, the iron-earth affords a blue ochre. The copper- earth affords a green ochre. The lead-earth affords a yellow' and a brown ochre.' The cobalt-earth af- fords a red ochre. Beaume observes, that the solution of iron in the vitrio- lic acid deposites, when fully satu- rated, a yellow powder, which is a calx of iron totally deprived of its phlogiston. Generally speaking, these ochres are oxyds of their respective metals. Ochra Nigra, black lead. Ochrea, the fore part of the tibia. Ochthodes, o^Sw^nj, from, o-^o;, im- porting the callous tumid lips of ulcers. It is an epithet for ulcers which are difficult to heal. Odana, an erratic intermitting fever, which returns every eighth day. Odandria, from oktw, odo, eight, and xvy%, maritus, a husband; in the Linnxan system, a class of plants, the eighth in order, comprehending such plants as have hermaphrodite flowers, and eight stamina or male parts in each. Odavus Humeri Muse. i. e. Teres Minor. Odavus Humeri Placentini Musi. i. e. Teres Minor. Oculares Communes, a name for the nerves, which are also called Motores Oculorum. Ocular Disease. So the inflamma- tion named a blast in the eye, was called in the camp at Newbury in Berkshire, when it prevailed there in 1778. Oculares Dentes, the same as Cyno- dentes; and also the eye-teeth. Oculares Extern!, motores oculo- rum externi. Ocularia, eye-bright. Oculi. Botanists sometimes use this word in the same sense as gem- ma, buds. Oculi Cancrorum, crab's-eyes. They are earthy concretions of what was at first but a milky juice, found in the head of the river craw-fish. Two of them are in the head of each. They are a species of calcareous earth. Oculist, one who professes to cure distempers of the eyes. Oculorum Motores. See Motorii. Oculo-Musculares, the nerves called Motores Oculorum. Oculo-Muscularcs Externi, the nerves called Motores Oculorum Ex- terni. Oculus. See Eye, and Colliqua- mentum. Oculus Mundi, a species of Opal, generally of a yellowish colour. By lying in water, it becomes of an am- ber-colour, and also transparent. Odaxismos, oJ*|js-^o;, from o$u;, a tooth; a biting sensation, pain, or itching in the gums. Hippocrates uses this word principally with re- spect to the gums,, when the teeth are forcing a passage through them. Odontagogos, the name of an in- strument to draw teeth, one of which, made of lead, Forrestus relates to have been hung up in the temple of Apollo, denoting, that such an ope- ration ought not to be, made, but when the tooth was loose enough to draw with so slight a force as could be applied with that. Odtntagra, Q^rxypx. It is either 6e 4?a ) OE an instrument for drawing the teeth with, or the gout jn the. teeth. .Odontalgia, c^oyrxXytx, from c&xe, tt tooth, and oiky%*, pain; the tooth- ache. Odontiasis, oJovtkso-*?, from oSus, a tooth; dentition. . Odontka, remedies for pains in theieeth. Qdontirrhcea, bleeding from the socket of the jaw, after drawing a tooth. OdOntoglyphon, from o$s?* a tooth, and yXvQu, to scrape; an instrument for rubbing or scaling of the teeth; Odontoides, o^ovroa^m, from c^a;,.d . tooth, and tt$o<;, form; the tooth-like process of the second vertebra ofthe neck; also such processes ofthe bones as resemble the shape of a tooth. Odontolithof, from otaj, a tooth, and XiQo;, a stone. It b that stony concretion which grows upon the teeth* - Odontophyia, o&wotpwa, from oStti, a tooth,.a,nd Qvv, to grow; dentition. Odontotrimm.a, o^vTOTpij*/^** from ti^ng, a tooth, and rpiGw, to wear away; a dentrifice. Odoratus, the sense of. smelh Odoriferous, from odour^ smell, and fero, to carry; are such things as are remarkable at a distance by their scent, but generally applied tosweets. Odorifera Glandula. These are about the pudenda, arm-pits, &e. They are of the .same kind "as the sebaceous glands. (Economy, from wx$-,; domus, a house, and vyn.it/, distribuo, to distribute ; is strictly thermanagement. of family concerns; but, in a figurative sense, is frequently enlarged* among other things, to the mechanism and func- tions,of the human body:, so that animal ceconomy includes all that concerns the human structure in a state of health, ; „ Qedetna, or£n/«e* from oihu,'tumeo, )to sn^ell; signifies properly any_ tu- mour; but is now most commonly by surgeons confined to a white, soft, insensible jumour, proceeding from cold and aqueous humours, such as -happen.tp hydropic, constitutiodrj. There(is a tumour somewhat, more fleshy, and nearer to a sarcoma, which Severinus andHildapus do de- scribe, under the name Oedemosarca. Oedema Erysipelatoides. It istbat cedematous tumour, which is white* pellucid* and accompanied with heat, inflammation* and sometimes with an erysipelas. - , ; ■ .is Oedema Oedematodts. It is that serous tumour which is simply called Oedema; or, according to some* the Gqld Oxdem0. ■ ? /,".'• : Qedemosayca\. a species; pf tumour mentioned byM. A. Severinus,.ofa middle nature betwixt an ctdema and s/zrcgma. .' ;; % ■ ■'..':-. Oettarea, ©w^jj, the ashes prepared of the twigs, &c> ,of vines;. . ;,•,. Oenelaum^ omxmfr, a mixture ,:of oil and. wine). 4 Oenogala, otv&yxXx, from otvoj* winet ■ and^osAa* milk.; asort pfpetiop^ma^de ofwineandmilk. Accordingtosome* it is wine as warm as new rnillfci syl- labub. Oesophagaa Arter'<*' These ape generally two.orthree, and sometimes but one. They arise anteriorly from the aorta descendens, and are distri- buted tO; the (esophagus; sometimes the uppermost cesojihagaa produce a branchial artery. . Oesophagaus; the sphincter oeso- phagi, See Oesojihagus. .. Oesophagismus, ii e. Aglutitio, or spasm of the Oesophagus. : Oesophagus, oio-o^xytt;, the gullet; which is a long, large, and round canal, that descends frpm the mouth, lying all along between the wind- pipe and the joints of the neck and hack».to.the fifth joint of the back, where it turns a little to the right, and gives way to the descending ar- tery; and both run by one another, till, at the ninth, the cesophagus turns again to the left, climbs over the aorta, and descending above it, it pierces the midriff, and is continued to the left orifice of the stomach. The gullet is composed of three coats. The first and outmost is OE ( 473 ) 01 only a common membranous inte- gument, which seems to be a con- tinuation of the pleura. The se- cond iif thick and fleshy, and con- sists of two orders of muscular fibres, longitudinal and circular, the first covering the last; these thrust the ali- ments down into the stomach. In brutes, because the situation of the neck conduces little to the descent of the aliments, therefore these fibres run in two close spiral lines; which cross one another: but in men, whose position is erect* the very gravity of the aliments helps their descent. The third and last lines the cavity of the gullet. It is composed of white and slender fibres diversely interwoven. At its upper end,- it is continued to the membrane that covers the mouth and lips; therefore in vomiting* these parts are affected. Its lower end covers the left orifice of the stomach two or three fingers' breadth. The surface of this membrane is besmeared with a soft and slimy substance* which probably comes from some small glands that lie between this Coat and the second. The upper end of the gullet is called Pharynx. It has two pairs of muscles for its motion; the first is the Stylo- Pharyngaus : this is a small and round muscle, which arises fleshy from the root of the pro- cessus styloides* and descending ob- liquely, it is inserted into the sides of the pharynx. When this muscle acteth, it pulleth up and dilateth the pharynx* hi deglutition. The se- cond is the asophagaus. Its fibres have several directions; its superior fibres arise from the processus ptery- goideus of the os sphenoides, and from the cornua of the os hyoides, and run obliquely to the back part of the pharynx. The fibres which are below these, arise from the sides of the cartilago scutiformis, and run transversely to the middle of the back part of the pharynx, where both supe- rior and inferior fibres, from both sides, unite and form a tendinous line. When this muscle acts, it draws the back part of the pharynx 3 to its fore part; by which it not only straightens it for the depressing of the aliment, but it compresses also the tonsillae, which send out their liquor* which lubricates the aliment, where- by it glides more easily down into the stomach. There are two lym- phatic or vesicular glands* which are tied on the back side of the gullet, about the fifth vertebra of the back* by the branches of nerves which come from the eighth pair. These two glands are like two kidney-beans tied together; they receive veins and arteries from tfie coronariae, and they have lymphatic vessels which dis- charge themselves into the thoracic duct. Bartholine remarks that these glands sometimes.»swell so big, as to hinder the descent of the aliments into the stomach. The gullet* at its upper end, re- ceives an artery from the aorta,- and it sends a vein to the azygos: at its lower end it has an artery from the cceliaca, and it gives a vein to the coronaria of the stomach. Its nerves are from the eighth pair. The use of the gullet is to carry the meat from the mouth into the stomach, by means ofthe muscles of the pharynx and fleshy fibres of the gula* which perform its peristaltic motion. Oestrum Veneris, the heat of Ve- nus, or love; the Clitoris is thus cal- led, from the lascivious titillations it is capable of. Off a Alba. Van Helmont thus calls the white coagulation which arises from a mixture of a rectified spirit of wine and of urine; but tbe spirit of urine must be distilled from well fermented urine; and that must be well dephlcgmated, else it will not answer. Officinal, fromoflficina, a shop; any thing that is used in, or belonging to a shop. Thus officinal plants and drugs are those used in the shops. Offuscatio, the same as Amaurosis. Oil, Empyreumatic, is obtained from vegetable or animal substances, or from mineral bitumens exposed to heat in close vessels, as retorts and P OL ( 474 ) OM receivers. They are termed empy- reumatic from their burnt, foetid smell: among these are the Oleum Buxi, Oleum Lateritium, Oleum Cornu Cervi, &c. the latter only hath been retained in the college Pharma- copoeia, and when thrice distilled, hath been called Oleum Animale. . Oil, fixed, a term for oil obtained by expression; fat, or sweet oil. . Oil, oleum± the fat or greasy part of animal and vegetable substances. It is supposed to consist of carbone and phlogiston (hydrogen) chemically combined. By fire it is resolvable into carbonic acid gas, and water. Sometimes, when lean animal sub- stances- putrefy, the septon escapes in the form of a-zotic air* and the re- siduary carbone and phlogiston coa- lesce into a sort of tallow, or thick fat, resembling spermaceti. The presence of septon seems to be the peculiar circumstance which makes the difference between fat and learn Some oils, as ol. olivar, butter, suet, and lard, are good articles of diet;. some, as castor oil, are good medi- cines; others, as petroleum, oil of turpentine, &c. are good, external remedies. Late experiments have shown, that sweet oil rubbed warm upon the whole surface of the skin, re- laxes it, and is a good sudorific. Oils are excellent-ingredients to abate the causticity of naked alkaline salts, and are therefore used in soaps. They are highly valuable in mingling with the oxyds of lead, iron, copper, and other metals into paints. Oil, Volatile, implies essential oil, or essence. Olea, the olive-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates four species. The olive oil is the produce of the Olea Europaa, Lin. Oleaginous, from oleum, oil, and ago, to compel; is such a substance as is oily, or of a consistence approach- ing thereunto. • Oleamen,^ thin liniment composed of oils. Oleander, the rose-bay; a species of Nerium. Olecranon, vel Olecranium, vXtxpx* r», from wXtvn, cubitus, and xpxvov, the- head; the elbow. It is the largest of the two apophyses at the upper end of the ulna. Qleracea, a species of Brassicat which see. Oleosaccharum, a mixture of oil and sugar. Oleum, oil, from tXxw, which is of Xuoq, light, or smooth, because oil po- lisheth and maketh the body smooth. Olfadorii Nervi, smelling nerves. They were formerly called Processus Mamillares. They are the first pair of nerves from the brain. They divide into many small filaments,. which pass through the foramina of the os ethmoides,. and are spread on the membrane that lines the inside, of the nose. Olfadus, the sense of smelling. Olibanum, a gummy resin brought from Turkey and the East-Indies. It is the produce of the Juniperus bycia of Linnaeus, and is retained in the college Pharmacopoeia. Olivaria Gorjtora, are two protu- berances in the under part of the: brain, placed on each side the cor- pora pyramidalia, towards the lower end, having their name from their figure, which is that of an alive* Ste Brain. Qlive-tree. See Oka. Omasum, vel Omasus, one of the four stomachs of cows and animate that chew the cud. Omenta, the membranes of the brain. Otnenti Inflammatio, i. e. Omen- titis. Omentitis) inflammation of the omentum. Omentumi the caul,.called also re- ticulum, from its structure, resem- bling that of a net. When the pe- ritonaeum is cut, as is usual, and the cavity of the abdomen laid open, the omentum, or caul, presents itself first to view. This membrane, which is like a wide and empty bag, covers the greatest part of the guts. Its mouth is tied on the right side to the » OM X m *) O'N hollow of the liver, on the left to the spleen, backwards to the back part of the duodenam, and that part of the colon which lies under the sto- mach, and forwards to the bottom of the stomach and pylorus. Its bot- tom is loose, and being tied to no part, but floating upon the surface of the guts below the navel, was the reason why the caul was by the 'Greeks called EmnXoav. Sometimes it descends as low as the os pubis, within the productions of the peri- tonaeum, causing an epiplocele. Now the caul is a most delicate and fine double membrane, inter- larded, for the roost part, with a great deal of fat, which lines each side of its blood vessels. These are veins from the portae, called Gastro- Epijdois dextra & sinistra; arteries from the cceliacce. The intercostal nerve and the par vagum send it se- veral twigs of nerves. All these ves- sels, with some small glands accom- panying one another, spread their branches very curiously upon the caul, and even to the minutest twig; ithey run between two lines of fat, which are bigger or smaller, accord- ing to the weight of the caul. It has been sometimes found to weigh five pounds, but ordinarily it does not .much exceed half a pound. Where there are no vessels, the membranes of the caul are very, fine and trans- parent. They give several uses to the cau J, as to cover the bottom of the stomach and the intestines; that, by cherishing their heat, it may pro- mote digestion, and help the concoc- tion of the chyle; to strenghten and sustain the vessels which go from the spleen to the stomach, intestines, pan- creas, and liver; keep a store of fat, that it may be received by the veins and lymphatics, for the use we have spoken of; to grease the superficies of the guts for facilitating their peri- staltic motion. Omocotyle, the cavity in the extre- mity of the neck of the scapula, in which the head ofthe humerus is ar- ticulated. Omohyoidaus Musculus, i. e. Ce- raco-Hyoidaus Muse. Omoplatie, or Homoplata, wjaixX*- rxi, from «>juo?, humerus, the shoulder, and «*.«tos, latus, the side; is trie same as Scapula, the shoulder-blades, which see. Omoplato-Hyoidaus, i. c. Coracd- hyoidaus Muse. Omos, ufjac, the shoukler. Mos- chion calls part of the shoulder thus, which is beyond the neck where it grows broad. Omotribes, upo-tip&ts, oil expressed from unripe olives. Ompkaiinum, oil from unripe olives. Omphacion, or Qmphacium, op'px- xw, was used for the juice of sour grapes; and by some latterly is ap- plied to that of wild apples, or crabs, commonly called Verjuice. Omjihacium, the juice of unripe grapes. * Omphalitis, ufiJraTi^ a small kind of gall, an excrescence of oak. 4)mjihacomeli, o^xxo^Xt, a sort of oxymel made of the juice of unripe grapes and honey. Omphalocele, oy.QxX<>xnXn, fromop. re transparent than otherwise;: as on tire contrary, the most transparent .suby stances may, by .evacuating their pores, pr separating their, parts, be ^eiidered sufficiently-ppaque, as,salts pr wet paper by.liing.drie,d,,horp j?y scraping,glass, by being.pqw^rcd S. )) OF or flawed* water by being formed into small bubbles, either alone in the.form of froth, or by shaking it together with oil of turpentine, or some other convenient liquor with which it will not perfectly incorpo- rate. But, however, to render bo- dies opaque and coloured, their in- terstices must net be less than of some definite bigness; for the most opacous bodies that are* if their parts be subtilely divided (as when metals are dissolved in acid menstruums), become transparent. And on. this ground it appears, why water* glass, salt, and some stones are transparent* for they are asfull of pores and in- terstices as other bodies are, but yet their parts and interstices are too small to cause reflections in their common surfaces;, wherefore white metals become opaque, not from their density alone, but from their parts being of such a bigness as fits them to reflect the white of the first order. Op A, a species of gem or siliceous stone. Operation. The processes in Phar- macy, several manual parts of Surgery, as also the working or efficacy of me- dicines, are often thus termed. > Ophites, a variety ofthe green spe- cies of Marmaroproseron. Ophrys, otyvs, the lowest part: of the forehead, where the eye-brows grow. . t Ophthalmia, o<$xX\un, from aQQafc* pes, an eye; ap inflammation of the tunica adnata of the eye. > . OphthaJntia Mucosa, the mucous ophthalmy, Mr. Ware calls it the Pu-, rulettt Eye. See his Remarks on the O/ththlamy,'Sec. Dr. Wallis, in hia Trandatim <*f Sauvages's Nosology, places it amongst the diseases of the eye-ljds, in the inner membranes of which the inflammation begins, and when it extends, the eye becomes more or less affe&ed. >:'■ ■ ;• Ophthalmic Nerves, the fifth pair of the head. . See Nerves. .y. Ophthalmic/, are medicinesused in d Utempers of the eyes. or c 4>* r <3P f. -Optihafmiei Externiy \. t. >Mohres Oculorum. ■ Ophthalmic! Wdlisii, the ophthal- mic branch of the fifth pair of nerves. Ophthalmogruphia, the description of tbe eye. Ophthalmopionia, an intense pain in the eye, w hence the light is intolera- ble. Ophhalmorrhagia, bleeding from thexye, or the-eye-lid. • Ophtkalmoxystrum, a brush for the eye. i^t was formerly made of the beards from barley or rye. If was so drawn across the inside of the eye- lids as to make them bleed. Opieta, opiates. This name has by some authors been given to all me- dicines that have opium in their com- position; but it is more properly given to such medicines as have no other in- tention but to procure sleep. See Narcotics. Opion, birtw, opium. Opisthotonos, &irurQoTovo(, from ovur- 6iy, backwards, and row;, from tm»«, to struck. It isa variety ofthe Tetanus, which see. - Opium, probably from ovoc, juice. This name seems to be by way of eminence, as by Cortex is understood the Cortex Peruv. Galen is the first amongst the Greeks who uses the wordtorexpressingthisdrug. Opium is the milky juice which exudes from the heads of the Papaver Somnifer. Linn, when incisions are made in them: this juice is gradually dried in the sun to a proper consistence. Opium hath been variously directed in the college Pharmacopoeia. Opium puriftcatunt, or purified Opium, is or- dered to be made, by digesting opium in proof spirit, filtering the.tincture, from which the spirit is directed to be distilled off, and the opium is left behind, which is to be kept either in a soft form to be made into pills, or in a hard form reducible into powder. This purification of opium is in- tended to supply the place of the Extractum Thebaicum of the for- mer Pharmacopoeia. ■' Purified opium is used in the Tinct. Opii (which is intended to supply the place" of the Tinct. Tbebaica): Tihct. Opii Camphorata (in the room' of the E1ix." Paregoric.), Pulv. e Creta CdmpiositUs cum Opio. Pulvis Ipe- cacUaiihae'Compositus: Pulvis Opia-s tus: Pilulae ex Opio: and Conieetio Opiata; the latter medicine is in- tended to supply'the place of-the Philonium Ldndinense. Opobalsaikuni, a species of Amyris; also a name of the balsam of Gilead. Opocalpason, trxoxaXirx^w, or Ofio- carpason\ the juice of-a tree called Calpasi. It resembles myrrh, butts' poisonous. Opodeldoc, the name of a plaster* said to be invented by Minderenisr it is often mentioned by Paracelsus. At present the medicine known by this name is the Lin. Saponae. Opodeocele, a rupture through the foramen ischii, or into tne labia pu-* dendi. Opopahax, vmncxix%, a species' of Pdstinaca; also the name of the gnrrf which exudes from the Pasiinacd Opopanax, Linn, retained in the Col- lege Pharmacopoeia. Oppilatio. Oppilaiion is a dose kind of obstruction;1 for, according to Rhodius, it signifies not only to shut out, but also to fill. Oppressio, the catalepsy. ' Optitus Nervvsrt>ptic nerve, from oTrroi^xi, to see. This, with its fellow,' is the second pair whith proceeds from the brain. See Nerve. Optics, is a mathematical science'- that treats of the sight in gene rah* and of every thing that is seen in direct rays; and explains the several properties and effects of vision, in general, and properly of that which- is direct and ordinary: for when the rays of light are considered as re* fleeted, the science which teaches their laws and properties is called Catoptrics; and when the refraction of rays is considered, and the laws and nature of it explained and de- monstrated, the sdence is called Dioptrics. So that optics compre- hend the whole, of which catoptrics OR ( 47* ) OH and dioptrics are two parts. See Vision. Opuntia, the Indian fig; a species of Cadus; also the usual name of the variety called Common Indian Fig. Orange. See Aurantium. Orange (Shaddock), a name of a variety of Aurantium. Orbicular Bone, is one of the bones of the inward ear, tied by a slender ligament to the sides of the stapes; thus called from its figure, orbis sig- nifying round, like a globe. Orbicularis, a name of the sphinc- ter ani; also of the fungus, called Crejiitus Lupi. Orbicularis Clausor, the orbicular muscle of the eye-lid. Orbicularis Labiorum. It isa mus- cle that draws the lips together, and is the same as Osculatorius, the kissing muscle, because it acts at that time. It is also called Sphinder Labiorum. Orbicularis Oris, i. e. Orbicularis vel Sphinder Labiorum. Orbicularis Palpebrarum, are thin fleshy muscles, whosefibres circularly surround the eye-lids, and act as the preceding. See Eye. Orbit, signifies the round of any thing, whether concave or convex:: but in Anatomy is most commonly used for the cavity in which the eye is placed. Or bit alia Arteria, the arteries of the orbits of the eyes: they are branches of the Inferior Maxillary Arteries, which see. Or bit are Externum Infer ius (Fora- men). See Maxilla Superior. Orbitaris Processus. See Maxilla Superior. Orbitarii Nervi, i. e. Motores Ocu- lorum Extern:. Orbitale Externum, Foramen. It is in the os maxillare, below the or- bit; through it the nerves and ves- sels which come from the teeth pass to the cheek. Orbitale Internum, Hrramen. It is a little above the os planum; through it goes a branch of the fifth pair of nerves to the nose. OrAios, ofxp;, the extremities of the eye-lids, where the eye-lash« grow. Orchotomia, from opx^U a testicle^ and t^w, to cut; castration. Ordo, order, the first subdivision in the Linnaean system of plants. In the first thirteen classes it is deter- mined by the number of the pistilla, or female parts of generation, and signified by the Greek word Tt/vn, muUer, a woman, compounded with the numerical terms pom;, &?, &c. as for instance, monogynia,o -that wherever sourness,, acidity, or tart- ness exists,' tfiere we, are sure that oxygen is present. The particles of oxygen are too pellucid, or too small OX ( 4S4 ) 62 to be seen by the naked eye, or the microscope. But its addition to other bodies increases their weight, and its subtraction lessens their weight. As, therefore, it is pon- derable, and possesses considerable gravity, it must be material. It exists in two forms, both of which show its great utility and abundance in nature. First, it is, as was just observed, an ingredient in all acids (see the catalogue of them under the article Acids); and, secondly, it combines with many other bodies, without converting them to acids, and thereby forms the class of sub- stances called Oxyds. It has been found, that when metals, such as lead, quicksilver, and iron, for ex- ample, lose their lustre, malleability, ductility, and electrical conducting quality in the open fire, they attract oxygen from the atmosphere, and become heavier by its addition. In that state, they are called oxyds, a word corresponding to the calces of the older Chemists. Besides these metallic oxyds, there are vegetable oxyds, where oxygen exists, but with- out manifesting any direct sourness, as in their farina, or meal, starch, or amylum, gum, sugar, and mucilage. There are also animal oxyds, where Oxygen enters into their constitu- tions without begetting acidity, as in the nerves, muscles, blood, saliva, mucus, pancreatic juice, lymph, gas- tric fluid, semen, and tears; all of which contain oxyen, but not to the souring point. The copiousness of oxygen can be judged of from these examples. But, besides these plen- tiful sources of it, there is another which may be called its grand store- house, or magazine; and this is the earth's atmosphere; about one-fourth part of which consists of oxygen in combination with light, and caloric, or heat, forming empyreal, or vital air. This vital air is essentially necessary to the living existence of animais, who would almost irhme* diately die without it. During the process of respiration or breathing, it is decomposed, and while the oxy- gen and light, or phosoxygen, enters into the blood through the membra- nous texture of the lungs, the caloric is disengaged from .its latent state, and is diffused freely to impart warmth to every part of the body* and thus to keep up the animal heat. Oxygen also is an ingredient in water, which, experiments teach us to believe, is composed of somewhat more than o«*-sixth of oxygen united to somewhat above^W-sixths of hy- drogen or phlogiston in close union; whence water, which is not an acid but an oxyd, has been called in tech- nical language, oxyd of phlogiston. Oxylapathum, sharp-pointed dock; also the common sorrel. Oxymel, of i/juiAt, from ofo?, vinegar^ and (j.zXi, honey. Honey and vine- gar, formed into syrup, is called Simple Oxymel. Oxyphlegmasia, oZvQXsypxo-ix, an acute inflammation. Oxypha-nicia, or Oxyphcenicon, ta- marinds. Oxyjihonia, o%v$mix, the same as Paraphonia Clangens, It is a howl- ing kind of voice. Oxyregmia, o\vpvy\i.ix, from ofu?, acid, and epniyu, to break wind; an acid eructation. Oxyrrhodinon, of-vppo&vov, a compo- sition of the oil of roses and vine- sar- Oxys, oft/?, wood sorrel. Qxysaccharumj o^va'xx^xpov, a com- position of vinegar and sugar. Oxytoca, from oft/?, quick, and tix- tw, to bring forth ; medicines which promote delivery. Ozana, oUpuvx, from o£«, olfacio, to smell rank; is an ulcer in the in- side of the nostrils, that gives an ill stench. Qze, o£«, is sometimes used to sig- nify a stench in the mouth. PA ( 483 ) PA p IS put in prescription for a Jiu- ' gil, which is the eighth part of a handful; and sometimes for parts. P. AE. is used to signify partes aquales, equal parts of any ingredients. P. P. is sometimes used in pre- scription, for pulvis. patrum, Jesuits' powder, so called, because they first brought it into Europe. Pabulum, signifies, strictly, the food of cattle, but is by Willis, and some late writers, applied to such parts of our common aliment as are necessary to recruit the animal fluids, as likewise to any matter that con- tinues the cause of a disease. Padarthrocace, from waif, a boy, ct,fifov, a joint, and xxxov, an evil; the joint-evil. Severinus calls the Spina Ventosa by this name, as also doth Dr. Cullen. By some this name is used to express a sort of ana- sarca. Paonia, Paony, or Piony, from Paeon, the physician, who with this plant cured Pluto when he was wounded by Hercules. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates three species. the Paonia Officinalis of Linn. Paidion, irxihov. So Hippocrates calls the child in the womb when per- fected there. Paidopo'etic, of the foetus. Pain. It is commonly laid down, that pain is a solution of continuity, but this is not a good definition; for it is the sense of a more violent and sudden solution of continuity made in the nerves, membranes, canals, and muscles. The causes, therefore, of pain, may be all such things as are able to distract the parts of the nerves or membranes from one an- other. But there is nothing in the compass of nature which cannot do that, with whatsoever figures or pro- perties it is endued; for, since some- what may always be applied or added to another body, such a body may increase into a bulk too big to flow through a canal of a given diameter, and which will, therefore, require more room: wherefore, whilst the sides of a canal are thrust outward, beyond what they are used to be, that is, the parts composing those sides, before contiguous, being loosened, and moved away from one another; if that body strikes into those sides with a brisk impetus, and that impe- tus is continually removed, the so'- lution will be considerable, or the nisus towards a solution violent, or there will he pain. Wherefore the constituent parts of fluids being suf- ficiently augmented in dimension, and propelled with a continually re- peated impetus against any canal of our body, may occasion that solu- tion, in which consists the origin of pain. For it all comes to the same whether some parts are added to a body, or the parts of that body are, by any cause whatsoever, separated to so great an interval, towards the sides of a canal, as to constitute a di- mension equal to that which arose from the addition of a new part; for the bulk may so far increase both ways, that the natural capacity of the canal is not big enough to con- tain it without some violent dilata- tion, and a distraction of the fibres constituting their coats; and con- sequently pain must follow. Far- ther, as there may be always some- what added to another body, so from any body may somewhat be also takenaway: a body sodiminished in dimension, and impelled with a conr siderably impetus, breaks through the interstices of those fibres, where It is less than the capacity of such interstices, and moved obliquely, be- cause the superficies of the fibres are not wont to be contained under geo- metrical right lines, but to have par- ticles standing out and prominent; PA ( 484 ) PA and these it divides from one another. And thus any body, of whatsoever figure, may occasion in us pain, so that it be big enough to distend the vessels beyond their wonted measure, pr small enough to enter the pores in the sides of a canal, with an impetus in the manner intimated. And what is thus advanced, with relation to things within the vessels, may be easily applied to others out of the vessels. Palati Ossa, bones of the palate. See Maxilla Superior. Palatina Glandula. S° Stenp calls those of the tonsils, and parts adjacent. Palatinus. It is a branch of the Upper maxillary branch of the fifth pair of nerves: it runs before the pterygoid apophyses of the os spe- noides, in the canal formed by the os maxillare and os palati, and through the foramen palatinum posterips; it spreads in the glandular poat of the palate and parts adjacent. Palatinus Dudus, i. e. Tuba Eu- stachiana. Palato- Pharyngaus. See Constric- tor Isthmi Faucium, and Peristaphylo- Pharyngai. Palato- Saljiingaus, called also Musculus Tuba Novus Valsalva, and Pterygostaphylinus Externus, is a mus- cle arising broad and tendinous from the edge of the lunated part of the os palati, several of its fibres being spread upon the membrane that co- vers the foramen narium; then grow- ing into a small thin tendon, it is reflected about the hook like the pro- cess of the inner wing of the pro- cessus pterygoidasus internus, and is inserted carnous into all the mem- branous, fleshy, and cartilaginous {>arts of the tube. It is used to di- ate and keep open this canal. Palato-Staphyiinus, the same as fterygostaphylinus Internus, which see. Palatum, the palate. See Mouth. Palatum Molle. Behind the bony palate lies the soft palate, from the middle of which the uvula hangs down- Palea, chaff. In Botany, it is a thin membrane springing from a com- mon receptacle, which separates the florets from each other. Palliation, is quieting pain, and fending against the worst symptoms of a dangerous distemper, when no- thing can be directly levelled at the cause, And, Palliatives, are medicines for the foregoing purposes. "Palm (Female), a variety of the male palm. Palm (Male), a species of Phcenix, Palma, the inside of a man's hand. Palma Americana Spinosa, the ebony-tree. Palma Christi. See Ricinus. Palma Coccifera, the coco, or cocker-nut-tree. Palma Japonica, the libby-tree, Indian bread, or sago-tree. Palma Nobilis, palmeto-royal, or cabbage-tree. Palma, palms, one of the seven families, or tribes of the vegetable kingdom, according to Linnaeus. Palma Oleum. It is the produce of the Palma, called in Jamaica, the Mackaw-tree. Dr. Brown, in his, Natural History, says, that the Ne- groes say, that the great mackaw-tree yields the true palm-oil. The fruit is pressed, or first bruised, and then boiled in water; by either of these me- thods the oil is obtained, which is of the consistence of butter. The co- lour is of a deep yeilsw, inclined td red. Palmaris Longus, is a muscle that arises from the internal extuberance of the humerus, and by a long and slender tendon it passes above the an- nular ligament tp the palm of the hand, where it expands itself into a large aponeurosis, which cleaves close to the skin above, and to the sides of the bones of the metacarpus be- low, and to the first phalanx of the fingers; by which means it makes four cases for the tendons of the fingers to pass through. This mus- cle is sometimes wanting, but the aponeurosis is always there. PA ( 4^5 ) PA Palmaris Brevis, is a muscle that lies under the aponeurosis of the first. It ariseth from the bone of the metacarpus that sustains the little finger, and from the bone of the carpus that lies above the rest. It goes transversely, and is inserted into the eighth bone of the carpus. The first assists the hand to grasp any thing closely, and the second makes the palm of the hand concave. Palmaris Cutaneus, i. e. Palmaris Brevis. Palmula, a date; also a name for the broad and flat end of a rib. ir Palmus, from palma, the palm of the hand; the fifth degree in the Lin- naean scale for measuring the parts of plants; the breadth of the palm measuring from the thumb, or three Parisian inches. See Mensura. Palpebra, eye-lids. See Eyes. Palpitation, is a beating or pant- ing, and often used for that alteration in the pulse ofthe heart, upon frights or any other causes, as makes it felt: for the constancy of a natural uni- form pulse goes on without distinc- tion. Palsy, is a privation of motion, or sense of feeling, or both, proceeding from some cause below the cerebel- lum, joined with a coldness, softness, flaccidity, and, at last, wasting of the parts. Hence it appears, that the brain, or cerebellum, is not affected with a palsy; and, therefore, the in- ternal senses, and the motion of the heart and thorax, or the pulse and respiration, are not necessarily inter- rupted or destroyed. If this priva- tion be in all the parts below the head, except the thorax and heart, it is wont to be called a Paraplegia; if in one side only, it is called Hemi- plegia; if in some parts only of one side, it is wont to be called a parti- cular Paralysis. There is a three-fold division of a palsy worth taking notice of in practice: the first is a privation of motion, sensation remaining, Se- condly, a privation of sensation, mo- tion remaining. And, lastly, a pri- vation of both together. The first is, when the motion of all the parts below the head, or of some of the parts only, except that of the thorax and heart, is taken away, the sense of feeling yet remaining. And that the cause of this may be the more intelligible, we may remember, that by tying a ligament on any artery, the motion of that part is destroyed, to which that artery is accustomed to convey the blood. From whence it follows, that the blood, or some parts of the blood, are required for muscular motion. But concerning an Apoplexy (which sce^, it was re* marked, mat an influx of the ner- vous fluid into the muscles was like- wise necessary to the motion of its parts: from whence it is easy to con- clude, that, to the production of mo- tion in any part, there is necessarily required a free passage both of the blood and animal spirits into the muscles allotted for the motion of that part, that is, a concourse of both fluids. But this proposition is also very certain, and necessary to be known, in order to the right under- standing of this affair. il Besides the conflux of the ner- vous and arterial fluids for the mov- ing any parts, there is also required a sudden rarefaction, or an expansion of them into bubbles every way, either of one, or other, or both, as they flow into the muscle. And, " No part can be moved, unless the muscle belonging to that part be contracted in its length: but a mus- cle cannot be contracted in length, Unless it be stretched in breadth, and unless the solid part of a muscular fibre is suddenly forced outward from the quantity of liquors flowing there- into. Hereupon a reason may be given how a paralysis without motion is brought about. First of all, by too much humidity stretching the fibres in length. Secondly, from cold things that thicken the juices, and hinder rarefaction. Thirdly, from external compression. Fourthly* p* ( 4*$ ) PA from hot things which straighten the supple membranes and vessels. AU these causes affect the blood or mus- cles; the former, by thickening it, so that it cannot suddenly rarefy; and the latter, by relaxing them into too great a length, with too much mois- ture; or contracting them into too narrow dimensions, hy too much heat. But the sensation may be yet preserved, because, notwithstanding all the^e hindrances, the animal spi- rits and nerves may not be touched, or, as yet, at all affected. The causes of the second are all those things which so far thicken the ani- mal spirits in the nerves, arising be-i low the cerebellum, that though in- deed they may flow into the muscles, through the nerves, and there, by the occursion of some liquor secreted from the blood, rarefy; yet they can- not alone flow in such quantities into the nerves, as from a very slight cause to undulate in waves: whence sensation will cease without losing the motion of the part. The causes of this kind are also whatsoever ren- der those nerves more lax and moist, and so less apt for lively vibrations; the animal spirits flowing in the mean time into the muscles; from whence motion is performed without sensation. From the explanation of these two kinds, it may be easy to understand the third, in which both sense and motion are lost, because this is compounded of the other two; and the cure is to be circumstanced accordingly. According to Dr. Cullen, a palsy is a loss ofthe power pf voluntary mo- tion, but affecting certain parts of the body only, and it is often accompa- nied with sleepiness. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is a genus of disease in the class Neuroses, and order Comata. The loss of the power of voluntary motion, he observes, may be owing to the morbid affection of the muscles, or organs of motion, by which they are rendered unfit for motion, or to an interruption of the influx of the ner- vous power into them, which is al- ways necessary to the motions of those that are under the power of the will; The disease from the first of these causes, as consisting in an organic and local affection, is referred to the class of local diseases. As the palsy% we are to consider, that disease only which depends upon the interrupted influx of the nervous power. The loss of sense is often mentioned as an instance ofthe palsy; it does not al- ways accompany the loss of motion, nor does it appear to be an essential symptom of the palsy. This disease proceeds from a cause below the ce-i rebellum, is accompained with a coldness, flaccidity, and at length a wasting ofthe parts affected: hence it seems, that the brain or cerebellum, is not affected with a palsy; and there-* fore the internal senses, and the mo- tion of the heart and lungs, i. e. the pulse and respiration, are not neces- sarily interrupted or destroyed. If the privation of voluntary moi tion be in all the parts below the head, or from any part of the body, trans- versely and downwards, it is cal- led Paraplegia; when it attacks the. whole of the muscles of one side of the body, it is called Hemiplegia; if a part only of one side is the seat of this disorder, it is called a particular Paralysis. Pampiniformia Corpora, from pam- pinus, a vine-tendril, and forma, shape^ i. e. Spermatica Cliorda. The sper- matic vessels form a plexus, which, from its similitude to the tendrils of a vine, is called Pamjiiniformis. Panacea, itxvxxux, was a term first given by Galen to some medicines he had a great opinion of; the word coming from w«, omnis, all,, and xxio^xi, sano, to make well; and many medicines, in the chemical Pharmacy, particularly, are now in the shops under this name, as the conceits of their inventors have been pleased to fix it upon them; but there has been so much deceit herein, that the term has almost lost its credit. Panacea Due. Holsatia, X. t. tartar vitriolated. PA ( 48? ) PA Penacea Duplicata, \. e. Arcanum portae, and the intercostal furnishes Dujdicatum. it with nerves. The use of the sue* Panacea Vegetabilis, a name given cus pancreaticus is to dilute the chyle to saffron. with the liquor that is separated in Panata, or Panatella, panada; a the glands of the guts, that it may mixture of bread and water together, the more easily enter the mouths of probably thus called, from panis, the lacteal vessels. bread. Pancreas Minus. Where the extte- Panax, ginseng, A genus in Lin- mity of the pancreas is connected to ttaeus's botany. He enumerates five the duodenum, it sends out an elon- species. The college have intro- gation, with a distinct duct in it, duced the root of the Panax quin- which opens into the duodenum. quefolium, Linn, or Ginseng, into Pancreatica, inflammation of the their Pharmacopoeia. pancreas. Panchymagoga, itxyxv^xyuyo-), from Pancreatica Arteria, The splenic axv, om- Pancreatica Vena. They are seve* ne, all, and xpix;, caro, flesh. The ral small branches from the splenica, pancreas, or sweet-bread, is a gland which run to the pancreas along its of the conglomerate sort, situated lower side. There are other small between the bottom of the stomach, pancreatic veins which do not rise and the vertebrae of the loins. It from the splenica. lies across the abdomen* reaching Pandiculatio, pandiculation, of from the liver to the spleen, and is stretching. It is that restless stretch- strongly tied to the peritonaeum, ing that accompanies the cold fit of from which it receives its common an intermitting fever. membranes. It weighs commonly Panic. This term seems to have four or five ounces. It is about six its original from the stratagem of a fingers breadth long, two broad, and great general* whose name was Pan, one thick. Its substance is a little and who contrived, with a few men, soft aild supple. Every little gland to make such shouts, where the dis- has a small excretory vessel, which position of the country and some uniting all together, form one com- rocks favoured the sound, as made mon duct about the bigness of a their numbers appear so large to the quill, clear and transparent, like to enemy, as terrified them from an ad- a lymphatic vessel. This duct runs vanfageous encampment: whence a all along the middle of the pancreas, false fear ever since is called a Panic, and opens into the cavity of the duo- Panicula, a panical, in Botany, is denum, at its lower end, where there formed by peduncles divided or is a little caruncle at its orifice, branched without any determined Sometimes it joins the ductus com- order, as occurs in common oats. munis choledochus, and then both Panis, bread, from tffxv, 'all in all. open at one orifice into the dnode- Panis Ater, and Panis Cibarius, num. This canal was first found by bread made with flour, with all its Virtsungius, and is called Dudus bran. Pancreaticus Virtsungii. Pattniculu:, signifies the same as The pancreas receives arteries from Membrana, which see. Whence, the cceliac. Its veins carry their blood Parmieulus Adijiosus, is the same into the splenic branch of the vena as Membrana Adiposa, And, PA ( 498 ) PA Pannicutus Carnosus, the same as Membrana Carnosa. And, Panniculus Nervosus, the same as the preceding. Panojihobia, that kind of melan* choly mat is attended with ground- less fear. Panochia, buboes in the groin. Pansies, viola tri-colour; also other species ot Viola. Pantophobia, the same as Hydro- phobia. Papaver. The poppy is a genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates nine species. Papaver Album, white garden- poppy. It is the Papaver somniferum, Lin. In the college Dispensatory, the heads of this species have been re- tained for making the Syrupus Pa- paveris albi, formerly called Syrupus e Meconio, or Diacodion. Papaver Rubrum vel Rhceas, corn- rose or wild poppy. It is the Pa- paver Rhceas, Lin. This species hath also been retained in the Dis- pensatory for making the Syrupus Papaveris Erratici. Papilionaceous. The flowers of sonae plants are thus called by bota- nists, which represent something of the figure of a butterfly, with its wings displayed. And here the pe- tala, or flower leaves, are always of a difform figure. They are four in number, but joined together at the extremities; one of these is usually larger than the rest, and is erected in the middle of the flower, and by some called Vexillum. The plants that have this flower are of the legumi- nous kinds, as pease, vetches, &c. Papilla, the nipple. Papilla. So Peyer calls the intes- tinal glands. Papilla Cordis. See Heart. Papilla Intestinorum. See Intes- tines. Papilla Medullares, small emi- nences on the medulla oblongata, called by Winslow Tubercula Ma- nttllaria. Papilla Pyramidales. See Lin- gua. Papilla Renum, See Kidneys. Many other parts of the body are also called Papilla, from their like- ness to a nipple or teat, this word signifying so much. Papillare Os, i. e. Os Sphenoides. Papillaris Herba, nipple-wort. Paljiillares Processus. The extre- mities of the olfactory nerves insert- ed into the mucous membrane of the nose, are thus named. Pajipos, the downy hairs upon the chin. Pappus, in Botany, is that soft, light down, which grows out of the seeds of some plants, such as thistles, dandelion, hawk-weed, &c. and which buoys them up so in the air, that they can be blown any where about with the wind. And there- fore, this distinguishes one kind of plants called Papposa. Papula, a hard inflamed pimple that suppurates with difficulty. Par. When applied to days, it signifies even; when used in pre- scriptions, it signifies a pair, or twit. Par Cucullare. So Casserius calls the Musculus Crico-Arytanoideus. Par Linguale, the ninth pair of nerves from the head. Par Mentale, i. e. Musculi Leva- tores Labii Inferiores. Par Vagum, the wandering pair of nerves. See Nerve. Para, itxpx, a Greek preposition, which when prefixed to the name of a disorder, denotes its slightness, as paraplexia, a slight apoplexy. Paracentesis, •jcxpxxivrtcri;, from vsx- pxxwTeu, compungo, to pierce through; is that operation, whereby any of the venters are perforated to let out any matter, as tapping in a tym- pany. Paracmasiicos, and Par acme, tsx- qxxfiMo-Tixo;, iax^xx^.r\, expresses the declension of any distemper; as also, according to Galen, that part of life where a person is said to grow old, and which he reckons from 35 to 49, when he is said to be old. Paracbe, Trxpxxon, difficult hearing, dulness of hearing. PA ( 489 ) PA -Paratope, vxpxxoTv. In Hippo- it whistles, as it were, through thfc crates it is a slight delirium. _ nose. 4. Paraphonia Palatina, in Paracusis, depraved hearing, as which the voice is obscure, confused* when sounds are indistinct, double, and hardly conveys an intelligible &c. also when only excited within sound. 5. Paraphonia Clangens, a the ear. ■ Dr. Cullen places this ge- shrill or squealing. 6. Paraphonia nus of disease in the class of Locales, Comatosa, when the voice is sent out and order Dysasthesia. He distin- during inspiration, and resembles the gurshes two species; 1. Paracusis snorting of people asleep. Im/ierfeda, in which sounds are with Paraphora, a slight kind of deli- difficulty distinguished. 2. Paracusis riom, or light-headedness in a fever: Imaginariai which i, also called Tin- some use this word for a delirium in nitus Aurium; it is when the sound general. perceived is not from without, biit Parafhrenesis, a delirium; also the is excited within the ear. paraphrenitis. Paracynanche, tvapxxwxyxn, from Paraphrenitis, irxpx signifying something injurious, Swelled as to-stretch out of the mouth, and ax- about fourteen years of age. 2. Para- p^rr,^, fostahd near. In Hippocrates phonia Rauca, when the voice is coarse it signifies the Epididymis. Hero- and rough. 3. Paraphonia Resonans, philus and Galen call these the Va- when, besides the disagreeable voice?, ricose Parastata, to distinguish thera 3R PA ( 490 ) PA from the Glandulose Parastata, now called Prostata. Rufus Ephesius called the tubae Fallopianae by the name of Parastata Varicosa. Parastremma, itxpxo"vpi\n\i.x, from wapao-Tf fc£>«, to distort, or Jtervert; a perversion or convulsive distortion of the mouth, or any part of the face. Parasynanche, irxpxo-uixyxn, a spe- cies of Quinsy. Parathenar Major. This muscle in each foot is fixed backward by a fleshy body, to the outer part of the lower side of the os calcis, from the small posterior external tubero- sity all the way to the interior tube- rosity; there it joins the metatarsus, and at the basis of the fifth metatarsal bone, separates from it again, and forms a tendon, which is inserted in the outside of the first phalanx of the little toe, near its basis, and near the insertion ofthe parathenar minor. It separates the little toe from the rest. Parathenar Minor. This muscle in each foot, is fixed along the pos- terior half of the outer and lower side of the fifth bone of the meta- tarsus. It terminates under the head of the bone in a tendon, which is inserted in the lower part of the basis of the first phalanx of the little toe. Some call these muscles Transversales Pedis. Pardalion. So the Agate is called, that is of a black, dark, or ash-colour, and its shades are so disposed as to resemble the skin of a panther. Paregoricus, m-xp-nyoptxoc, paregoric, from tssxprryopiiD, to console, mitigate, or assuage. All opiates are thus called, but it is an epithet for any medicine that relieves pain. Pareira Brava, i. e. Cissampelos Pareira, Linn. This root hath been retained in the college Pharmaco- poeia. Parencejihalis, frornwapa, near, and Eyxt$xXo;, the brain; the cerebellum. Parenchyma, vxpsyxvfxx, from ra- piyxy-jy, transfundo, to strain through. The ancients used to imagine some parts in an human body mere flesh, in opposition to vascular, and through which some humours were strained, as water soaks through earth: but better information has taught other- wise. Erasistratus is said to have in- troduced this term to signify all that substance which is contained in the interstices betwixt the blood-vessels of the viscera, which he imagined to be extravasated and concreted blood. According to some, it is any of the viscera through which the blood is strained. Also, Parenchymata, from the same de- rivation, signifies all the viscera, be- cause they are looked upon as so many strainers to the humours which pass through them. Paresis, irxpio-u;. Aretaeus says it is a palsy of the bladder, when the urine is either suppressed or dis- charged involuntarily. It is now un- derstood to be an imperfect paralysis. Parietalia Ossa, from paries, a wall: they defend the brain like walls. Paristhmia, irxpi$jt,ix, from vtxpx, and »o-S/.ciov; a part of the throat so cal- led; the tonsils, or disorders of the tonsils. Paristhmiotomus, an instrument with which the tonsils were formerly scarified. Paronychia, itxpuwyix, from tcrx^x, circum, about, and ovi/f, unguis, the nail; is a tumour upon the end of a finger, commonly called a Felon, or Whitloe. A plant is also thus called, from its supposed virtues in suppu- rating ana cleansing such tumours; and by the common people Whitlow- wort, or Grasi: it is also a name of a species of Illecebrum. Parotides, glands behind the ears, from Tnx^x, and y;-, auris, the ear. See Mouth. When these glands tu- mify and suppurate, which they are most apt to do in malignant cases, the swellings take the same name. Parotis, irxpun;, singular of Paro- tides, and synonymous with Bubo; also an inflammation or an abcess of the parotid gland. Paroxysm, T«;oftWju,o:-, from -ax- ey^vw, exacerbo, to aggravate; is the PA ( 491 ) ?A height or fit of any distemper that re- 1 turns at certain times. Parsley. See Apium. Parsnep. See Pastinaca. Parthenium, feverfew, a species of Matricaria. This is the species for- merly used in the shops. Particle. This is the same as Atom, or Corpuscle, which see. But it may be necessary here farther to recite some of those laws by which those small portions of matter are influ- enced in their occursions and motions, besides what hath been already said under the word Attradion, which see. Sir Isaac Newton, in his Optics, has opened a way to determine the bulk of the smallest particles, and has de- monstrated, beyond all possibility of contradiction, the hardness of the particles ofthe minutest magnitudes, and even of those which constitute fluid bodies collectively. And on the same principles has Dr. John Keil taught us these farther properties of matter when broke, or existing in the smallest portions, i. That the least particle of mat- ter assignable may so fill any large as- signed space, that the diameters of the pores between its parts may be all less than any given right line, or so that all the parts of such a particle shall be nearer to each other than any given right line, a. Two bodies may be given equal in bulk, but yet any how unequal in specific gravity, or in the quantity of matter in each; so that the sums of the pores in each shall be nearly equal. As for instance, in a cubic inch of gold, and another of air, the quan- tity of matter in the former may be :jo,ooo times as great as that in the lat- ter; yet the vacuities in the gold may be to those in the air, as 999999 to 1000000, which is very near equal. 3. Those particles which constitute air, water, or any other fluid, if they touch one another, are not absolutely solid; but are compounded of other particles, which do contain within 1 hem many vacuities. And such particle of matter as are the least of all others, and which are perfectly solid and devoid of all interspersed vacuities, may be called the first, or primary component particles of mat- ter, or particles of the first composi- tion. Such moleculae as are com- pounded of these first particles only, may be called particles of the second composition. And such moles as are compounded of these second molecu- lae, by several of them coalescing to- gether, may be called particles of the third composition; and so on, to the last composition of particles of which bodies are made, and into which they are primarily dissolved. 4. If a particle of matter touch any body, the force by which it tends towards that body, or by which it ad- heres to it, is proportional to the quantity ofthe contact; for such par- ticles as lie remote from the place of contact add nothing to the cohesion; and, therefore, according to the se- veral degrees or quantities of the con- tact of particles, there will arise seve- ral degrees of the firmness or cohe- sion of bodies. And the greatest force or degree of cohesion will be when the surfaces of the cohering particles are perfectly plain; for there the force, by which any one par- ticle adheres to another, will (cateris paribus) be as the parts ofthe superfi- ces in which they touch. And hence only can the cause of the cohesion of the parts of matter in solid and firm bodies be solved. 5. Those particles are most easily separated one from another, whose contacts with other particles are fewest and least; as will be the par- ticles of a spherical figure. And from hence only can the true cause of fluidity arise. 6. It the texture of a body be such, that its particles of the last com- position (prop. 3.) can be moved a little from their primary state of co- hesion or contact by some external force, but yet so that the particles of the body do not by such force run into any new contacts or cohesions; then they will recover again their PA ( 492 ) PA former contacts by the power of at- traction, or by a force that will make them tend towards one another: and, consequently, such a body will, after the force, recover again its former figure and position of particles: and in this consists the reason of elas- ticity. 7. But if the texture of a body be such, that when its particles are by some external force removed from their former contacts, they go imme- diately into others of the same degree, that body cannot recover its former figure and position of parts: and this is the texture of such bodies as are soft. 8. As particles which are perfect- ly solid will attract one another the most strongly: and as in all other par- ticles the power of their attraction is proportionable to their density or so- lidity, so the attractive forces, even of particles perfectly dense or solid, depend much upon their figures. For if a small particle of matter be sup- f>osedto be formed into an indefinite- y small plate, of a circular figure; and if another particle be supposed to be in a right line passing through the centre of that plate, and at right an- gles to its plane > then, if that particle be distant from the circular plate a tenth part of the radius of that circle, the force by which that corpuscle is attracted by the plate is thirty times Jess than if the attracting matter had coalesced into a spherical figure; so that the virtue of the whole particles had been diffused, as it were, from one physical point. But yet, this circular plate will more strongly at- tract the particle than any other particle of the same weight with it, that shall be formed into a long and slender cylinder. 9. Salts are bodies, whose particles pf the last composition are endued with a great attractive force; but yet between those particles there are very many pores which are pervious to particles of the last composition of 'water, which, being strongly attracted by the saijne ones, do rush towards them, disjoin their contact, and dis- solve them. 10. A body specifically heavier than water, may have its magnitude so diminished, that it shall be sus- pended by, or swim in water, and not be carried downwards by its own weight, which is the reason that small particles of salts and metals will swim in such menstruums as will dissolve in those metals, &c. 11. Greater bodies attract one an- other with a less force than lesser do: for the force, with which the bodies A and B attract one another, exerts itself only in those particles which are near to one another, the remote ones having no such forces wherefore, there is no greater attrac- tive force required to move the bo- dies A and B towards one another, than to move c and d. But the ve- locity of bodies of the same force are reciprocally proportionable to those bodies: wherefore, the velocity by which A tends towards B, will be to the velocity with which the par- ticle c, apart from the body, tends towards B, as the particle c to the body A: so much less, therefore, is the velocity of the body than that of c would be, if it were separated from it. From hence it comes to pass, that the motion of the greater bodies is naturally so slow, that it is usually retarded by an ambient fluid, or other bodies round about them. But in lesser bodies this attractive force is very active and vigorous, and is the cause of a great many physical effects. iz. The particles of matter, though they do not touch, may come so near to one another, that their mu- tual attractive force shall much ex- ceed the force of gravity. 13. If a particle placed in a fluid be equally attracted every where by all the ambient particles of the fluid, no motion of the particle will arise, PA ( 493 ) PA from thence; but if it be attracted by some particles more, and by others less, it will move that way where the attraction is greatest, and the motion produced will be answer- able to the inequality ofthe attraction. 14. If any body be placed in a fluid, and its particles do more at- tract the particles of the fluid than the particles of the fluid do one an- other; and if there be also in that body any pores pervious to the par- ticles of the fluid; then the particles of the fluid will soon diffuse them- selves through those pores. And if the cohesion of the parts of the body be not strong, but that it may be surmounted by the impetus of the particles of the fluid rushing upon it, and every way into its pores, there will arise from thence a dissolution of that body. Hence the reason of the dissolution of bodies in menstru- ums: in order to which, three things are always necessary: 1. That the particles of the body to be dissolved do more strongly attract the men- struum than those of the menstruum do one another. 2. That the bodies have pores pervious to the particles of the menstruum. 3. That the cohesion of the constituent particles of the body be not so strong, but that it may be broken by the violent ac- tion of the particles of the men- struum upon it. 15. If particles mutually attract- ing each other do also mutually touch one another, no motion can arise; but if they are separated from one another a very small distance, a motion must arise from their mutual attraction: though, if they are re- moved from each other so far that they cannot attract one another more than they will the particles of the fluid in which they are, then on that account also will no motion be pro- duced. From these principles all the phenomena of fermentation, and all effervescences do proceed. And hence appears the reason why oil of yitriol, mingled with a little water, hath so great an ebullition: for, by the infusion of the water, the saline particles are a little disjoined from their mutual contacts; but since they do much more attract one another than they do the particles of the wa- ter, and since they are not every way equally attracted, a considerable motion must from thence arise. And from hence also may be seen the rea- son why so great an ebullition arises from putting filings of steel into the former mixture of oil of vitriol with a little water; for the particles of the steel have a very great degree of elas- ticity, and thence a strong resilition must arise. And from hence also it is, that some menstruums act with a greater force, and will sooner dis-? solve some metals when mingled with a little water, than when pure, and without such mixture. 16. If the particles which do mu- tually attract each other have no elas- ticity, then they are not reflected back from one another, but will form aggregates of particles, from whence coagulation arises: and if these aggregates exceed in specific gravity the weight of the fluid, and are large enough, a precipitation will succeed; though a precipitation may also arise from the specific gravity of the menstruum being diminished or increased. 17. If the figure of particles mu- tually attracting each other, when swimming in a fluid, be such, that there is a greater attracting force in some of their given parts than in others, as also a greater contact there; then those particles will coalesce into bodies having given figures: and this way crystallization arises; and, from the figures of the crystals given, geo- metry will determine the figures of the component particles. 18. If between two particles of a fluid another shall interpose, whose two opposite laces or sides have very great attractive forces, this interpos- ing particle will glue or fasten the other two to itself; and when this is done throughout the whole fluid, that fluid will be frozen or turned into ice. PA ( 494 ) PA i$. If a body of some bulk emit rive of patina. This is a little round a large quantity of effluvia, and the bone, about two inches broad, pretty particles of such effluvia have a very thick, a little convex on both sides, great attracting force, then will these and covered with a small cartilage effluvia, when they come near any on its fore side; it is soft in children, lesser or lighter body, by their at- but very hard in those of riper years; tracting force, surmount the gravity it is called also Mola. Over it passes of those bodies, and lift them up to the tendon of the muscles which ex- the bodies from whence they flow; tend the leg, to whfch it serves as a and, since the effluvia are much more pulley for facilitating their motion, copious and thick at lesser distances by removing their direction from from the emittent body than at the centre of motion. greater, the light body will be at- Pathema, >ax%px, affedus animi, tracted by still more and more dense passion, or affection, or disorder. effluvia, and, at last, be brought to Pathetici, diseases in which the adhere to the emittent body. And appetites and passions are principally this way most of the phenomena of affected by excess or defect. electricity may be solved. See Cohesion. Pathetic Nerve. See Nerve, and Parturitio, labour, or childbirth. Paiheticus. Partus, delivery, or the birth. See Patheticuf, from ««&>;, affedion, Fcetus. or passion; an epithet of the fourth Parulis, irxpovX^, from mp, and pair of nerves, so called, because otAov, a gum; an inflammation, boil, they direct the eves to intimate the or abscess in the gums. passions of the mind: they pass by Passiflora, passion-flower. A ge- the sides of the sella turcica, and go nus in Linnaeus's botany. He enu- through the foramen lacerum orbi-r merates twenty-eight species. tale superius to the superior oblique Passio, a passion, affection, or dis- muscle. ease; henceJiassio hypochondriac a, &c Pathognomonics, irx^oyvufMrnxo-:, pa- Passive Principles, are such as the thognomonic, from waQoi, a disease, chemists mean by earth, &c. but and yvvT-xv, to know; an epithet for their distinction is useless, because a symptom, or a course of symptoms in all matter there is such a princi- that are inseparable from a distemper, pie; so that what one seems to have and are found in that only, and in in activity, or inactivity, more than no other. another, arises only from their dif- Pathologia, wxQoXoyix, from tc-xQo;, ferent modification. See Vis Inertia, a disease, and Xiyu, to speak, or com- Passula, raisins. memorate; the theory of the diseased Passulatum, is a term given by state of the body. It treats of the Dispensatory writers to some medi- nature, differences, causes, effects, cines, where raisins are the chief in- &c. of diseases: though the dif- gredient, as the electarium passula- ferences, or rather arrangement of turn, &c. diseases is generally termed Nosology. Passum, raisin-wine. In order to understand a disease, we Pasta Regia, a lozenge. should consider the morbific causes, Pastillum, or Pastillus, a little parts affected, symptoms, crisis,diag- lump of paste, or ball, made to take nostics, and prognosis: hence,patho- like a lozenge, a troch, or pastil. logy is divided into all these parts. Pastinaca, parsnep. A genus in Patientia, garden-patience; a spe- Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates cies of Rumex. three species. Patientia Musculus. It is the Le- Pastinaca Olusatra, Hercules'sali- vator Scapula, which see. heal, or wound-wort. Pator Narium, the sinus, cavity, Patella, the knee-pan; a diminu- or chasm of the nose. PE ( 495 ) PE Patrum Cortex, i. e. Cortex Peru- vianus; so called from the Jesuits (called Fathers in the church of Rome), who first spread its use in Europe. Paulina, Confedio. It is a warm opiate. Tire London College have called it Confedio Opiata in their Disjtensatory. It is the Paulina of A'istarchus, which is the same with the Confedio Archigenis. Favor, fear. Vogel makes it a species of Somnium. Sometimes it signifies the itch. Pea. See Pi sum. Peach-tree. See Persica, Pear-tree. See Pyrus. Peastone, a genus of Saxum, con- sisting of little bodies, which are round and globose. Peat, a vegetable substance, form- ing large masses in swampy and wet places: it is formed chiefly of a little water-plant called sphagnumpalustre. It is inflammable, and in many parts of the earth employed for fuel. It thrives more particularly in the cooler latitudes. Pebble, a genus of Petra, admit- ting a very fine polish, composed of a flinty matter, and of great hardness, opake, invested with an outward crust, and frequently marked with concentric rings, surrounding a nu- cleus. Pechedion, irnx^oi, the perinseum. Pechyagra, the gout in the elbow. Pechys, irn^oc, the elbow. Pecquet's Dud. Sec Dudus Tho- racicus. Peden, the pubes, or share-bone. Peden, the shell-fish called a Scal- lop. Pedinaus Musculus, vel Pedinalis. According to Riolanus, it is that part of the triceps which arises nearest to the cartilage of the os pubis. Brown says it is called Pedinaus, because it rises from the os pectinis. It is also called Lividits, from its colour. It rises from the upper part of the os pubis, on the outside of Poupart's ligament; runs downwards, back- wards and outwards, and is inserted into the linea aspera, below the littte trochanter. Pedinis Os, i. e. Os Pubis. Pedoralis, pectoral, medicines that are appropriated to disorders of the breast and lungs. Pedoralis, from the ospedoris, the pectoral muscles. PedoralisMajor. This muscle rises in a radiated manner, from the ante- rior and inferior part of the clavicle, then from the sternum, and at the lower part from the third, fourth and fifth ribs, from the cartilage, and partly from the bony part of the sixth rib; then passes towards the arm, with its upper edge contiguous to the deltoid, betwixt which two the ce- phalic vein has its course: near its insertion theJiedoralis doubles in, on its lower edge, and forms a posterior and anterior lamella; then it runs to be inserted into the anterior part of the biceps groove. This muscle is partly a rotator of the arm, but its great use is to bring the arm forward close to the body. Pedoralis Internus, i. e. Triangu- laris Sterni. Pedoralis Minor. Some call ft Serratus Anticus Minor. It lies be- neath the pedoralis major: it rises by three digitations from the third, fourth and fifth ribs, then passes ob- liquely upwards and outwards, and joins with the short head of the bi- ceps to be inserted into the coracokl process of the scapula. Pedoris Os, the sternum. Pedus, the breast, most strictly in- cludes the whole cavity, commonly called by anatomists the Middle Re- gion; but by some writers is more- restrained to particular parts of that division. Also the metatarsus. Pedicelli, i. e. Phthiriasis, i. e. Aca- ri, or small insects, particularly those which lodge between the cuticle and cutis of mankind. Fediculatio, pediculation, Morbus Pedicular is, by the Greeks, <$n$tx7ic ,- is a particular foulness of the skin, very apt to breed lice; and is said to be the distemper of the Egyptian?, PB ( 496 which we read of among the plagues with which God punished that peo- ple. Pediculi Inguinales, crab-lice. Pediculus, a louse. Pediculus, among botanists* is the subdivision of the Pedunculus, or foot-stalk. Pedicus, i. e. Extensor digitorum brevis. Pediluvium, from pedes, the feet, and lavo, to wash. It is a bath for the feet. Pedion, tts&cv, the sole of the foot. Pedsra, the sordes of the eyes, ears* and reet. Pedunculus, in Botany, the foot-* stalk of a flower, distinguished from that of a leaf. --"" PedunCuli Cerebelli. The two trunks from whence the arbor vitae in the brain arise, are thus named. Pelada, a species of baldness; a Jhedding of the hair from a venereal cause. Pelecanus, a pelecan; an instru- ment for drawing the teeth with; also a glass vessel formerly used in chemistry for the digestion or cir- culation of liquors poured in at the narrow necks, which were afterwards hermetically sealed. Pelioma, irtX.iup.x, an ecchymosis when liver-coloured. Pellicle, is a film or fragment of a membrane, from Fellis, the skin, or hide of any creature. Pelma, iriX^Xj the sole of the foot, or a sock adapted to the sole of the foot. Peltalis Cartilago, from pelta, a buckler; the scuti.orm cartilage of the larynx. Pelvis, signifies a bason; for which reason several cavities in the body are called by this name; as the lower part of the abdomen, &c. Pelvis, a name of the cavity in the kidneys. ) FE Pelvis Aurium, the cochlea in the ear. Pelvis Cerebri, the infundibulum in the brain. Pemphigo, i. e. Pemphigus. Pemphigodes, or Pcmjihingodes, tt;jx- tyyywh;, the thrush, or aphthous fe- ver. See Ajitha. Also a particular kind of fever mentioned by Galen, in which the bye-standers may feel a sort of aerial effluvia pass through the skin of the patient,- in the man- ner of an exhalation. Pemphigus, the vesicular fever. Dr. Cullen defines it to be a con- tagious typhus. He observes, that during the first, second, or third day after its access, small vesicles appear* about the size of oats; they continue a few days, and then pour out a thin ichor. The Doctor places it in the class Pyrexia, and order Exan- themata. Pemjitaus, Vipwrxw, an ague, the paroxysm of which returns every fifth day. Penetrating, is said of any thing subtile and piercing. Penetration of Dimensions,- is a phy- sical possession of the same place by two bodies, so that the parts of the one do every way penetrate into, and adequately fill up the dimensions or places of the parts of the other* which is manifestly impossible, and contradictory to demonstration. Penicilla, is a lozenge made round by rolling; the same as Turundula; from penicillus, a pencil, which it re* sembles in shap«. Penicillus, a pledget or tent. Penidium, a kind of clarified su- gar, with a mixture of starch, made up into snail rolls. The confec- tioners call it Barley Sugar. Penis. See Generation (Parts of, projier to Men.) Penis Muliebris, i. e. Clitoris. - Penna, a feather; also the name of a submarine plant, which grows on rocks, and resembles a bird's wing. It is also called Mentula Alaia. Pennyroyal, pulegium. Pensile, is said of some warts, ex- crescences, or tumours, which hang by a small root, as if easy to come off. Pentadadylon, a name for the Pal- ma Christi. PE (497 Pentagynia, from wsv]f, quiaque, five, and ywn, mulier, a woman; one of the orders in the Linnaean botanic system, which have five pistilla, or female organs of generation. Pentandrid, from as above, and ame, maritus, a husband; the fifth dabs in the Linnaean system; it com- prehends such flowers as have five stamina, or male organs of genera- tion. Pentapharmacon, from ttivti, quiti- que1 five, and Qxp^xxw, remedium, re- medy ; is any medicine consisting of five ingredients. Pentdphyllum, cinquefoil. It is the Potent ilia rep tans, Linn. The root of this plant hath been retained in the college Pharmacopoeia. Pepastica, digestive medicines. Pejdion, or Peplos. They were purging medicines, for evacuating bile and phlegm. Pepo, the pumpion; a species of Cucurbita. Pepper. See Piper. Pepjier (Bdrberrjy), i. e. Capsicum frutescens. Pepper (Bird), i. e. Capsicum Mi- nimum. Pepper (Guinea). See Capsicum. Pepper (Hen), i. e. Capsicum. Pepper (Indian). See Capsicum. lepper (Jamaicb). See limeh- lo. Pepiicos, TrnrTixo;} peptic; such a thing as promotes digestion, or is digestive. Pecqueti Receptaculum, Pecquet's receptacle, i. e. Receptaculum Chyli, } cracute, very sharp. Diseases are thus called, when greatly inflamed, or aggravated bevond measure. / ercolation, straining through, from per, through, and colo, to strain. It is generally applied to animal se- cretion, from the office of the glands resembling that of a strainer, in trans- uiitting the liquors that pass through them. Per Deliquium, by melting; as salt (if tartar, dissolved in water, at- tracted from the air, is pot-ash melt- td per deliquium, &c. 3S ) Pfi Per Descensum, by descent, is a particular manner of distillation. Perennial, strictly signifies an£ thing which lasts all the year; the word importing only so much, from per and annus, as those vegetables which shed not their leaves in the winter, commonly called Evergreens; but by some writers it is much in the same sense as continual, and applied to fevers which have no intermissions. Perennial Roots, or Platits, in Bo- tany, signify such as live longer than two years, in opposition to Annual and Biennial. Perfedion, is often used for that highest, best sratej to which any natu- ral productions are capable of being brought, although, even then, they are far from perfection in the most rigid signification of the word. Perforans Manus, i. e. Flexor Ter- tii internodii Digitorum Manus. Perforans Musculus, is a muscle that arises from the upper and back part of the tibia, and passing under the inner ankle and ligament that ties the tibia and os calcis together, it divides info four tendons, which passing the holes of the perforatus (the word importing boring orJiassing through), are inserted into the third bones of each lesser toe. There is a massa carnea (a fleshy substance) that arises from the os calcis, and which joins the tendons of this mus- cle where the lumbricales begin. Perforans Pedis, i. e. Flexor Longus Pedis. Perforatio. Sometimes it signifies a set on. Perforation, is the passing any one body through another, as a thing is bored through; but chiefly used by physicians for the penetrating by an instrument into any of the great ca- vities, as is the operation of the pa- racentesis. Hildanus also uses it for such erosion ofthe bones as eats them through; and some other chirurgical writers for the opening any abscess by an instrument. Perforatus Pedis} i, e. Flexor subli- mis Pedis, PS C 498 ) PET Perforatus Casserii, i. e. Coraco- Brachiaus Musculus. Perforatus Musculus, also called Flexor Brevis^ is a muscle that arises from the inner and lower part of the os calcis, and is inserted by four ten- dons into the second phalanx of each toe. These tendons are perforated, to give way to the tendons of the per- forans. Perfricatio, shivering, or coldness. Periantkium, from icipi, circum, about, and «»6o:-, flos, a flower; in Bo- 2any, denotes that sort of flower-cup, which surrounds the lower part of the flower./ Periblepsis, TzpifiXe^it, from Tepi- @Xf7ru, to stare about; that kind of staring look which is observed in de- lirious persons. Peribole, irtpififiXir, from mp&xXXui to surround. Sometimes it signifies the dress of a person; at others, a translation of the morbific humours to the surface of the body. Pericardia, Arteria, the artery of the pericardium. It arises from the anterior middle part of the common trunk of the subclavian, or the ca- rotid; it runs down upon the peri- cardium all the way to the diaphragm, to which it sends some branches. Pericardia Vena^ the vein of the pericardium. It sometimes springs- from the trunk of the superior cava,. ats-others, from the origin of the right subclavian. The left vena pericar- dia comes sometimes from the left subclavian before the mammaria, sometimes from the mammaria or diaphragmatica superior on the same side. Pericarditis, inflammation of the pericardium. Pericardium, wipUxphov, from fffg*, circum, about\ and xx°hx,, cor, the heart; is the membrane encompassing the heart. See Heart. Pericardio Diajihragmatica Vena, 1. e. Diaphragmatica Superiores. Pericarjiia, iripixxpicix, from tsji, circum, about, and carpus, the wrist; are medicines that are applied to the wrist. Pcricarjiium, or seed-vessel, front1 srff*, circum, and xxgrro;, semen, seedy in Botany, is the germen grown to maturity. It is defined by Linnaeus as an entrail of the plant big with seeds, which it discharges when ripe. It is distinguished according to the circumstances which attend it, into eight different kinds: 1. A capsule; 2.. A siliqua or pod; 3. A legumen; 4. A conceptacle; 5. A drupe; 6. A pomum; 7. A bacca or berry; 8. A strobilus. See the articles Capsule^ &c. Perichondrium. It is a continual tion of the periosteum. Dr. Hunter says this may be true of that sort of cartilage which supplies the place of bone in adults, as the trachea; or in such as supplies the place of bone in infants, as epiphyses: but on the car- tilages that are expanded- over the extremities of articulating joints, the perichondrium is the inner layer of the capsular ligament, reflected ovefc the cartilage extremely fine. This is not discoverable in adults, but in young subjects, where the parts arcs. separable, it is easily discernible. Perichrisis, TipixpiTi;, a liniment. Perichrista, Trsp^pwra, any medi- cines with which the eye-lids are anointed, in an ophthalmia. Pericranium, mpixpxnm, from wtjf, about, and xpxvov, the head. It is tin membrane that covers the skull. It is a very thin and nervous mem- brane, of an exquisite sense, which, covers immediately not only the cra- nium, but all the bones of the body> except the teeth; for which reason, it is also called the Periosteum, from the former part as before, and os, a. bone. It is tied to the dura mater, by some fibres which pass through the sutures of the skulk It receives veins from the external jugulars, ar- teries from the carotids, nerves from the fifth pair of the brain, and from the second of the neck. Peridesmica (Ischuria), a suppres- sion of urine from stricture in tho urethra. Feridromos, ittp^pofio;, the extreme* PE X 499 ^ TE flftrreumference of the hairs of the .head. Periergia, ir^ts^ytx, is any needless ^caution or trouble in an operation, as xtni^yo;, is one who dispatches k with any unnecessary circumstances; froth the terms are met with in Hip- pocrates, and others of the Greek •writers. Periestecos, TrtpHa-rnxu-;, from tri^'ia-- Tr,/j.i, to surround, or to guard; an epi- thet for diseases, signs, or symptoms, importing their being salutary, and .that they prognosticate the - recovery of the patient. Perigraphe, ictptypxo~\Ltt., an incision made across the forehead, or from one temple to another, over the upper part of the os frontis, over the coronary suture. It was for- merly used when a considerable in- flammation or defiuxion in tne eyes attended. Peristaltic, tsipimxXrixo;, motion, from •cti^o-TtXXtu, contralto, to con trad; is that vermicular motion of the guts, which is made by the contraction of the spiral fibres of the intestines, whereby the excrements are pressed downwards, and voided. Peristaphylinus Externus, i. e. Sjihe- nosaljiingo Staphylinus. Peristaphylinus Internus, \. e. Pe- trosaljiingo Staphylinus. Peristaphylo-Pharyngai, two small muscles inserted between the uvula and lower extremity of the internal ala of the apophysis pterygoideus: they run obliquely backward on the sides of the pharynx. They seem to be what Santorini calls Hypero- pharyngai, or Palato-Pharyngai. Peristerna, from w^i, circum, about, and sternum, the breast-bone; expresses all on both sides that parr. Peristoma, or rather Peristroma, w-s^j .Tpjua, properly signifies any co- ve, ing, but is applied by Pecquet to the mucous, or villous coat or lining ofthe intestines, the same which Bil- sius calh Museum Villosum ■, Bartlio- linc, Crusta Membranosa; and De Grnaf, Crusta Vermicularis. Perisystole, 7rz:.Tu-7-oXn, is a pause or iriienm-sion between the systole and diastole, which is by most* de- nied to be perceived in healthy per- sons, but when dying it is very sen- sih.y felt. Pjriionaorixis, a bursting of the peritonaeum, and conseqoent be*p nia. Peritonaum, vapno-ixiov, wspwomov, from snpovri, the fibula. Peronaus Brevis, i. e. Extensor Di- gitorum longus. Perpetual Motion. From the na- ture of matter and of machinery, this seems to bean impossibility; action and reaction being equal, and there not being known in common matter a power of commencing, renewing, and perpetuating motion. Yet there ever have been, and now are, plenty of projectors who declare they have discovered it. Several of these me- chanical- contrivers petitioned Con- gress on this subject in 180a, declar- ing they had found it, and the news- papers contained similar intelligence. But these were mistakes. See Na- ture, Laws of, Law II. Per se, by itself; as some things are drawn by distillation without any additional helps to raise them; as the genuine spirit of hartshorn; thus cal- led in opposition to that which is as- sisted with quicksilver. Persea, American alligator pear- tree* a species of Laurus. Persica, the peach-tree. Linnaeus includes it in the genus Amygdalus. Persicus Ignis, a carbuncle. Avi- cenna says it is that species of car- buncle which is attended with pus-. tules and vesications. Persistens Febris, a regular inter- mitting fever, the paroxysms of vi h.r'n return at constant and Mated hours. Personata, a species of Ardium. Perspiration, a breathing ti-rc uoh. See Baths, and Bathing; Cuticula, PE ( 5ot ) ?*E and Cutis. And what flies off this way, is called Perspirable Matter. See as above. Perturbatio Alva, a diarrhcea. Pertussis, the hooping-cough. Peruvian Balsam-tree, i. e. Perui- fera, velMyroxylon, Peruiferum, Linn. Peruvian Bark-tree, i. e. Cinchona Officinalis, Linn. In the college Pharmacopoeia, the following prepa- rations of the Bark are inserted, viz. An extract made by boiling the Bark in water, and evaporating the decoc- tion either to the consistence of pills, called the soft extrad, or into a pul- verizable state, called the hard ex- trad: Extract Corticis Peruviana cum Resina, is directed to be made by digesting the Bark in rectified spirit of wine, pouring off the Tinc- ture thus formed. The residuum of the Bark is to be boiled in water. The Tincture and the Decoction are to be separately strained; the former is to be thickened by distillation, the latter by evaporation. They are ul- timately to be blended together into a mass fit to be formed into pills. A Decoction of Bark (Decoctum Cor- ticis Peruviana) is directed in the pro- portion of one ounce of the powdered Bark to one pint and three ounces of distilled water; these are to be boiled for ten minutes in a close vessel, and the liquor is to be strained off while it is hot. A Tincture of Bark in spirit of wine is directed by the name of Tinct. Cort. Peruvian!. As is also another Tincture, called Tinft. Cort. Peruv. Composita, in which dried Orange- peel, Snake-root, Saffron, and Co- chineal, are joined with the Bark: this Tincture is the .same as Hux- ham's Tincture of the Bark. Tinc- tura Corticis Peruviani Ammoniata is directed, which consists of Bark digested in the Spirit of Ammonias Compositus, formerly called Spir, Volatil. Aromatic, or Volatile Aro- matic Spirit. This latter^composi- tion supplies the place ofthe~~Tinc- tura Corticis Peruv. volatilis of the former Dispensatory. Pervigilium, watching, or want of sleep, a frequent and unfavourable symptom in fevers. Pes, the foot. In this are distin- guished three parts, the Tarsus, Me- tatarsus, and Toes; which see. Pes, a foot, the eighth degree in the Linnaean scale for measuring the parts of plants: from the elbow to the basis of the thumb, or twelve Parisian inches. See Mtnsura. Pessary, is an oblong form of me- dicine made to thrust up into the uterus, upon some extraordinary oc- casion, to prevent the prolapsus and procidentia, or falling down of the parts. Pestilence, any general and de- structive sickness. Whenever^ an army or a city is afflicted with dis* tempers which cut oft great numbers of the people, pestilence is said to be raging among them. The term is rather a popular than a medical one; for provided the/disease is very mor- tal, and the deaths numerous, pesti- lence is said to rage. When this word is analyzed, it is found to be of ex- ceedingly various signification; thus, a city blockaded by an enemv, as Jerusalem of old was by the Romans, and Cadizof late by the English, may be deprived of its needful supplies of food, and pestilence may arise from misery and want. An army encamp- ed on ground naturally unwholesome, by reason of the septic vapours exhal- ing from the rotten remains of plants and animals strewed over its surface, may be cut off by pestilence, as hap- pened to the Roman, Grecian, and Carthaginian armies, in the wars of Syracuse. Or an army or a city may be afflicted with pestilence engen- dered from the nastiness of the inha- bitants, accumulated in the recepta- cles of their offal and excrements, whether hid away in the rear of their lots, or left exposed in the streets and bye-places. A gas arises from these foul and corrupted forms of matter, which contaminates the neigh-. bouring atmosphere, to the distance of perhaps a few feet, and perhaps PE ( 503 ) PE to an extent of many rods, and excites in those who breathe it more or less sickness. In like manner pestilence may be engendered on ship-board, in the bottom of the hold, where every thing foul collects; in the berths and quarters of the men, which fre- quently grow shockingly nasty; and in the whole space between the decks, from salted fish and beef often pu- trefying in the store-room. Also in private houses pestilence may be pro- duced, and sicken or destroy a sin- gle family, from some internal and focal cause about the house, cellar, yard, or their appurtenances. But it is not commonly called " pesti- lence" unless it cuts off a great num- ber at a time. A pestilence may arise from internal as well as external causes: corrupting meat, for exam- ple, used as food, may be exceed- ingly noxious to the stomach and in- testines of those who feed upon it, and cause dysenteries, fluxes, and va- rious symptoms of febrile disease. Pestis, tbe plague, is a distemper communicated by infection, but not specifically contagious: whence Pestilential Distempers, are those so communicated. Under the pre- ceding head of " pestilence" it has been stated how commonly disease proceeds from the poisonous quality of the atmosphere, which nastiness and corruption bring on. From these fertile sources of mischief are derived the exciting causes of pesti- lential diseases. These take on them- selves various appearances, accord- ing to the region where they arise— the dress and food of the people— their indulgence in spirituous liquors —their beds, bed-rooms, and man- ner of sleeping;—the more or less ventilation of their houses and cham- bers—and tbe greater or less fre- quency of alkaline salts and earths in their system of house-keeping. In Syria, Egypt, Barbary and Tur- key, it has been fashionable to af- firm that pestilential distempers are more common and destructive than in any part of the world. Probably this is the fact. Under the op- pression ofthe Turkish government, little regard seems to be paid to that part of police and house-keeping which is best calculated to make ci- ties and houses clean and wholesome. Consequently, a great quantity of those foul things which collect: around human persons and dwel- lings, surround the Turk, whether sitting in his house, or abroad in the streets. At certain times this nasti- ness turns to septic and infectious air, and makes great destruction of the human species. The state of female society, too, is totally sub- versive of that neatness and elegance in domestic economy which is the grace and embellishment of the Chris- tian world. Among the Mahome- tans, women are secluded and con- fined—they frequent few or no pub- lic spectacles—they neither receive nor pay visits—and, consequently, the great motives to nicety and clean- liness are taken away. If they, their clothes and apartments are nasty, nobody sees them, and because no- body sees them they are nasty. When TippooSaib's capital, Seringapatam, was taken by the English, the apart- ments of the palace in which his wives and their attendants dwelt, were found to be remarkably un- clean. Hence it happens, that in houses badly adapted for ventilation, crowded with polygamy and its numerous attendants, and seldom or never alkalized into neatness and cleanness, pestilential diseases often break out, and destroy great num- bers of lives. It has been a fashion among the christians to call the worst form of this disease " the plague."' But if these same persons would take a survey of things at home, they would find pestilential diseases enough in all the great cities of Christendom. In the cities of Man- chester, Leeds, London, Chester, Edinburgh, for instance, in Great- Britain, a pestilential distemper exists among the forlorn and wretched PE ( $04 j P£ poor, and carries off great numbers of them. This evil has become so serious, that hospitals and boards of health are established in those and other towns. The reports publish- ed concur in ascribing this malig- nant and fatal distemper to nasty chambers, clothing and bedding; to bad food,- septic air, and an almost total disuse of neutralizing and de- terging alkalies: for,' give these wretches better aliment, allow them an uninfected atmosphere, and make all things clean around them with pot-ash, soda and lime, and the com- forts of health instantly appear in their late tainted and pestilential abodes. In the more enlightened parrs of Europe, the name by which this distemper is known, is " Ty- phus." Both ft ague and tyt'hus* are considered, in the books of physic, as contagious diseases. This is proba- bly a gross and vulgar error. The infectious gas which poisons the at- mosphere is not the result of morbid living secretion, but of the putre- factive changes going on in dead bo- dies or their parts, and in lifeless excreted matter. Though, therefore* plague or typhus should be excited in a healthy person by septic vapours or pestilential air, that person, so ren- dered sick, would not communicate the distemper specifically to another. These disorders are not perpetuated by a secreted morbid poison, as the venereal disease, small-pox and kine- pock are. Their only exciting cause is the peculiar vapour which arises from dead substances while they un- dergo putrefaction. Besides plague and typhus, there are other forms of pesnlent'at dis- eases: where armies are supplied with corrupted provisions; where the camp becomes infected by the va- pours of putrefying offal, excrements, dead bodiesof men, horses,&c. which frequently happens; and when a camp is pitched, from necessity, in an unwholesome spot, "dysentery" may be added to the two others. Dysentery may be brought on by the vitiated'quality of the food taken into the stomach, and growing more and more mischievous as it passes^ through the intestines. And as the food taken becomes more degenerate and noxious by passing through the body, the tcecal discharges of dysen- teric patients are peculiarly prone to mingle with the neigubouring at- mosphere, and to injure its salubrity^' The exhalations, however; from'dy- senteric stools, have no peculiar nor specific contagion. Experiments have repeatedly shown their acid quality.' And alkaline medicines are the best of all prescriptions in this formidable" malady. Their evolution during the putrefactive process evinces theirsep* tic nature. They are, therefore, of the same constitution and qualities with those which occasion the pre- ceding distempers. Dysentery may thus be defined id be the disease aris- ing from the corruption and retention of such materials within the intestinal ca- nal as afford septic acid; and this sep- tic acid, stimulating, inflaming, and corroding the guts, gives rise to the peculiar symptoms of the disease. Prom the same, or a similar excite ing cause,* the " yellow fever" of hoi! climates takes its origin. When the; common septic effluvium acts upon the constitutions of men that art plethoric, full-fed, replete with a'ni-i mal diet, and stimulated by ardeh! spirits, it kindles up a disease difa ferent from that which it produces in the body of an emaciated artizan of Egypt, or an half-starved manu- facturer of England. Such debili* tated and emaciated constitutions ard incapable of taking on that high and vigorous action, and of exhibiting that train of destructive, violent and dreadful symptoms, which are ex- hibited in turgid, pi?thoric, and over- stuffed constitutions. In these latter, the same exciting cause stirs up yel- low fever; whereas, in the former, it couid not enkindle any disease of higher excitement than plague or typhus. PE (505 It would be instructive to trace all Uiese distempers through each of their modifications, but this will ex- ceed the limits allowed in a Lexicon. They who wish a more intimate and perfectacquaintance with theseforms of human misery, will read of them in the books of history as well as of medicine, from the plague of Athens mentioned by Thueydides* that of Syracuse by Diodorus Siculus* and those of Rome by Livy, up to those of the cities of modern Europe, and the European colonies all over the world, mentioned by almost every Writer. In these it will appear that the symptoms appertaining to each of the aforesaid pestilential distem- pers are frequently found in close connection, or even co-existence; and that yellow fever is occasionally characterized by the buboes, carbun- cles and parotids of the plague—the gripings, tenesmus* and bloody stools of dysentery—and by the stupid, co- matose and torpid debility of typhus. Petala, is a term in Botany, sig- nifying those fine coloured leaves that compose the flowers of all plants. Whence plants are distinguished into Monojietalous, whose flower is in one continued leaf; Tripetalous, Penta- petalous, and Polypetalous, when they consist of three, five* or many leaves. See Flower. Hence, Petalodes, itfcxXuh^ is by Hippo- crates applied to urine which hath in it flaky substances resembling leaves. Petechia, red or purple spots on the skin, which frequently appear in the small-pox* &c. The Italians gave them this name, from the word petechia, because they resemble the i>ites of fleas. Petechialis Febris, the spotted fe- *er, or the petechial fever. It is the low or putrid fever, attended with purple spots. Peticulas, i. e. Petechialis Febris. Petiolus, in Botany, the foot-stalk of a leaf. Petra, in Mineralogy, an order in the class of stones. This is a stone of a close solid structure, and wanting 3 ) i*E the characters of the other orders of this class. Petra Vulgaris, a genus of Petrd^ of a solid structure, and wanting the characters of feltspat, and the other genera of the order of Petra. Petracorius Lapis, Perigord-stone; It is a fossil ferruginous substance, black, hard, and heavy. It is found in the mountains of Dauphiny, and used in painting earthen vessels and enamelling. Petrifaction, from petrd, a rbck^ Or stone, and facio, to make; to turn into stones. This is applied to some substances that, by certain springs or liquor, seem changed into stone; but there is not, in such cases* any real transmutation of another substance into stone, but only particles of stone which before floated in a liquor* lodged and deposited in the pores of such substances, in such a manner and in such plenty, as to leave very little less than the appearance of a stone. This is also frequently done by art incrustation of stony particles upoii some bodies, as salts shoot Upon and adhere to them. Petrbleum, Seu Oleum Petra, rock- oil, a fluid bitumen or mineral oib, exuding from the clefts of rocks, or from the earth* or found floating on the surface of waters* in different parts of Europe* and more plentifully hi the warmer countries,- similar, in its general properties, to the oils extract- ed by distillation from pit-coal* am- ber, and other solid bituminous bodies. The more fluid petroled have been distinguished by the name of Najitha; and the thicker, by those of Pissaphaltum, and Pisseltum. Their general virtues are those of stimulants, externally, in nervous complaints, add as diuretics. The college have retained the Bitumen Pe- troleum of Linnaeus. Petroleum Flavum, Italian or yellow oil of petre. It is of a yellow co- lour, less fluid than the white sort; in smell less penetrating, less agree- able, and more nearly allied to that of the oil of amber. PS f 5°G > PH Petroleum Album, while petroleum. It is nearly colourless; almost as fluid and limpid as water; of a strong penetrating smell, not disagreeable, somewhat resembling that of the rec- tified oil of amber. Petroleum Barbadense, Barbadoes tar. It is of a reddish black colour, and a thick consistence, approaching to that of common tar. It is found in several of the American islands, but is chiefly obtained from Barbadoes. Petroleum Vulgare, common rock- oil, or red petroleum. It is of a blackish red colour; of a thicker con- sistence, and a less penetrating and a more disagreeable smell than either the white or the yellow sorts. Petropharyngxi: These muscles arise from the lower part of the ex- tremity of the apophysis petrosa, and run backwards, to be inserted into the linea alba of the pharynx. Petrosalpingo Staphylinr. Each of these muscles is fixed by one extre- mity,, partly to the inner side of the bony portion of the Eustachian tube, or to that next the apophysis petrosa, partly along the cartilaginous portion of the same tube: thence it passes a little way under the soft membranous part, and then turns towards the sep- tum palati. Petrosum Os, i. e. Petrosa- Apo- physis. Petroselinum, common parsley,, a species of Apium. The college have retained the root and seed. Petrosilex, i. e. Chert. Petum, tobacco. The Indians call it Petum. Petuntse, the Chinese name of a stone used in making the Oriental porcelain. It possesses the proper- ties of the stones called Fluors. Peyeri Glandula, Peyer's glands, i» e, Brunneri Glandula. Phacodes, <£«*«.•&!?, is used by Hip- pocrates for hypochondriacal per- sons, whose complexions are of a lentil colour; as upophacodes is also applied by him to such as are ap- proaching to such a complexion; andh Phacoides, cpaxos^Vi,, any thing frf the shape of a lentil, as applied bjf Vesalius to the crystalline humour of the eye. Galen also makes mention of Phacoptisana, $xxm\io~Txrr\, a li- quor, or decoction of lentils, like what is now the common practice in the country, of boiling tares in drinks for raising the small-pox, and the like uses. Phacosis, Qxxve-i:, a black- spot in the eye resembling a lentil. Phanomenon, fronr pin ion. Philiatros, xmtyx, and thence Philosophus, tyXorotyo;, is a lover of knowledge, and therefore most emi- nently applied to those who study natural causes. Philosophical Tree, i. e. Abor Diana. Philosojducal Wool, i. e. Flowers of Zinc. Philotechnus, (JuXote^voj, is applied to one who is a lover and an eucou- rager of arts. Philtron, @»XTpcv, from tyXiui, to kiss; a love potion, or medicine to excite love. It signifies also the cavity or depression of the upper-lip, which is situated under the septum of the nose. Phimosica (Ischuria), a suppres- sion of urine from a phimosis. Phimosis, (Pi^wo-jj- It hath been used to signify the adhesion of one part to another, by the mediation of some glutinous matter, as in the eye- lids. It hath also signified the adhe- sion of the prepuce to the glans of the penis. At present it is always used to signify that disease in which the prepuce is so straightened on the point of the penis, that it cannot be drawn back over the glans. The Greek word typos*, obturo, as applied to this disease, might perhaps be most properly translated by the words a coardation, or stridure of the pre- puce; or, if a Greek name must be used, another word in that language must be chosen, more expressive of these English ones. PH t 508 ) PH phtasma, ^xo-^x, a contusion, or collision. Phlebopalie, <()Xi0ovxXiy>, the pul- sation of an artery. Phleborrhagia, PH blood ought to be taken from the arm or leg of the right side, because this is truly making what is called a Re- vulsion. And again, if blood be drawn away on the same side, and from some vein that receives the blood from a branch of that trunk which transmits it to the swelled part, it will occasion a greater deri- vation of blood to that limb. And whosoever rightly understands thus much, will easily, in every exigence, manage this part of cure to the great- est advantage. And, as for what relates to the whole habit in all len- jors and viscidities, if there be a due strength and elasticity remaining in the solids, phlebotomy will makethe remaining blood circulate faster, and become thinner and warmer: but in a plethora from debauch, and too large quantities of spirituous nourish- ment, or from a diminution of per- spiration, where the blood yet retains its natural fluxility, phlebotomy will render the remaining mass to circu- late slower, and become cooler. In the former case a diminution of the resistance in the blood-vessels will increase the contractile powers of those vessels, and make them beat faster, and circulate their contents with greater velocity; but in the lat- ter case, a diminution of the quantity of a spirituous blood will lessen the quantity of spirit secreted in the brain; the consequence of which will be, that the heart and arteries will not contract so often, nor so strongly as before, and therefore will the blood move slower, and become cooler. And on this depends the whole doc- trine of blood-letting. For farther satisfaction in which, see Bellini De Missione Sanguinis. Phlebotomus, (pX*f3oroyo:, a lancet, or fleam for bleeding with. Phlegm, QXiypx, in a human body, is the same as Pituita, which see; but among the chemists is much the same as Water, and is the common vehicle and diluttr of all solid bodies; and, in proportion to its quantity in mixture, are the other more languid or disabled in their attractive in- fluences. It is much to be question- ed, whether this can be drawn by distillation without some mixture: that which was the least, must come nearest to the nature of a principle, and, upon that account, rain-water is like to afford it most. Phlegmagogue, :, light; also the black circle about the pupil of the eye. Phosphates, are salts formed by the union of the phosphoric acid (see Acids), with the different alkaline earthy, and metallic bases. FH ( j Phosphites, are salts formed by the union of the phosphorous acid (see Acids), with the different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases. Phosphorus, ®M, con-urn- po, to corrupt, rot, or waste; is a con- sumption. There is such a vast va- riety, both as to the cause and cure of what goes under this appellation, that, for an account thereof we must refer to authors on that subject. Dr. Cullen does not consider the phthisis as an original disease, but as a mode of some other disease, being termi- nated. See his Nosology. Phthisis lschiadica, i. e. Tabes Coxaria. Phthisis Humida, i. e. Phthisis Con- fir mat a. Phthisis Pupilla, a kind of Amau- rosis. Phthisis Sicca, i. e. Phthisis Inci- piens. PH ( 5 Phygethlon, Qvy&\/*a, from Quo^ou, togrow^ or to be generated from, or from ayxiva-^x, any thing that is flat and broad. Platysma Myoides, the expansion or dilatation of a muscle, from rrXx- rvo-px, dilatatio, and jj.v;, musculus, and ttSoc, forma. This muscle rises from the skin insensibly below the claviculae, and is inserted into the basis of the lower jaw; it then runs up and joins the triangularis, and is inserted into the angle of the mouth, PL ( 5 and the skin of the cheek. It de- presses the lower jaw. Pledrum, mXrrxTpov, thus some call the sharp part of the os petrosum; and others apply it to other parts, as the uvula, the tongue, &c. but their authority is not much followed. Plenitude, is sometimes used in the same sense as Plethora, which see. Plenum. See Vacuum, and Na- ture (Laws of.) Plethora, irX-^vpx, from -ra-XnOa, im- pleo, to fill; as when the vessels are fuller of humours than is agreeable to a natural state, or health; and arises either from a diminution of some natural evacuations, or from debauch, and feeding higher, or more in quantity than the ordinary power of the viscera can digest and secern. Evacuation and exercise are its remedy. Hence, Plethoricus, wX»i8wp»)ioj, is a person under a Plethora. See Menses. Pleura, ^Xtvpx, is a double mem- brane, which covers all the cavity of the thorax. It rises from the verte- brae of the back, ascends on each side upon the ribs to the middle of the sternum. It is fixed to the pe- riosteum of the ribs, to the internal intercostal muscles, and it covers the midriff. Its side towards the cavity is smooth and equal; but that which is fixed to the ribs is rough. Pleuritica, a pain in the side. Pleuritis, ixXivpi-nc, a pleurisy, is an inflammation of the pleura; though that is hardly distinguishable from an inflammation of any other part of the breast, which are all from the same cause, a stagnated blood; and are to be remedied by evacua- tion, suppuration, or expectoration, or all together, as it) a peripneumo- nia: this is also divided into legiti- mate, and notha, spurious, but it is of no great service in practice to make such distinction. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is a species of Pneum.ni.i, or of inflammation of the contents of the thorax. Pleuritis Hepatica, a variety of pleurisy, called a false Pleurisy, or '9 ) PL an inflammation of the liver, with pleuritic symptoms. Pleuritis Notha. It is when the rheumatism is seated in the muscles of the thorax, i. e. Bastard Pleurisy. Pleuritis Spuria, i. e. Pleuritis No- tha. Pleuritis Splenica, inflammation of the spleen. Pleurodyne, pain in the pleura, usually a rheumatism. Pleurodyne Rheumatica, rheuma- tism in the muscles of the thorax, or bastard pleurisy. Pleuro-Jmeumonia, is used by some modern writers for a mixture of a pleurisy and a peripneumonia to- gether, which may happen: and others, particularly Doleus, invert the words, calling it Pneumopleuritis. Pleurosthotonos, vel Tetanus Late- ralis, a sort of tetany. It is when the body is bent to one side by the te- tany. Plexus, irXiypx, in Anatomy, is a kind of network, or complication of vessels. A plexus of nerves is an union of two or more nerves form- ing a sort of ganglion or knot. Plexus Cardiacus, or Pulmonaris. It is formed of the reciprocal rami- fications of both trunks of the eighth pair, and their mutual communica- tions with the filaments of the inter- costal or great sympathetic nerve. It is situated above the lungs, on the fore-side of the bronchia, and it dis- tributes filaments to the pericar- dium, &c. Plexus Choroides, is a wonderful contexture of small arteries in the brain like a net, for which reason, it is sometimes called Plexus Reticularis, the net-like union; it is just over the pineal gland. Plexus Ganglioformis, and, Plexus Nervcsus, is a combination of nerves together, as it were, into a knot, as they do in several parts of the body, especially in the Plexus Cervicalis. See Nerve. Plexus Pamjiinformis, the sperma- tic vessels. P tf (520 Plica, from plieo, to fold, is a dis- temper peculiar to Poland, where the hair is matted together in a strange manner, as it grows in a cow's-tail. Plicatio, a violent shock and bend- ing of a long bone, without a fracture. Plum. See Prunus. Plumbago, plumbage, or black- lead; it is a carbure of iron. Plumbum, lead. Plumbum Corneum. If to a solu- tion of lead in the nitrous acid, ma- rine acid, or any neutral containing it be added, a white precipitate, in form of a coagulum, is immediately produced. This has the name of Plumbum Corneum, because when melted in a crucible, it acquires, on cooling, the transparency of horn. Plumbum Nigrum, black-lead. It hath none of the properties of com- mon lead, except that of colouring. It will calcine, but not fuse. Plume, is a term used by bota- nists, for that part of the seed of a plant, which, in its growth, be- comes the trunk: it is enclosed in two small cavities formed in the lobes for its reception, and is di- vided at its loose end into divers pieces, all closely bound together like a bunch of feathers, whence it has this name, pluma, signifying a ftather. Plumose Silver, a species of silver ore; it consists of very fine fila- ments, is glossy, and of a black co- lour, and mineralized by sulphur and antimony. Pneuma, Kitupx, spirit, air, vapour, or the breath. Hippocrates often uses the word pneuma to signify a difficult or short breath. Pneumatics, that part of natural philosophy which teaches the pro- perties of the air. Pneumatocele, atnvuxrcx-nXy), from «ry£t»/*«, tvind, and x»X»j, a tumour ; a flatulent hernia, or windy rupture. It is when wind is contained in the scrotum, when a descent of the in- testines there is apprehended to have happened. ) PO Pneumatosis, ■zjv-vi/.xtvw, i. e. Em- physema; also a pain in the stomach from wind. Pneumatomphalos, r7rvtvjxxroi/.o~xw, to know; whence Prognostica Signa, are signs by which we know the event of a dis- ease, whether it shall end in life or death, or be long or short, &c. PR ( 535 ) Pft Proglossis, wpoyXuo-w, the tip of the longue. Prohibens, the same as contradict- ing. Projediles, are such bodies as be- ing put into a violent motion by any great force, are then cast off or let go from the place where they re- ceived their quantity of motion, and do afterwards move at a distance from it, as a stone thrown out of one's hand, or by a sling, an arrow from a bow, a bullet from a gun, &c. There has been a great dispute about the cause of the continua- tion of the motion of projectiles, or what it is that makes them move after they part from the force that began the motion. The Peripa- tetics will needs have it, that the air being by the motion of the hand of the slinger, &c. put into a most vio- lent agitation, and forced rapidly to follow the motion of the stone, while it is accelerated in the hand of the slinger, doth, to prevent a va- cuum, press with all due velocity after the stone when it parts from the hand, and thrusts it forwards as long as it can. But this account seems very inconceivable; and there needs nothing more to solve the mo- tion of projected bodies, but only to consider, that all bodies being indif- ferent to motion or rest, will neces- sarily continue the state which they are put into, unless they are forced to change it by some other force im- pressed upon them. Thus, if a body be at rest, so it will eternally abide, if nothing move it; or if it be in motion, so it will eternally move uniformly on in the same right line, if nothing stop it. Wherefore, when a stone is put into any degree of motion, by the rotation of the arm of the man that flings it, whatever degree of velocity it had acquired when it parted from the hand, the same it would ever after keep if it moved in vacuo, and had no gravity. But because it hath a tendency, as all bodies (by the law of nature) have, towards the centre ofthe earth,* and is also resisted by the air all along as it goes, in proportion to its velo- city, it plainly follows, that it must needs be both continually drawn downwards, and also continually re- tarded in its progressive motion for- wards, and consequently at last fall down to the earth, and stop. Projedion, is a term used by the chemists for such a change as fer- mentation makes in bodies, that is brought about instantaneously, and chiefly takes place in the process for making the philosophers' stone, if they are to be regarded, Projedura, an apophysis. Prolabium, pro, before, and labi- um, the lip ; the red part of the lips. Prolapsus, i. e. Procidentia, Prolific, from proles, offspring, and facio, to make; something that has the qualities necessary for generating. Proliferous Flowers, in Botany, so termed when one grows out of the other. Pronation, When spoken of the hand, it is when the thumb is turn- ed towards the thigh; so then, if the body is laid on its back, the palm of the hand will be downwards. Pronator, from pronus, which de- notes the posture of lying with the face downwards. The word prona- tor is an epithet added to the names of some muscles, and signifies the action of the part they assist. Pronator Radii Quadratus, is a muscle of the radius, which ariseth broad and fleshy from the lower and inner part of the ulna; and passing transversely over the ligament that joins the radius to the ulna, is so in- serted into the superior and external part of the radius, which it helps to pull inwardly, with the Pronator Radii Teres, which is a muscle, some call also Pronator Su- perior Rotundus, and ariseth fleshy from the external extuberance of the os humeri, where those bending the carpus and fingers do arise; and firmly adhering to the flexor carpi radialis, it descend* obliquely down* wards to its fleshy insertion a little above the radius, in the middle, ex- ternally : its use is to move the radius inwards. Propagation, the same as Procrea- tion, which see; it is also used by the alchemists, for the increase or growth of metals, as Libavius in- forms us. Propago, a shoot or layer; the seed of mosses, first discovered by Lin- naeus in the year 17 jo. Prophyladica, irpo^vXxxTixr, is that part of medicine which prevents the attack of diseases, from rigoQvXxo-o-it), praservo, to preserve. Proposition, is any thing proposed to be proved; and in Mathematics or Physics is generally called either Theorem or Problem. Prora Sutura, the lambdoidal su- ture. Prostrata, fapoo-rxTxi, from wgo, be- fore, and t.TVjuai, to stand; the pros- tate glands. See Generation (Parts of, proper to Men). Prothesis, adding artificial parts, as the applying a wooden leg, &c. Protrador, is an instrument used by surgeons to draw out any foreign or disagreeable bodies from a wound or ulcer, in the manner as the for- ceps. Protuberance, any elongation* or extension of a part, whether natural or not, as the apophyses of ' the bones, and the like. Pruniferous, are such trees or shrubs, whose fruit is pretty large and soft, with a stone in the middle; in which kind the flower adheres to the bottom of the base of the fruit. Prunus, the plumb. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-two species. The Prunus domestica is retained in the Phar- macopoeia : its fruit, the Prima gal- lica, enters into the composition of the Electuarium e Senna. TheCon- serva Pruni Sylvestris is retained in the college Pnarmacopceia. Prunus Sylvestris, the black-thorn, or sloe-bush. It is the Prunus spi- 9tosa, Lin. ) Prurigo, a violent itching. Pruritus, a violent itching; the itch, or any dryness and roughness" of the skin, caused by sharp hu- mours, which stagnate in, and cor- rode the miliary glands. Prussiates, are salts formed by the union of the prussic acid, or colour- ing matter of Prussian blue, with the different alkaline, eafthy, and metallic bases. Psellismus, stammering,- or a faulty articulating and uttering of words. Of this defect Dr. Cullen distin- guishes seven species : t. Psellismus hasitans, when there is difficulty to pronounce the first syllable of some words, and which is not effected but by frequent repetition. 2. Psellis- mus Ringeiis, in which the letter R is aspired, and sounded as if it was dotabled. 3. Psellismus Lallans, in which the letter L is sounded too liquid, 4. Psellismus Emolliens, in which the hard letters are sounded too soft, and the letter S is too much used. 5. Psellismus Balbu- tiens, in which, from a too large tongue, the labial letters are too much heard. 6. Psellismus Acheilos, i n w h ic h the labial letters are with difficulty uttered. 7. Psellismus Lagostomatum, in which, from a faulty palate, the guttural letters are all pronounced. Pseudes, false or bastard. Hence the word vj/eu&?, orpseudo, with which many names begin. Pseudipecacuanha, the white Sort of ipecacuanha. Pseudo-Acacia, false acacia; a spe- cies of Robinia. . Pseudo-AcorUs, false acorus, or yel- low water-flower de luce; a species of Iris. Pseudo-Asthma, an asthma excited by an abscess, or a vomica in the lungs. Pseudoblepsis, false vision, by which things are seen that do not exist, and things that are seen, are seen differ- ently from what they really are. Of this genus of disease there are two species: 1. Pseudoblejisis Imaginaria, which is when people see, as it were) ¥8 t 537 ) Pf fire flashing before their eyes, &c. a. Pseudoblepsis Mutatis, as when single things are seen double, &c. Pseudo-Capsicum, red-berry bear- ing night-shade, winter-cherry, or Amomum Plinii; a species of Sola- tium. Pseudo-Medicus, one who pretends to be a physician, who is not really so; and so of many other things. Pseudoplatanus, the greater maple* or false sycamore: it is a species of Acer. Psoa, \ox\., the names of two pair of muscles in the loins. According to Galen, Pollux, &c. the loins were called 4-0*'- Psoas, -^ox;, is a muscle that ariseth from the internal side of the trans- verse processes of the vertebrae of the loins* within the abdomen; and descending upon part of the internal side ofthe ilium* it is inserted into the lower part of the little trochan- ter. Psoas Parvits, arises fleshy from the inside of the upper vertebrae of the loins, and it hath a thin and broad tendon, which embraces the psoas of the thigh, and which is inserted into the os innominatum, where the os pubis and ilium join together. Psophos, 4so|, a wing, and tto\>;, form. See Sphenoides Os. Pterygo-Palatinus, i. e. Spheno- Jiteryg o- Palatinus. Pterygo-Pharyngai, from WTJipof, a wing, and QxpvyZ, the throat. It is a name of the Cejihalopharyngaus. In the edge of the internal alae of the apophyses pterygoidari, these mus- FU- (. 538 > PU- cles rise,, then- run backward, and are inserted into the linea alba ofthe pharynx. Pterygo- Stajihylinus Superior. The muscles which bear this name are only, the external portions of the spheno-salpingo-staphylini. Pterygo- Stajihylinus Inferior. They are inserted at one extremity into the Uncus pterygdidaeus, and by the other, into the septum, near the uvula. Ftilosis, TOTiXi'-j?, a baldness ofthe eye-lashes, from a callous thickening of the edges of the eye-lids, so that it is a complication of a madarosis, and a hard lippitude. Ptisana vel Ptissana, rzria-xvx, Ao-^.o;,> Ptyalon, mrviXov, Ptysma, and Ptysmagogue, are all from lalva, sjiuo, to sjiit; and therefore express every such discharge, whether it amounts quite to a salivation or not. Dr. Culien places the Ptyalism as a genus in the class Locales, and order Apocenoses. Pubes, is the external part of the pudenda, or parts of generation in both sexes, and which, in adult per- sons, is covered more or less with hair. Pubescence, in Botany, is the down or hair with which plants are co- vered. Pubis lnterrosseum Ligamentum, It is a strong triangular membrane, fixed by two of its edges in the in- ferior branches of these bones, all the way up to their common sym- physis; the third edge, which is thcr lowest, is loose; and this whole, membrane, the middle of which is- perforated by a particular hole, is stretched very tight between the two- bones, and under their cartilaginous arch, to w hich it adheres very closely- Pubis Os-. See Ossa Innominata. Pudenda. See Parts of Generalionr proper to Men or Women. Pudenda Arteria, i. e. Pudica Ar- teria. Pudendagra. So some have called the venereal disease; pudenda, from pudor, shame.. Others define it to be pain or uneasiness in the genital parts- of men or women, somewhat resem- bling.a diarrhoea,, but without a dy- suria. Dr. Berdoe asserts,, in hia Essay on the Pudendagra, that it is distinct from the venereal disease* and also,,that it is proper to-women* but that a woman labouring under it can communicate some inflam- matory symptoms to the penis of a man who cohabits with her. Mild antiphlogistic treatment is all that is. required. Pudica Arteria-. It comes out be- tween the pyriform muscles and the spine ofthe ischium; it runs down- wards between the two ligaments ('the one of which comes from the tuberosity of the ischium to the sa- crum, and the other from the spine ofthe ischium.to the sacrum), on the inside of the tuberosity; as it goe». on,.it gjves ramifications to the anus,, which are called the external hae-> morrhoidal, and then goes to the crura penis. Pudica Externa Arteria. See Cru- ralis. Pudica Externa Vena. As ther crural vein passes from under the ligamentum Fallopii, it sends our branches to the inguinal glands, the musculus pectinaeus, and the parts of generation; these are called Pu- dica Externa, and they communicate with the pudicae iniernae. Pudica Interna Vena. The veins that spread about the parts of gene- ration are thus called 1 they ate. w K '539 ^ TTJ !brandhes from the venae hypogas- tricae. Puerpera, strictly signifies a woman just alter delivery, or in child-bed; •though some use it for them while pregnant. Ptterperilis Febris. This is called 'Epiplotis, Omentitis, Omenti Inflam- matio, and Childbed-fever. Dr. Cul- !len places it as a species of Peritonitis. Puff-ball. See Lycoperdon. Pugil. It is tbe eighth part of a handful. Pulegium, penny-royal, a species of Mentha. The college have re- tained a simple water, called Aqua Pulegii, and a spirituous water, cal- ied Spiritus Pulegii. Pulmonalis, Arteria. .See Artery. Pulmonalis, Vena. See Veins. Pulmo, the lungs. See Lungs. „ Pulmonary Vessels, are all those vessels which pass through the lungs. Pulpa, pulp, is the soft part of fruits, roots, or other bodies, which is extracted by infusion, or boiling, -and Is passed through a sieve. Pulsation, and Pulse. Besides what has been said tinder Artery (which see) it is neces- sary to be acquainted with the dif- ferences of pulses. An high pulse is either vehement or strong, but if 4he dilatation of the artery does not rise to its usual height, it h called a sfoTO or weak pulse; but, -if between its dilatations there passes.more time than is wont, it is called a slozu pulse; but, if less time, -it is called a quick pulse: again, if the coats of an ar- tery feel harder than usually from any cause whatsoever, it ii ca-lled an liardpuke; but if, by any contrary cause they are softer, then1 it is called a soft pulse: so that-there are, of use to be known, six different kinds of pulses, to wit, an high and a low pulse, a quick and a slmo pulse, and a hard and a soft pulse. If there are such as a swift and an heavy pulse, yet thev are not distinguishable enough to be of any moment to a physician; for a pulse is swift when an artery t-c.itinues in its.height of dilatation a less time than usual,-and heavy when a greater time; but that difference is imperceptible to the finger. For there are 3600 pulses -in a man of moderate health within the compass of an hour, since every pulse an- swers to4the second of a minute, and some part of that second must be allotted for the space of time the sides of an artery take before they come to their utmost dilatation, and an- other part of that space in which they fall back to their natural capa- cities; all Which must be within the second of a minute, or the 3600th part of -an hour. From whence it is plain, that such a part of a second of time as'is allotted for the duration of the utmost dilatation, must be so small, that we Cannot, by the touch of our fingers, distinguish any to be less. Then an-unequal-and inter- mitting pulse are only species of a quick and a slow pulse: for if the •quickness or slowness be always liniforrn'-to itself, it-is art equal pulse*; but, if-it be not uniform to itself, theiritts unequal and intermitting. ■Pulsion, is the driving or impel- ling any thing forward, from pello, to drive. See Attradion, and Elec- tricity. Pu'lvinaria, cushions made with chaff, in which is mixed some medi- cal ingredients coarsely powdered. Pulvis Fulminans. See Fulminat- ing Powder. Pulverization, from pulvis, Jio-jj- der; is tbe reducing any thing to powder. Pumex, pumice-stone. It is found in volcanoes. The best is of a white or greyish colour. pundum Aureum. It is when a hernia of the intestines is reduced, an incision is madethroirgh the skin and membrana adiposa, quite down to the upper part of the spermatic vessels; then a golden wire is to be fixed and twisted, so as to prevent the descent of any thing down the tunica vaginalis. Pundum Lachrymale. ■ See Carun- cula Lachrymales. PU ( 54o ) PU Punclum Saliens, the leaping-point. That speck in the egg which is called the Treddle, and is observed first to have motion in the formation of the chick, is thus called. Pundure, from Jiungo, to Jirick; is any wound made by a pointed in- strument. Pundura Aurea, i. e. Pundum Aureum. Punica, pomegranate. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates two species. Puon, kvov,putrefadio, corruption. One of the two natural methods of disorganizing the deceased bodies of plants and animals. Puorrhaa, a purulent discharge from the belly. Puoturia, white, mucous, or pru- rulent urine. Pupilla, the pupil. See Eye. Pur, mp, ignis, fire; the second pf the great processes by which the structure of organized bodies is broken down and dissolved into their pristine elements, or into new com- pounds. AU bodies that have had life, whether animal or vegetable, are decompounded after death, either by corruption or by fire. Putre- faction is the more common mode; but combustion finishes what the putrefactive process leaves. A'id there is a remarkable analogy be- tween these two great finishing ope- rations of nature. These roots and their derivatives have been traced with erudition and application to medicine, by Drs. Mitchill and J. C. Kunze. See Bay's Dissertation on Dysentery, Introdudion. Pur is em- ployed by Hippocrates sometimes to signify a fever, because during that disease there was frequently an evor lution of a considerable degree of heat, as in common fire or burning. Purgantia, purgatives; and Purgation, from purgo, to cleanse; to purge. See Cathartics. Purging-Salt, (Bitter) a genus of neutral salts in the order of earthy neutral salts. It consists of magne- cia. alba, and the sulphuric acid. Purification, the same as Depura- tion, the making any thing fine, or clearing it from dross, or faeces. Purpura, a name for the miliary fever; also the spotted fever; the spots are symptomatic only. Purjiura Alba, a species of erup- tion to which men with a phlegmatic plethora are inclined. Purpura Scorbutica. It is the Herpes of Vogel, the Purjiura of Hoff- man, and the true Serpigo of some Other writers. Purpura Urticata, i. e. Urticaria. Purpurata, i. e. Petechialis, Fe- bris. Purulent, what is turned into mat- ter, as in the suppuration of a tu- mour; as, Pus, signifies any thing suppu- rated into matter. Pusfula, pusties. The eruptions in the small-pox, or any thing of that kind, are thus called. Pustula Oris, the thrush. Pusturia, i. e. Pyuria. Putref adion, from putris, or pu-. tredo, rottenness, and facio, to make. Putref adion may be considered as a spontaneous analysis without culi- nary heat; or a resolution and sepa- ration of the particles of bodies, by the weight of their mass, and by the dilatation of the fluids they contain, but aided by the external heat of the atmosphere. This spontaneous ana- lysis disengages the phlogiston, some- times with anticrouon in the form of inflammable air; sometimes with ox- ygen in the shape of water, and then again with septon in the guise of am- moniac. It disengages the carbone, sometimes with phlogiston in the form of fat, sometimes with oxygen forming the oxyd of coal, then with anticrouon, constituting carbonic acid air. While bodies putrefy, their sep- ton very soon undergoes a change. ft sometimes breaks coherence, and flies off jointly with anticrouon in the form of azotic air, but very commonly it associates with a porT tion of oxygen, and constitutes sep- tic acid. This acid, in a low state, py < -4i ) py may remain liquid on the putrefying surface which produced it, or in a temperature sufficiently warm, it will be converted into a gas, and enve- pom the neighbouring atmosphere. These two compounds are highly pernicious, and are the exciting causes of the worst fevers and pesti- lential distempers. Fortunately for the human race, septic acid is not always formed. And even in many cases where this poison is produced, its antidote, the volatile alkali, is evolved with it; Providence having so ordered it, that the same process which produced the noxious com- pound, should produce also ammo. niac to neutralize and quell it. Pyenotica, incrassating medicines. Pylorica, Arteria. It is a branch of the hepatic artery, which is ra- mified on the pylorus, and on the cardia, and anastomoses with the arteria gastrica dextra. Pyrolica, Vena. It is a branch from the vena portae ventralis. Some- times it is only a branch of the gas- trica recta: it passes over the, pylorus to the short arch of the stomach, where it anastomoses with the coro- nary vein thereof. Pylorus, from tzvXyi, a door, and uoo;, a guard. The word signifies a porter, and thus the Greeks called the right orifice of the stomach. Pyosis, irvua-ts, i- e. Hypopyon, Pyracantha, evergreen-thorn; a species of mespilus. Pyramidale, Corjius, the spermatic chord. Some other parts of the body also have this name on account of their figure. Pyramidales, Musculi, are a pair of muscles belonging to the abdomen, so called, from their resemblance to a pyramid in figure: they rise with a fleshy beginning, from the outer and upper part of the os pubis, and growing narrower and narrower, are inserted in the linea alba, sometimes near the navel. Sometimes one and sometimes both these muscles are wanting. Pyrenoides, Processus, is a process of the second vertebra, thus called from its shape, as aLo, for the same reason, Dentiformis, tooth-like pro- cess. Pyranus, from vsv=, ignis, fire, and o.vSs vinum, wine; is Redified Spirit of Wine, thus called because it is made by fire, or rather rendered of a firey nature, so as to be totally inflammable. Pyrethrum, from wf, fire, be- cause of the fircy heat of the root, pellitory of Spain, a species of An- themis. The college have retained this root in their dispensatory. Pyretica, pyretics, from other. Quietales, diseases in which the voluntary and involuntary motions, and the senses are diminished. Quina Quina, the Peru"ian-bark* Quincunx, a five-ounce measure; also a certain way of arranging and planting trees in an orchard. Quinque folium, also called Pen- iaphyllon, common cinquetoil, five- fingeis, or live-leaved grass. It is a trailing plant with serrated leaves, set five together on long pedicles: it is perennial* grows wild on clayey grounds, and flowers in June. Quinquenervia, plantain* because it has five strings or nerves on each leaf, Quinquina, the Peruvian-bark. Quinsey, the same as Angina, which see. Quint a Essentia, quintescences J they are made by adding to any es- sential oil twelve times its quantity pf pure alcohol of wine, and shak- ing them together so tjiat the oil may not appear. If these are dis- tilled in a close vessel, with a fire of 90 degrees by Fahrenheit's thermo* meter, the alcohol will rise with only the presiding spirit of the oil; and if with care the thinner part ii several times separated from the thicker, by repeated gentle cohoba- tion, the alcohol will at length be so impregnated with those oily spirits as to appear to be almost pure spirit itself, leaving a gross exhausted oil behind. Dry quintescences art made by dissolving an aromatic oil in al- cohol of wine, then adding to them ten times their weight of sugar, finely powdered, then placing them in a proper place and vessel for exhaling the spirit from the sugar, but pre* serving it from being lost. Thus the sugar will remain dry, but with the virtues of the aromatic oil in it. aj. in a glass of wim-, is a good corU:*f Quintana, an ague, the paroxysm of which returns every fifth day j the second, third, and fourth are free from fever. RA ( c?6 ) RA Quotidiana Continua, the continued called Sjturious, or Anomalous. t)i% Quotidian of Vogel, is the continued Cullen places this genus of disease Quartan of Cuilen. in the class Pyrexia, and order Fe* Quotidiana Febris, a quotidian fe- bres. The blood is more dense in ver: it intermits, but returns every this species of intermittent* than in day, and that generally early in the any other. morningj when the fit approaches Quotidiana Sojiorosa, i. e. Tertiana at any other time of the day^ it is Carotica. R t> is put at the beginning of pre- * scriptions, for Recipe, take. Rabies, i. e. Hydrophobia. When from the bite of a mad dog the pa- tient hath a desire of biting, the ca- nine madness is called Rabies. Raeemus, a cluster, such as a bunch of currants, or a stalk divided into several branches, sustaining each a flower, or fruit, as is seen in cur- rants. Rachialgia, i. e. Colic, particularly the colica Pictonum. Rachita, or Rachiai, the muscles belonging to the back. Rachitis, px^ri;. So Dr. Glisson calls it, from j*^k» the spine of the back; because he supposes a fault in the spinal marrow produces it. The rickets. This disorder is also called Cyrtonosus. In some countries it is also called the English Disease, though it is much more frequent elsewhere: it did not appear in England till about the middle of the seventeenth cen- tury, from whence it is said to have spread over all Europe, and whence it got the name of English. It is a chronical disease, and a species of Cachexy. Dr. Cullen places this ge- nus of disease in the class Cachexia, and the order Intumescentia. He distinguishes two varieties: i. Ra- chitis Simplex, when there is no other disease. 2. Rachitic cum aliis Mor- bis Conjunda, when the whole habit is affected, but more particularly the heads of the bones or joints, with their ligaments or cartilages, and also the whole cranium. Usually the subjects are children, from six months to six years of age, though sometimes its attack is not before the sixth year, or even afters Children who cut their teeth late are disposed to- this complaint. Racliita. The semispinal muscles are thus called by some. Racosis, pxxuxrm;, excoriation of the relaxed scrotum. Radiaus, from Radius. Radians Musculus, i. e. Radialis1. Radiaus Externus, i. e. Extensa/ Carpi Radialis. Radiaus Inter'nus, is the second muscle ofthe wrist, and ari-es irom the internal extuberance of the hu- merus, and upper part of the ulna* and stretching along the radius, is in- serted into the first bone of the meta- carpus that sustains the fore-finger, and with the cubitaeus internus, bends the wrist. They have their name from Radius. Radialis, i. e. Radiaus. Radialis, Arteria. It is a branch of the humeral artery: it runs down the side of the radius, covered by the supinator longus : at the wrist it di- vides into two, one of which passing over the palm of the hand, is lost in the fleshy part of the thumb: the other passes on and between the me- tacarpal bone of the fore-finger, and the first bone of the thumb plunges into the palm, and forms a sort of arch there. Radialis, Musculus. See the Ex- tensor and the Flexor Muscles. Radialis, the nerve so called. Ste Cervicalis. Radialis, Externa (Vena). When the cephalica has reached the bend of the arm, it divides into two print RA < 547 > RA dpal branches; one is called the Ra- upon it the articulation at the elbow dialis Externus: it spreads about and is performed; but the lowtr end of along the fore arm. the radius is biggest, because upon Radiation, signifies the casting it only the hand is articulated. The forth of beams, rays of light, or any radius moves either backwards or subtile particles, from a centre; ra- forwards upon the ulna, by which dius signifying any line from such a means the palm ofthe hand is turned point, either upwards or downwards: which Radical Moisture, is a term that two motions are called Pronation and some have had strange notions about; Supination. Nor could any other b»t if it be limited to any intelli- articulation have given these two gible signification, we can under- motions to the hand: for, though an stand by it nothing else but tire mass arthrodia admits of a motion to every of blood, which is the promptuary side, yet we cannot, by that, turn from whence all other fluids in a hu- the fore part of our arm backward-. man body are derived. and how useless the hands had been Radication, in Botany, denotes the without these motions, every one disposition of the root of the plant, may easily perceive. This is also which is to be considered in respect called Facile Minus, the Lesser Focile. Jo the ascending and descending cau- Radius, in Geometry, is the semi- dex. .See Root. diameter of a circle. Radicle, is a term among bota- Radix, is strictly the root of any nists, denoting that part of the seed plant or vegetable; and thence, in of a plant, which, upon its vegeta- a figurative sense, radical is frer tion, becomes its root. This, in quently used to signify the principal corn, is that which shoots forth in or generative point of any body or the malting, and is called come, pro- quantity, as radical moisture: and a bably from coma, hair, which it some- number, which multiplied into it- what resembles. self, makes a square, is called the Radicula, a name for the Raphanus. root, or radix. Roots are divided in- Radiola, least rupture-wort, or to different species: Linnaeus divides all-seed, a species of Linum. them into fibrous, bulbous, and tu- Radish (Horse). See Raplutnus berous, which he subdivides into Rusticanus. other distinctions. Radius, a bone of the fore-arm, Radula, a wooden spatula, or a which accompanies the ulna from scraper. the elbow to the wrist. In its upper RagstoWe,, a variety of the green end it hath a small cavity, which re- species of the Petra Vulgaris: it is ceives the outer protuberance ofthe of a dull greenish colour, of a light humerus. The circumference of weight, yet of a firm and compact the cavity rolls in the small sir.us in structure, and somewhat glossy; and the upper end of the ulna. Near its found in Westmoreland. Edwards. lower end, which is bigger than its Ramenta, are little slips, shreds, upper, it has a little sinus, which or filings of any thing. receives the end of the ulna; and in Ramification, in Botany, is the its extremity it hath two sinuses, manner in which a tree produces its which receive the bones of the wrist, branches, with the situation of which Although the ulna and radius accom- that of the leaves is also connected. pany one another, they touch but at Ramification, is a colkftion of their extremities; for they bend from small branches shooting out from, one another in the middle, but are any great one, Thus, in Anatomy, tied together by a strong and broad th& branchings of an artery, vein, membranous ligament. The upper or nerve, are called its ramifications) end of the ulna is biggest, because from r len places the Acute Rheumatism as a" genus in the class Pyrexia, and or- der Phlegmasia. The Chronical Rheumatism is considered by Dr. Cullen as generally the mode of an acute rheumatism terminating. Rhigos, piyoj, rigor. When any sensible part of the body is affected with spasms, all the other parts are readily drawn into consent with it; hence the horror and rigor on the surface of the body, the coldness, &c. Irritation in the primae viae is often the cause. Rhododendron, a fine American flowering shrub, A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates se- ven species. Rhodon, from $o$ov, rosa, a pse. Some compositions wherein this is the chief ingredient have their names from hence, as Diarrhodon, &c. Rhodosaccharum, from the former, and saccharum, sugar; is sugar of roses, or conserve of roses,. Rhomboides, pojj.fiou&vc, is a muscle thus called from its figure, which lies under the cucullaris, and arisetn from the two inferior spines of the neck, and'four superior of the back; and is inserted fleshy into the whole basis of the scapula, which is drawn backwards. Rhombus, pop3L;, is a quadrilateral figure, having two acute and twa obtuse angles. R'hubarb, rheum. t Rhus, sumach. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. Of species he enu- merates twenty-six. , Rhythm, pv6p.o?, is used to express a certairi number of pulses in any giving time. Ribes, currant-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates ten species. The college have in- troduced the fruit of rhe Ribes Ru- brum, or Red Currant, and that of the Ribes Nigrum, or Black Cur- rant. Ribs. See Costa. Ricinus, the Palma Christi. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He RO ( 555 ) PvO enumerates four species. The col- lege have introduced the seed of the Ricinus communis, on account of its expressed oil, called Castor-oil. Rigathn, the same as irrigation; tlv: sprinkling or moistening any thing or part. Rigor. See Rhigos. Rigor nervosum, i. e. tetanus. Rigor, is a convulsive shuddering from cold, or an ague fit. Right Line, is the nearest distance between any two points. Rigidity, is said of the solids of the body, when being stiff or un pli- able they cannot readily perform their respective offices. This is to be re- medied by fomentations, bathing, &c. but a fibre is then said to be rigid, when its parts are so strongly cohe- rent together, as not to yield to that action of the fluids which ought to overcome their resistance, in order to the preservation of health. Rima, is any fissure or chink; hence it is applied to several parts of the body that have any resemblance thereunto in shape; as the Rima Pu- dendi, or Fissura Magna, is the vul- va ; and Rima Laryngis, is the aper- ture of the Larynx, &c. Rimula, a little chink or fissure, is only a diminutive of the foregoing, and applied to lesser parts of the same marks; as that small aperture between the Cartilagines Arytanoide's, commonly called the Glottis. Ringworm. The same as Herpes Mllllaris. Bell. Rijicners, or drawers, are such medicines, externally applied, as do, by their activity and warmth, pene- trate the pores, and mix with and rarefy any obstructed matter, so that it may be rendered fit for discharge, upon laying open the part by caustic or incision. Risus Sardonicus, the Sardonic Laugh; a sort of convulsion of the muscles of the face. Riverweed, Conferva. Robinia, the locust tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates nine species. Roborantla, from robur,strengtk,z?:z such medicines as strengthen the parts, and give new vigour to the constitu- tion. See Strengtheners. Robur, the common English oak; a species of Quercus. Roccella, Archil, Argol, or Canary- weed; a species of Lichen. Roche, is applied to the rock alum, the term in French signifying rock. Ronchus, poyxo;, snorting or snor- ing through the fauces. Root, in Botany, that part of a ve- getable whose office it is to draw up nourishment, and which also pro- duces the herb with its fructification: it consists of two parts, viz. the Cau- dex, stock or body of the root; and Radicula, radicle or little root. The caudex both ascends and descends; the ascending caudex raises itvelf gra- dually above ground, serving often as a trunk, and produces the herb or plant. The descending caudex Strikes gradually downwards into the ground, and puts forth radicles. It has been distinguished, according to its various structures, into perpen- dicular, horizontal, simple, ramose or branching, fusiform or spindle- shaped, tuberous or knotted, repent or creeping, fibrous, and premorse or bitten off. The radicle is the fi- brous part ofthe root, which termi- nates the descending caudex, and en- ables the root to draw nourishment for the support of the vegetable. Roots are further distinguished into bulbous, consisting of a bulb; articu- late or jointed, and globose or gl6be- shaped. Roriferous Duds, dew-dropping pipes: the Thoracic Dud it thus by some called, from its slow manner of conveying, and, as it were, instilling the chyle into the common stream of blood: the lymphatics also, and any other vessels conveying slowly small quantities of fluid, are thus called by Biisius, Bartholine, and some others. Rosa, the rose-tree. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twenty-one species. The college have directed the petals or flower- RO t 5# ) RTJ leaves of the Rosa damascena, or Damask-rose, Rosa centifolia, Lin- naei; and of the Rosa rubra, or Red Rose, Rosa gallica, Linnaei: the former in the Infusum Rosae, formerly called Tinctura Rosarum, and in the Conserva Rosas: the lat- ter in the Aqua Rosae, and in the Syrupus Rosae: and the fruit of the Rosa canina, in the Conserva Cy- nosbati. Rosa, the rose. The same as Ery- sipelas. Rosa Solis, the beautiful plant Sun-dew, or Drosera. Rosacea, or Rosata, is a name given to many compounds, where roses are the principal ingredients. And, Rosalia, is a distemper taken no- tice of by Martian, in his notes upon Hippocrates, very common to chil- dren, not much unlike the measles; and wherein broke out small red pimples ofthe bigness of millet-seed; probably the same as our Febris Mil- lions, unless ip the colour of the eruption. Rose-bay, (Dwarf). See Rhodo- dendron. Rose-tree, Rosa. Rosmarinus, rosemary. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enume- rates but one species. The college have retained the tops and flowers in their Dispensatory. They are di- rected in the Spiritus Rorismarini. Ros Solis, also called Rosa Solis, Sun-dew. Rostriformis Processus, from ros- trum, a beak, and forma, shape; is the same as Coracoides, which see. Rostrum, is used to express the pipe which conveys the distilling li- quor into its receiver, in the com- mon alembics; also for crooked scis- sars, which the surgeons in some cases make use of for the dilatation of wounds. Rostrum Leporinum, the piece of flesh which hangs betwixt the divi- sion of the harelip: the harelip is also thus named. Rotatir Minorx the lesser trochan- ter Rotator Major, the greater trocharu ter. Rotator Natis, the great trochan- ter. Rotrou's Solvent. Crude antimony, mixed with three parts of nitre, and exposed to the fire in a crucible, loses all its phlogiston by the action of the nitre. The mixture enters into a paste-like fusion; it is then poured on a marble, pulverized, and kept in a bottle. Beaume. Rotten-stone See Terra Cario- sa, Rotula. In Anatomy it is the knee- pan. In Pharmacy it is a troche. It signifies a little wheel. Rotunda, Ligamenta, the round ligaments; on each side of the womb there is one. Rotundus, is one of the muscles of the Radius, thus called from its round shape. It arises fleshy from the internal extuberance of the Hu- merus, and goes obliquely to be in- serted into the middle and external parts of the Radius, with others helping to turn the palm upwards. Rubefacientia. Those epispastics or attrahents are thus called which excite heat with a degree of inflam- mation. Rubedo, the same as Gutta Rosacea. The different varieties of rubedo are called Rubedo Simplex, Rubedo Pus* tulosa, Rubedo Ulcerosa. Rubeola^ the measles. See Mor- billi. Rubia, Madder. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates five species. The college have retained the root of the Rubia tindtorum in their Pharmacopoeia. Rubrica Fabrilis, red ochre, ruddle, marking stone. See Ochre. Rubus, the bramble or raspberry. A genus in Linnae-us's botany. Fie enumerates twenty species. The college have retained the fruit of the Rubus idaeus, or Raspberry, in their Pharmacopoeia. Ruby, a precious stone; a speci- men of quartzose crystal. Rubies &re met with among the species of SA (557 two afferent genera in the order of Quartz. See Gemma. Rudation, and Rudus, is a belching that arises from wind and indigestion; and ra- ther to be cured with proper sto- machics than carminative and hot liquors. Ruddle, a species of iron-stone of a red colour. Rue. See Ruta. Rumex, Dock. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates thirty- one species. Ruminant, cud-chewers, is a gene- ral name for all those animals that chew the cud. Rujitile, is used by Fallopius for any thing easy to be broken; and he assigns the cause of ruptibility, as he calls it, to a multitude of pores want- ing due moisture in them. Ruptura, a rupture. It is most properly spoken of a tendon, a liga- ment, or a cartilage, when they are divided by violence. It then consti- tutes a species of wound, viz. the la- cerated. Rujtture. See Hernia, and Rup- tura. Rusma, an ingredient of a com- position used to take off hair, with- out the trouble of shaving. For be- ing mixed up into a thin paste with ) SA an equal quantity of quick-lime, and a sufficient proportion of water, and rubbed over any hairy part of the body, it will, in the space of a mi- nute or two, so loosen the hair by the roots, that it may be gently stroked off with the hand. This method of taking off hair is much practised among the Turks, the Italians, and the French. The Rusma Tartarorum is said to be a preparation of honey, boiled to a high consistence, and ap- plied in the manner of a plaster; but the genuine rusma is a species of earth found in Turkey, and other- wise called by the name of Susma. There is mention made of it in the Philosophical Transactions for the month of December, in 1666. Ruta, rue. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates five species, The herb Ruta graveolens, Lin. is retained by the college in their Dis- pensatory; it is an ingredient in the Pulvis e Myrrha Compositus. Ruyschiuna, Tunica. See Cho- roides. Rye. See Sec ale. Rythmus, ^vO^o;, measure; a term Used by musicians with respect to time in music: but since Herophilus applied it to the pulse, it is used to express the time, motion or modu- lation of the pulse. CABADILLA, a vegetable said to be good for destroying the ver- min that infest human bodies. Sabauda, Savoy cabbage; a spe- cies of Brassica. Sabina, common savin; a species of Juniperus. The college have re- tained the leaves in their Dispensa- tory; an extract is directed to be made of them, which is an ingre- dient in the Tinctura Sabinae Com- posita, formerly called Elixir Myrrhoe Compositum. The leaves enter into the Composition of the Pulvis e Myrrha Compositus, Sabulous, is that gritty or sandy matter which often washes away by the kidneys, and settles in the urine, and is a concretion of lithic acid. Sacer. Some give this name to part ofthe Transversalis Dorsi, which see. Sacer, Ignis, the holy fire. Some have fancied to give this name to a Herpes Exedens (which see), but it does not appear from what reason; as also is Sacer, Morbus, given to the epi- lepsy, upon the apprehensions of somewhat supernatural being con- cerned in its production, or cure* SA t 558 Saccharine, is frequently ascribed to things having the taste, or any other of the chief qualities of sugar; as Bonetus gives an instance, Med. Sept. lib. ii. sect. 3. cap. 1. of a person whose spittle was sweet, for which reason he calls it Saccharina Saliva. In diabetes the urine is sac- charine. Saccharum, sugar-cane. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. Fie enume- rates five species. Sugar is the basis of syrups and conserves, and enters into the composition of many elec- tuaries and pills: it is employed in many compositions of the college Pharmacopoeia. They direct the Saccharum non Purificatum, or Raw Sugar, and the Saccharum Purifica- tum, or Refined Sugar. Sugar is chiefly produced from the Saccharum vjficinarum, Linnaei. Saccho-lates, are salts formed by the union of the SacchpTlactic acid (see Acids) with the different alka- line, earthy, and metallic bases. Sacculi Adiposi, the cells of the cellular membrane, filled with fat. Saccus, crxxxo;, arid Sacculus, is strictly a bag, whence, from their resemblance, many parts of the body are thus called: as, Sacculus Chyliferus, the same as Recejitaculum Chyli; and Sacculus Cordis, the Pericardium, Zee. Sacculus Lacrymalis, the Lacrymal Sac. Saccus, the Intestinum cacum. Sacculi Medicinales, are bags of in- gredients to be suspended in liquors in making diet-drinks. - Sacer, Musculus. Winslow calls this muscle Transverso-Spinalis,Lum- borum. Sacra, Vasa, the vessels which belong to the os sacrum, and the adjacent parts, as the arteries and veins. Sacra, Arteria. It goes out at the back part of the aorta, at the bifurcation on each side respec- tively. Sjtcra, Vena. It sometimes pro- ) S A ceeds from the bifurcation of the Vena Cava, at others from the origin of the left Iliaca, and accompanies the artery of that name. Sacrolumbalis, is a muscle that ariseth fleshy from the superior part of the Os Sacrum, posterior part of the Ilium, and from all the spines and transverse processes of the Vertebra of the loins. It gives a small ten- don to the posterior part of each rib near its root, where a small bundle of fleshy fibres arises and unites with each ascending tendon to the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth Vertebra of the neck. This, with the Serratus Posticus inferior, and Triangularis, help to contract the ribs in expira- tion. But they are of small force, and seem only to accelerate the mo- tion of the ribs, which fall down chiefly by their own gravity, and the elasticity of the ligaments by which they are tied to the Verte-. bra. Sacrum, Os. See Vertebra. Sacri, Nervi. Five or six branches of nerves from the spine, pass through the Os Sacrum, whence their name. Sacro-Coccygaus muscle, i. e. Cocci* gaus Posterior. Saffron. See Crocus. Saffron of Mars (StahVs aperient), If an acid be poured to the alkaline tincture of Stahl, it combines witfi the fixed alkali, and precipitates the iron, which preserves a fine red cor lour. Beaume. Saga, one who deals in Prastigia, or enchantments; which practice som-e of the chemical enthusiasts very much give into. Sagapenum, called also Seraju'num, Gum Sagajien. It is the gummy re- sinous juice of an oriental plant, supposed to be a species of ferula, Sagapenum is retained by the college in then Pharmacopoeia; it is an in- gredient in the Pilulae e Gummi, formerly called Pilulae Gurnmosae. Sage, Salvia. Saggitalis, Sutura. See Suture. Sago-tree. See Cycas, and Pal- ma, S-A ual, salt, a class of bodies remark- ably easy to dissolve in water, and therefore very sapid. They are of three sorts, acid, alkaline, and neutral. For the first of these, see Acids; for the second, see Potash, Nitre, and Ammoniac. Neutral salts are very numerous, and are divided into neu- tral, strictly so called, middle, and metallic salts, as the acids happen to be united to alkalies, earths, or me- tals. Salacious, is lustful, Or addicted to Venery. Sal Catharticus Amarus. See Purging Salt (Bitter). This is also called by the college Sal Amarus, and Suljihate of Magnesia. Sal Ammoniacus, called by the col- lege in their Pharmacopoeia, Ammo- nia Muriata, is the compound of the muriatic acid, or acid of sea-salt, and the volatile alkali, called by the col- lege Ammonia. Sal Muriaticus, or Culinary Salt, called by the college Natron Muria- tum, is the compound of the muria- tic, or marine acid, and the fossil al- kali, or natron. Common salt, when used to preserve meats, seems fre- quently to undergo decomposition. For the septic acid of the meat com- bines with the soda of the salt into a septite of soda, while the muriatic acid combines with the beef into a muriate of meat. For the entire account of these processes see Dr. MitchilFs paper, in the Medical Re- pository, vol. ii. p. 274, 2d edit. Sales Medii, middle salts, or neu- tral salts with earthy bases. Salicomia, Glasswort, Saltwort, Marsh Samp ire. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates six species. Salitura, is a pickle made with salt; the same as Muria or brine. Saliva, is often used for Sjiutum, every thing that is spit up; but it more strictly signifies that juice which is separated by the glands, called Sa- liva!. See Mouth. Whence Salivales GlanduU'j the salivary glands. C 559 ) SA Salivalis, Dudus (Stenonis), Ste* no's salivary duct. It is called alsd the upper salivary duct; it carries the saliva from the parotid gland into the mouth. Salivantia, medicines which ex- cite a salivation. Salivaris, Herba, the pellitory of Spain. Salivation, is a method of cure much practised in venereal, scro- phulous, and other obstinate cases, by promoting a secretion of spittle. The manner how Mercury effects this may be understood by what haj been explained under that word. To which it may be here added, that the safest way of raising a salivation is by the use of internal medicines; since whatsoever mischiefs can be apprehended from these, may, in a greater degree, follow the external use of mercury; not only because, as has been already hinted, the mi- neral globules being intimately com- , bined with salts in the several pre- parations given inwardly, will, by the irritation of these, be easily and fully thrown out at the organs of secretion, till the blood is quite dis- charged of its load; whereas, in all ' the daubings with mercurial oint- ments, we can never be certain that none of the heavy particles are left lodged in the interstices of the fibres or cells of the bones; but also inas* much as by computing the propor- tion of mercury, in all the doses necessary to promote a spitting, and the weight of the same mineral usu- ally applied, when this is done by unction, it will appear, that the quantity in the latter case vastly ex- ceeds that in the former; and, con- sequently, that the inconveniences to be feared will be in the same pro- portion. Therefore, this external management of mercury is only to be allowed of where either the case will bear the violence of such a me- thod, or outward ulcers and tumours require a particular cure by lini- ments, &c. Nor is it improper to remark, that SA ( 56<> ) SA we do hereby see how this use of this mineral comes to produce that effect so often complained of (though not always with reason) of making the bones foul or carious. For, if the laminae or fibres of these are already so much broken and spoiled by a disease, as that the circulation of the fluids through them cannot be main- tained, they must necessarily be cor- rupted more by the weight of the mercurial globules; though here also it is plain, that the outward use of this remedy will be more to be blamed than the inward. And, indeed, as the earliest use of mercury was in unguents and em- plaster, so most of the prejudices and outcries about it are owing to effects produced this way. For the first attempts of the Cure of vene- real maladies by this remedy were learned from the Arabians, who, hav- ing recommended mercurial oint- ments in the Lepra and Scabies, gave a handle to the Italian physicians to try their efficacy in removing the foulness of the skin from a new and terrible contagion: neither were they sparing of their liniments, which they continued to rub in, twelve or fifteen, nay, sometimes for above thirty days together; so that it is no wonder if they often met with very untoward symptoms from so severe a treat- ment: and if (as some of them do affirm) they now and then found mercury in the rotten bones of their patients, who had, it may be, suf- fered too much, both from their dis- ease and their physicians; it must, however, be acknowledged, that this opinion, like most others in physic, is much controverted; and many pradtitionerseven prefer the external use of mercury in raising a ptyalism, as innocent in itself, and less apt, by veilicating the coats of the intestine?, to run off by stool. Salix, the willow-tree, of which Linnaeusenumerat.es thirty-three spe- cies. Salpingo-Staphylinus,fron\o-xX.T!iy'i>, Vuba% and Qtx^vX-^ uvula. Salpingo-Pharyngaus, from &a\- viy!-, tuba, and QxpuXi;, faux. Salsola, glasswort, or kelpwort. Several species of this plant grow on the shores of New-York, a little above high-water mark. One sort is re- markably prickly. On being burned they afford soda. Sixteen species are named in the books. Sal Mart is, i. e. Vitriol, Green, or sulphate of iron. Sal Mirabilis Glauberi, Glauber's salt, or sulphate of soda. Sal Polychrestus, i, e. Tartar, Vi- triolated, or sulphate of potash. Sal Polychrest of Rochelle, i. e. Salt of Seignette, or tartrite of soda. Salt, Common, a genus of neutral salt, of the order of Alkaline Neutral Salts. It decrepitates in the firej its crystals are of a cubic form, and composed of the muriatic acid and fossil alkali; hence called muriate of soda. The acid arises from this salt in white fumes, on mixing with it the concentrated vitriolicacid. When found in large pieces in the earth, it is called rock salt. Saltjietre, Sal-petra, or the nitrtf of the moderns. It is a compound formed of potash, neutralized by the acid of putrefaction. The history and uses of this neutral salt and its acid are among the most curious in science. In order to comprehend it well, it will be necessary to advert to the constitution of the septic acid, and the manner of its formation. The greater part of the elements which enter into animal and vegeta* ble bodies are acidifiable bases; that is to say, they are rudimental atoms capable of combining with oxygen into acids. When septon (azote) is one of these constituent parts of organized beings, it may, and often does, become acidified during their putrefaction. Thus septon changes to an acid, and either spreads upon the surface of the body which pro- duced it, or, when the temperature is sufficiently warm, rises in vapour and infects the neighbouring atmos- phere, See M«d, Rep, vol, iii. p. 14, SA (5 The septic acid, so formed during the incipient stage of corruption, frequently poisons those who touch it, or admit it into a wound, as has happened to dissectors, who have often been poisoned dangerously, and even killed, by admitting this acid to scratches made with needles or scalpels. The like has happened from the septic acid of transplanted teeth. The septic acid is one of the chief destroyers of the teeth, which it effects by uniting with their limej and disengaging their phosphoric acid. Produced by corruption of animal flesh in the human intestines* septic acid is the exciting cause of dysentery, and of some other forms of griping cholera and diarrhcea. Getting afloat in the airj it conta- ininates it, and makes it unwhole- some. From the degree of its vibra- tion, different forms of fever arise* from the low typhus* and the mode- rate intermittent, up to violent re- mittents, plagues, and yellow fevers. The endemic diseases of the Ameri- can cities are chiefly owing to this volatile septic acid gas; which, also* when engendered on ship-board, in jails, hospitals, and poor-houses, gives rise to the various forms of febrile distempers prevalent in each of those places. From such a constant and plentiful acid* much additional mischief would arise, was it not coerced and kept in check by alkalies. Lime attracts it strongly, and forms the septite ef lime, as in the lime-stone caverns of Tennessee; Here the septic acid is so abundant, that if some wood is burned, and the ashes added to the septite of lime, there will be a true saltpetre, or sejitite of potash formed. Hence we understand the healthfull- ness of lime in the mortar, cement, and white-washing of houses.- Flence we also comprehend the powerful antiseptic virtue of potash, which neutralizes the septic acid* and turns to saltpetre. Even after combina- tion with potash, septic acid partakes of its original virylcnce? for the salt- 4 t ) *A petre so formed cannot be takeri hi doses of even an ounce without great distress and danger. Small doses only can be ventured upon, and these with much caution. Sad mistakes have taken place in the modern practice of physic concerning saltpetre; it has been erroneously called nitre, and most injuriously prescribed where the thing intended to be given to the sick, is carbonate of soda. Saltpetre is one of the ingredients of gun- powder, and is employed by chemists and workers in metals. Septic acid undergoes a change by uniting with potash, and assumes the altered and mitigated form of the Nitrous, which see. Salt (Regenerated Sea). It is the fixed vegetable alkaline salt, satu- rated with the spirit of sea-salt. The name is improper* as the basis of the sea-salt is different. Salt of Rochelle. Cream of tartar combines with effervescence to the point of saturation with the marine alkali. From this combination re- sults a salt which forms larger crystal! than rhose of the soluble tartar; Salsamentum, and Salsugo, are any salt pickles, of brines. Sal Salsuttt, i. e. Neutral Saltj con- sisting of an acid and an alkali. Salubris, and Salutaris, both from sdlits, health; express any thing in health, or con- ducive thereunto; and even such dis- eases are by some called salutary, as are curable, and leave the constitu- tion better than before; as the gout, &c. Salutatores, Salu'ers. There were a set of enthusiasts or impostors in Spain, of the order of St. Catharine, who pretended to the cure of many diseases, by touching or breathing only upon the patient, in their ordi- nary intercourses with them. Salvatella, is a vein which termi- nates in the little finger. Salvia, sage. A genus in Lin- naeus's botany. He enumerates fifty- two species. The college, in their SA ( St* ) SfA Pharmacopoeia, have retained the leaf of Salvia officinalis, Linn, Sambucus, elder. The college, in their Pharmacopoeia, have directed the interior bark, the flower, and berry. Of the flower an ointment is made, called HJnguentum Sam- buci. The juice of the berry is ordered to be inspissated. The spe- cies is the nigra of Linnaeus, or the common elder. Samyel, a wind that blows in some parts of Arabia. It is quickly de- structive, and soon after death the putrefaction is so great that the limbs of a man may easily be separated from the trunk. It is similar to the harmattan in its effects. Sanative, from sano, to heal; is any thing conducing thereunto. Sandtss, holy. This hath been applied to many things both simple and compound, as whimsical persons have conceited of their virtues; as the Guaiacum is called Lignum Sandum, and even our own dispensatories re- tain a purging powder under the title ef Pulvis Sandus* Sandara&a, hath been used to sig- nify many different things, as a waxy substance falling with spring-dew,, in which bees are said much to de- light. It is also the Arabian name for gum-juniper, or the Vcrnix;. as likewise for a mineral production not much unlike arsenic,, on which account that is sometimes called Ar- senicum Rubrum. Sanguifluxus, i. e. Hemorrhage. Sanguification, making blood. This may be understood by considering what is explained under the term Digestion; for, as the chyle is made out of our aliments by the contrac- tions and attritions of the stomach, so the chyle is made into blood by the attrition of the arteries thereupon. See farther under Blood, Lungs, Phle- botomy, Sec. Sanguine, bloody, or of a constitu- tion abounding with blood; from Sanguinis Inopia, a tabes from loss of blood; an instance of the Atrophia Jnanitorum of Cullen. Sanguis, Blood, which see. Sanguisuga, blood-sucker; a namfc given by some to a leech, from jt3 faculty of drawing blood from ani- mals. Sanguis Draconis, called also Cin- nabaris Gracorum, dragon's blood. This resin is said to be produced from the Pterocarjtus senialinus: it is retained by the college in their Phar- macopoeia; and is an ingredient in the Emplastrum Thuris, formerly called Empl. roborans. Sanies. In ulcers there sometimes appears a thin, limpid, and some- times greenish discharge, thus named. See Sordes. Sanies-,a thick and bloody pus, or matter. Sanitas. See Hygieia. S ant alum Rubrum, a red wood used in colouring various substances; as spirits and ointments: it is said to- be the product of the Pterocarpussan- talinits, Linn. Supplem. The college have directed it in the SpiritusLaven- dulae Compositus. Santonicum, worm-seed, a species of Aitemisia. This seed hath been retained by the college in their Phar- macopoeia. Sajihena, probably from -rxtync, mat- nifestus, easy to be seen, because it lies very plain in sight;, is a vein iiv the leg. See Vein. Saphena Minor. It is a branch from the Sajihena Major. Saphire, a precietb* stone. A spe- cimen of quartzose crystal. Saphires-; are met with among the specie* of two different genera, in the order of quartz. See Gemma. Sapientia, Dentes, thus called, be~ cause they appear not till persons are of years of discretion. See Dew~ tes. Sapo, soap. It is composed of oils- and fat, with alkaline s^*s. The college in their Pharmacopoeia hava directed the soap formed by olive oil with natron or the fossil alkali. There was a memorable discussion concerning soap and its manufadura, in tbe city of New-York, in 1797. 5 A ( 563 ) SA A pamphlet of the proceedings was published at the time. An attempt had been made to turn soap makers out of town; and Dr. Mitchill ap- peared as their advocate. His argu- ment may also be seen in Trotter's Medicina Nautica, vol. ii. and an opinion of it in Chisholm's Diseases of the West-Indies, vol. ii, Sa/10 Albus, called also Sajto His- panicus, hard or Spanish soap. Sajio Volatilis, volatile soap. Of this there are three kinds; one is composed of fixed alkalies and vola- tile oil, another of volatile alkalies and gross oils, the third of salt and oil that are both volatile. Sajionacea Pilula. See Opium. Sajionaceum, Linimentum, sapona- ceous liniment; called also Ojiodd- doc. Saponula, are combinations of vo- latile or essential oils with different bases. Saponula (acid), are combinations of volatile or essential oils with dif- ferent acids. Sapphirus, o-xty.ipoc, the sapphire. It is one of the precious stones, and is of a fine blue colour, but there are species that are white. Sarcocele, crxpxoxnXri, from crajf, taro, flesh, and xnXn, tumour, a swel- ling ; is a fleshy excrescence of the testicles, which sometimes grows so large as to stretch the scrotum much beyond its natural size; also, Sarcoma, o-xpxwpx, is of the same signification; as is likewise Sarcosis, a-xpxua-t;. Sarcocolla, a-xpxoxoXXx, sarcocol, or flesh-glue. It is a gummy resinous juice from the Penaa mucronata, Lin, according to Curtis, in his Catalogue of the London Botanic Garden; and from the Penaa Sarcolla, according to Weston, in his Univ. Bot. It hath been retained by the college in their Pharmacopoeia; and is an in- gredient in the Pulvis e Cerussa. Sarcoepijdocele, a kind of com- pound rupture, consisting of a de- scent of the epiploon, and a sarco- cele, or a rupture of the indurated epiploon, either umbilical or scro- tal. Sarcologia, sarcology. It includes Myology, Splanchnology, Angiology, Neurology, and the doctrine of the Integuments. Sarcomphalon, axpxoptyxXov, from °"a?l> flesh, and ayfyxXa:, the navel; a fleshy excrescence at the navel. Sarcotics, axpxuinxx, from the same derivation, are medicines that fill up ulcers with new flesh, the same as Incarnatives, which see. Many other words are also compounded at plea- sure, from the same foundation, not of any moment to insert here. Sardiasis, involuntary convulsive laughing, or rather the Cynic spasm. Sardonius, Risus, Sardonian laugh- ter; a convulsive involuntary laugh- ter, and is thus named from the herb Sardonic, which is said to pro- duce such convulsive motions in the cheeks, as resemble those motions which are observed in the face dur- ing a fit of laughter. Sardonyx, o-arp&w?. It is a variety of the Onyx. This name is given to an onyx, when its colours are red and white. Edwards. Sarsa, sarsaparilla. Sarsaparilla. This root hath been retained by the college in their Phar- macopoeia. It is ordered in a simple form, called Decoctum Sarsaparillae, and also combined with mezereon root, guaiacum, &c. called Decoctum Sarsaparillae compositum. Sartorius, called also Longus Ti- bia, is a muscle that ariseth from the inferior part of the spine of the ilium, and running obliquely by the inside of the thigh, is inserted into the internal side of the tibia, three or four fingers breadth below its up- per extremity. By this we throw one leg cross another. Sartorius, from sartor, a taylor: this muscle is thus named from the use which taylors make of it, to sit cross-legged. Sassafras, the sassafras-tree; a spe- cies of Laurus. The college have retained the wood, the root, and its SC ( 564 ) sc bark, in their Pharmacopoeia: it is an ingredient in the decoctum sar- saparillae compositum. Satureia Sativa, summer savory. It is the Satureia hortensis, Linn. Saturantia, is sometimes used in the same sense as Absorbents, which see. Saturnus. Chemists ascribe this name to lead, because they will have that metal to be under the in- fluence of the planet Saturn. See Lead. Satyriasis, c-arupiaenc, and Satyrismus, o-xrvpixo-po;, signifies a lustful disposition. St. John's-wort, hypericum. Saxum, an order in the class of stones: it is stone of a granulated structure, and wanting the charac- ters of the other orders of this class. Edwards. / Saxum Vulgare, a genus of Saxum, consisting of granules, which are ppaque. Edwards. * Scabies, a scab, is used sometimes for the itch, and such like cutaneous eruptions. Schano/trasum, cives; a species of onion. Scala, a scale, or ladder, is applied to a chirurgical instrument for rest- ing and defending the limbs, in case of fractures or dislocations;'of which Scultetus gives a figure, Arm. Chir. part i. tab. 29. fig. 3. and its use, tab. 49. fig. 1. but figuratively some have applied this to a man's life, which they divide into different ages, Calling the whole the Scale of Life. Scalenus, a-xxXmo;, is a muscle of the neck that arises from the first and second ribs, and ascending, is inserted into all the transverse processes of the neck, except the first. This muscle seems to be three; but such division is not of any real use. It is perfo- rated for the passage of the veins, arteries, and nerves; because the neck is more easily moved than that part of the ribs to which they are fastened; therefore it is justly reck- oned amongst the benders of the fleck. Scalled Head. See Crusta LaSteai Scalpo, to scalp. To lay the skull bare, is called Scalping. Scalprum, from scalpro, to rasp, or raise; a denticular or raspatory; cal- led also a Rugine. Scammonia, scammony, or Syrian bind-weed, a species of Convolvulus. From this plant we obtain Scam- mony, which hath been retained by the college in their Pharmacopoeia; it is an ingredient in the Extrac- tumColocynthidis Compositum, for- merly called ExtractumCatharticum, Pulvis e Scammon. comp. Pulv. e Scammon. cum Aloe. Pulv, e Scam- monio cum Calomelane, and in an electuary called Elect, e Scamm. Scapellatum, is by some authors used in the same sense as the Greeks applied phimosis, typwa-v;, for a de- nudation of the glans of the penis, when the prepuce could not be drawn over it. Scajthoides, o-xxtyouSvi;, from scapha, o~xx natural, and preternatural. The third branch of medicine. Semeiotica, is that part of Physic which treats of the signs of health and sickness, Semen, seed. For so far as this is concerned in Botany, see Seed, Vege- table. And besides, what hath been said under Animalcule, Conception^ Generation, and Fcetus (which see), for the secretion of this fluid, it may be considered, that the blood is car* ried to the testicles by the spermatic arteries, which, contrary to the con- stant method of nature, in framing the other arteries, are smallest where they spring from the trunk of the great artery, and immediately dilate to a considerable bigness; which evi- dently shows, that there could be no other design in it but to retard the velocity of the blood. We cannot suppose* that the only intention was, that a small quantity of blood might go to the testicles, because then there SB (569 had been no occasion for giving this artery a different figure from all Others; that narrow orifice would have been sufficient of itself for that purpose, which the wideness of the artery immediately afterwards does neither hinder nor further. The orifices of the spermatic arteries are so small that they cannot be measur- ed, as may the dimensions ofthe other arteries; and yet they are hardly gone from the aorta before they dilate as big* if not bigger, than one of the lumbals, which is 434.2. Now* if we suppose their orifices to be each 17.3, then the blood will move twenty-five times slower where the artery dilates than it does at its ori- fice. Again, we constantly find that all the parts of the body are sup- plied with blood by small arteries from the nearest trunks. If this me- thod had been observed in sending the blood to the testicles, they had received their arteries from theiliacs; and they had run but a little way before they had come to the end of their journey. But instead of this* two small arteries are made to arise from the aorta, a little below the emulgents, and to march above a foot before they come to the testi- cles. Now, if we consider that the velocity of the blood in the sper- matic artery is twenty-five times slower than it is at its orifice, that is, in the aorta, and that the velocity of blood in the iliacs can be but very little less than it is in the aorta, where the spermatics arise, the blood must move twenty-five times slower to the testicles than if it had gone after the ordinary manner from the iliacs. And because the space it runs thus slowly is at least six times longer than if it had gone from the iliacs, therefore it must be 150 times longer in going to the testicles than if it had gone according to the common course of nature. So that the intestine motion of the blood is not only al- layed, but sufficient time is after- wards allowed the particles, which are to compose the seed, to attract 49 SE and coalesce before they arrive at the testicles. Semilunaris, (Cartilages). They are placed on the upper part of the tibia. Semilunar Valves, thus called from their resemblance in shape to a half* moon. See Heart. Seminares, half-males: so Rolfin* kius, and some others, call those who have been castrated, as eunuchs, geld- ings, &c. Semimembranosus, half membra- nous, is a muscle that ariseth tendi- nous from a protuberance of the ischium, immediately below the se* minervosus, and is inserted by a large tendon into the upper and back part ofthe tibia. This is one of the four muscles that bend the leg. Semimetalld, half metals, such as the marcasites, stibium, bismuth, and the like. Seminalis, Capsula, or seed-bag, ia the husk that contains the seed of any plant. Semination, is called by Blasius the immission of the male seed into the womb in coition. Seminervosus, half nervous* is a muscle that arises from the protu- berance of the ischium, and is in* serted by a round tendon into the internal part of the epiphyses of the tibia, and helps to bend the leg. Semi-orbicularis, the orbicular mus* cle of the lips, if considered as two* called Semi-orbiculares Superior and Inferior. Semispeculum, an instrument de- scribed by Hildanus for dilating thej neck of the womb. Semisjiinalis, from half of the spi- nal processes of the back. Semisjtinatus. See Transversalis Dor si. Semitendinosus, a muscle so called from its being half-tendinous. It is- the Seminervosus, which see. Semitertiana, Febris, by the Greeks called Hcemitritaios, riful^rxtl^. It consists of a continual and two in- termitting fevers of different kinds, viz, a quotidian and tertian; the pa-. SE ( ^o tient, besides a continual fever, hav- ing an extraordinary fit every day, and every other day two. Semitertian. Although many have wrote concerning this, particularly Sennertus, Hotl'aian, Willis, and Sylvius, and though Spigelius hath wrote a whole treatise about it, yet it is difficult to collect from them all what they meant by it -r though it seems to be taken for a common tertian, joined with more than ordi- nary symptoms of malignancy,- and rather remitting than intermitting y sn torius, strikes on the tympanum^ which moving the bones of the bar* rel, and those of the enclosed air, of the labyrinth, the auditory nerves there are moved after the same man- ner they would have been had the common air acted upon them, with the advantage of a better qualified and gentler impulse than they could have had otherwise. In smelling, tasting, and touching, the effluvia and more subtile part of bodies act immediately upon the nerves them- selves, and they communicate this there being no interval quite free .-action to the brain : so that in some from the fever. Seneka, Seneka, or rattle-sriake- root, a species of PblygAa. The college have retained this root ia their Pharmacopoeia. Senna, a species of Cassia. This drug hath been retained in the col- lege Pharmacopoeia; an Extract, Ex- tractum Sennae is directed: two in- manner, all sensation is nothing but touching, several ways diversified* See Brain, Narcotics. Sensibi/is. It is applied to what-- ever can make an impression on the senses. Sen/ibilitas, the quality of being sensible, or the perceiving of any vision or thing affecting or causing, fusions, Infusum Sennae Simplex,, some alteration in the organ of sense. and, Infusum Sennae Tartarisatum, are directed z. a Tincture, Tinctu- ra Sennae: a compound Powder, Pulvis e Senna Compositus: and an Electuary, Electuarium e Senna, which was formerly called Elect. Lenitiv. are ordered. Sensation. All sensation is per- formed by the immediate action of the finer and more fluid parts of bo- dies upon the organs of sense: the impulse communicated by these sub- tile parts of bodies upon the organs fitly disposed, is through them trans- mitted to the nerves appropriated and contrived for such a sense, and through them to the brain.—Thus in vision, the light reflected from the surfaces of bodies is transmitted Vnrough the humours of the eye, and congregated upon the retina, in the same manner it was reflected from the body; and thereby an im- pulse, modified after a certain man- ner, strikes the filaments of the op- tic nei'ves, which convey this im- pulse to the brain. In hearing, the sound, after divers modifications in See Mimosa. common sensory Sensitive Plant Sensorium, the in man is supposed to be' that part of the brain where all the points or extremities of the nerves meet and unite, that is, in the medulla cerebri. Sensus Externi, the external senses, viz. the sense of Seeing, Hearings Tasting, Smelling, and Fe-eliug, each of which see. Sensus Internus, the internal senses,. viz. Imagination, Memory, Attention^ and the Passions of the mind. Sejiaratorium, a separatory; the name of an instrument for separat- ing the pericranium from the crani- um; also a chemical vessel for sepa- rating liquors. Sepium Os, called also Sepias Osr Sepia Os, cuttlefish-bone; a sort of alkaline earth. Septana, an erratic intermitting fe- ver, which returns every seventh day. Septenarius, and Septennium, con- taining the space of seven years. Some of the ancients reckoned every constitution underwent some its passage through the meatus audi- remarkable change in every such re- i>i t 57* > SE solution, whence the seventh year was called Critical, or the Climaderic Year ; but such conclusions are now much out of use. Septic, a-nitlr/.o:, is any thing pro- ducing putrefaction; as also a me- dicine that is corrosive. Septon, to c-r,7r%; the principle of putrefaction; or that which pe- culiarly disposes bodies to corrupt. It is derived from o-wra, putrefacio, to rot; and particularly means that decaying of organized bodies which is followed by an extrication of noxi- ous gases. It is called azote in the Parisian Nomenclature. Some have termed it mephitis, and others again have called it nitrogene. By some it has been denominated alkaligen. But none of these words are so appropriate and clear as sejiton. It means that material which, when in- herent in bodies, is ever ready to break loose and disorganize the mass: for instance, it abounds in the mus- cles, skins, and, generally speaking, in the lean parts of animals, or those which are not fat. From these it is ever ready to disengage itself. So loose is its coherence, that those parts of animal matter that abound with septon are very prone to spoil. Hence beef, mutton, and every kind of flesh which abounds with lean, arc more apt to become taint- ed and vitiated than pork, suet, and other meats which abound with fat. When septon breaks loose it often combines with anticrouon or caloric into stptous or azotic air. This is the same kind of fluid which forms three-fourths of the atmosphere. When it combines with oxygen it forms oxyd and acid of septon. Being capable of associating with a large proportion of oxygen, septon frequently exists in the form of septic acid. Hence this acid is one of the most common in the world; and it produces very memorable effects. When formed from the remains of corrupting meat, bread, &c, in the mouth, the septic acid corrodes the teeth and destroys them. When swallowed in the spittle, it excites nausea, &c. When inherent in the moudi, it creates sordes, foul tongue, and ill taste. When engendered in the intestines, it may excite griping, flux, dysentery and tenesmus. Septic acid, produced from nasty and corrupt materials in cities, cre- ates typhus or yellow fever, accord- ing to circumstances (See Pestilence and Pestilential Diseases). In the holdsof vessels, from similar unclean- ness, shiji-fever arises, f If arising in prisons, it gives rise to the jail-dis- temper. If in armies, it is denomi- nated the camp-fever. Such and so various are the workings of this noxious agent, the septic acid or acid of corruption, composed of septon and oxygen. Septic acid sometimes exists in a liquid form, and poisons dissectors who admit it into fresh wounds on the surface of putrefying bodies. It is sometimes elevated into vapour, and forms septic acid gas. When com- bined with potash it forms Saltpetre^ which see. Septum Auris. See Ear. Septum Cordis. See Heart. Septum Narium. See Nasus. Septum Transversum. See Dia- phragm. All which parts are thus called from their making a partition like a cross wall, which the word imports. Sejitum Lucidum, the thin parti- tion which divides the two lateral ventricles of the brain. Sejitum Palati, i.e. Palatum Mdle. Sericum, silk. Serifluxus, a serous discharge, or flux of serum. Serosity. See Serous. Serous, from serum, whey, is used to signify the watery part of the Blood, which see. Serpentaria, Virginian snake-root, a species of Aristolochia. The col- lege have retained this root in their Pharmacopoeia; it is an ingredient in the Tinct. Cort. Peruv. Compo- sita : and a simple Tincture, Tinc- tura Serpentariae, is made of it. SE ( 57* ) SE Serpigo, a tetterous eruption like the herpes, or impetigo. Serratus. Several muscles are called by this name from their re- semblance in shape to a saw. As, Serratus Anticus Minor, ariseth thin and fleshy, from the second, third, fourth, and fifth superior ribs; and ascending obliquely, it is insert- ed fleshy into the" processus cora- coides of the scapula, which it draws forward. It also helps in respira- tion. Serratus Anticus Major, comes from the whole basis of the scapula, and is inserted into the seven true ribs, and first of the false ribs, by so many distinct portions, represent- ing the teeth of a saw. Serratus Posticus Inferior, arises with a broad and thin tendon from the three inferior spines of the ver- tebrae of the back, and from the two superior of the loins; its fibres as- cending obliquely, grow fleshy, and are inserted by four indentations in- to the four last ribs, Serratus Posticus Superior, ariseth by a broad and thin tendon from the two inferior spines of the vertebrae of the neck, and the three superior of the back; and growing fleshy is inserted into the second, third, and fourth ribs, by so many distinct in- dentations. These two help to draw the ribs upwards, and bring them to right angles with the vertebrae; and consequently make the cavity of the thorax wider and shorter. Serum, whey. The thin part of the blood is also called its Serum. Sesamoidea, Ossa, sesamoid bones. These are the little bones most fre- quently found at the articulations of the toes and fingers. Sesquialtera, is a name given to that kind of fever by Helmont which others call a Semitertian, or a HamitrUaos. Sessilis, is a name given to any low, flat tumours, or the eruptions in the small-pox, when they rise not well, and are indented at tire top. Sftaccum} a seton, is when the skin is taken up with a needle, and the wound'kept open with a skein of silk, that humours may vent tiiem- selves; for the same purpose as issues, though generally with more effica- cy. Farriers call this operation in cattle, Rowelling. Sevum ovillum, mutton suet: this is retained in the college Pnarmaco- pceia: its preparation is described among the more simple preparations: when prepared, it is an ingredient in several plaisters and ointments. Sextana, an erratic intermitting fever, which returns every sixth day. Sexual System, in Botany, is found- ed on a discovery that there is in vegetables, as well as in animals, a distinction of the sexes. It was in- vented by Linnaeus, Professor of Physic and Botany ar Upsal. The several parts of Frudification, viz. i. The Calyx, or flower-cup: 2. The Corolla, or flower-leaf: 3. The Stamina, or chives: 4, The Pistil- lum, or pontal: 5. The Pericarpium, or seed-vessel: 6. The Semina, or seeds: 7. The Receptacle, or base, (all which see), on which the fruc- tification is seated, having been ob- served with more accuracy since the discovery of the uses for which na-r ture has assigned them, a new set of principles have been derived from them, by means of which the dis^ tribution of plants has been brought to a greater precision, and rendered more conformable to true Philosophy in this system» than in any one of those which preceded it. By this system, plants are disposed according to the number, proportion, and situa- tion of the stamina and pistilla; the whole body of vegetables is divided into twenty-four classes; these are again subdivided into orders, the orders into genera, the genera into species, and the species into varieties, where there are any worthy of note, The following table exhibits in one view the classes and orders as they stand in the system, SE / 573 ) SE Cl/ t Monandria B Diandria 3 Triandria 4 Tetrandria 5 Pentandria 6 Hexandria 7 Heptandria 8 Octandria 9 Enneandria 10 Decandria n Dodecandria 12 Icosandria j 3 Polyandria 14 Didynamfa 15 Tetradynamia 16 Monadelphia 17 Diadelphia 18 Polyadelphia 19 Syngenesia 30 Gynajidria {' {' r V r Orders. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. Mo.iogynia. 2 Digynia, 3 Tri- gy tria. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Te- tragynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Tetragyriia. 5 Pen- tagynia. 6 Polygynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Tetragynia. 5 Po- lygynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Te- tragynia. 4 Heptagynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Tetragynia. Monogynia. 2 Trigynia. 3 Hexagynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Pentagynia. 5 Do- decagynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Pentagynia. 5 Do- decagynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Pentagynia. 5 Po- lygynia. Monogynia. 2 Digynia. 3 Tri- gynia. 4 Tetragynia. 5 Pen- tagynia. ' 6 Hexagynia. 7 Po- lygynia. Gymnospermia. 2 Angiosper- mia. Siliculosa. 2 Siliquosa, Triandria. 2 Pentandria. 3 Oc- tandria. 4 Enneandria. 5 De- candria. 6Endecandria. 7 Do- decandria. 8 Polyandria. 2 Hexandria. 3 4 Decandria. 2 Icosandria. 3 Pentandria. Octandria. Pentandria. Polyandria. Polygamia ^Equalis. 2 Polyga- mia Superflua. 3 Polygamia Frustanea. 4 Polygamia Ne- cessaria. 5 Polygamia-Segre- gata. 6 Monogamia. Diandria. 2 Triandria. 3 Te- trandria. 4 Pentandria. 5 Hex- andria. 6 Octandria. 7 De- candria. 8 Dodecandria. 9 Po- lyandria, 1 Sf { Classes: %i Monoecia 22 Dioecia a3 Polygamia 24 Cryptogamia All these terms, inthe Greek lan- guage, from whence they are taken, are expressive of the principal cir- cumstances that obtain in the class or order to which they are applied; the explanation of them will give a good insight into the proper charac- ters of the several classes and orders, and the sexual distinctions on which they are founded. See tbe articles Monandria, Diandria, &c -■' Shallot, a kind of onion. Shell, or Pod. Legumen. . Shingles, a species of erysipelas. It consists of small pimples, which soon form little vesicles, that dry and become scaly. This disorder usually spreads farther than its first limits. Sialagogues, i. e. Salivantes. . Sibbens. This word hath obtained in some parts of Great-Britain, as expressive of a disease which resem- bles, but is said not to be, the ve- nereal. Unhappily, the disease is yet venereal, notwithstanding this change of its name. Sickness (Falling). See Ejiilepsy. Sideration, is either such a sudden mortification, as the common people call a Blast, or is a sudden depriva- tion of sense, as in an apoplexy. Sigillata, Terra, sealed earth. These take no place among fossils, being artificial. Sigillatum Hermeticum, an herma- lic seal. A glass vessel is said to be 574 ) 91 Orders. 1 Monandria. 2 Diandria. 3 Tri- andria. 4 Tetrandria. 5 Pen- tandria. 6 Hexandria. 7 Hep- tandria. 8 Polyandria. 9 Mo- nadelphia. 10 Syngenesia. n Gynandria. r Monandria. 2 Diandria. 3 Tri- andria. 4 Tetrandria. 5 Pen- tandria. 6 Hexandria. 7 Oc- tandria. 8 Enneandria. 9 De- candria. 10 Dodecandria. 11 Polyandria. 12 Monadelphia. 13 Syngenesia. 14 Gynandria. 1 Monoecia. 2 Dioecia. 3 Trioecia. 1 Filices. 2 Musci. 3 Algae. 4 Fungi. liermetically sealed, when the glass is melted, and the vessel by this means is closed. Sigmoides, or Sigmoi dales, are val vet thus called, from the Greek sigma, and Et^bj, forma, shape; because of their resemblance thereunto in figure. See Heart. Sign. See Diagnostic. Signs are universal, univocal or pathognomo- nic, equivocal or doubtful, comme- morative. Galen defines it to be that which discovers or makes known what was formerly unknown. Signs, the same as Symptoms, but called Signs, as they indicate, and Symptoms, as they are the effect of disease. Si lex, Flint, which see. Siliaua, an ancient weight, equal to three grains and one twenty-eighth. Siliqua, in Botany, is the seed- vessel, husk, or pod of such plants as are of the leguminous kind: by Linnaeus, it is defined a pericarpium of two valves, wherein the seeds are fastened along both the sutures or joinings of the valves. Silver, a genus in the class of me- tals. It is a perfect metal, of a bril- liant white, without smell or taste. Next to gold it is the most ductile of metals. It is more elastic and sono- rous than gold; it becomes more rigid under the hammer, and is sof- tened by nealing; it is also hardy ** ( m "fhan gold. A silver wire, one-tenth of an inch in diameter, supports a weight of 270 pounds before it breaks. Beaume. It is found in various forms, in rude pieces, in plates of different kinds, in filaments, in ramifications,and in crystals. Ed- wards. Simaruba, a species of Quassia. The college have introduced the bark into their Pharmacopoeia; it is there spelt Simarouba. Similar Bodies: such are thus cal- led, which have their constituent par- ticles of the same kind, as to their sensible qualities. Similar Parts, are those of the same texture and manner of forma- tion. Simple, expresses any thing of the same kind, and not compounded of different or of many sorts, though agreeing in nature. Simple Quantities, are such as have but one sign, as 2 a, and—2 b; whereas a + b, and + d—c+ b, are compound quantities. . These are used only in algebraical calcula- tions. Simplex Oculus, a single-headed toller, used as a bandage for one eye; when used for both eyes, it is rolled up into two heads. Sinopis, mustard. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates seventeen species. The college have retained the seed ofthe Sinapis nigra, Linnaei, or common black mustard; a Cataplasm, Cataplasma Sinapeos, is directed to be made with it. Sinajtism, is a cataplasm made chiefly of mustard, to apply out- wardly to any particular part. Sinciput, is the fore part of the head. See Cranium. Sine, is a right line, drawn from One end of an arch perpendicularly upon the diameter drawn from the other end of that arch; or, it is half the chord of twice the arch. Sine Pari, the vein so called. See Azygos. Singultus, the hiccup, is a con- vulsive motion of the stomach,, and ) SF? parts adjacent, particularly the dia- phragm. Sinus, signifies any cavity, and an- atomists variously apply it to many parts of a human body, as the Sinus Laterales, and Sinus Longitudinales. See Dura Mater. Sinus Ossium, are those cavities of the bones which receive the heads of other bones, and so of many other parts. Siphilis, the venereal disease. Sitiologice, from ado;, aliment, and Xeyu, to speak; that part of medicine which treats of aliments. Sitis, thirst. See Hunger. Slum, skirret, or water-parsnep. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates twelve species. The college have introduced the Slum no- diflorum, Linnaei, or common creeping water parsnep, into their Pharmacol poeia. Skin. See Cutis. Skull, See Cranium. Slate (Calcareous). See Calcare- ous Slate. Slate, a genus of laminated stones, of a solid structure. Edwards. Sleep. See Narcotic. Sloe-tree, a species of Prunus, or Plum. Smaltum, smalt. It is made of flints and potash, whicn are melted into an imperfect kind of glass co- loured with cobalt, and when cold, is reduced into powder. Smaragdus, the emerald. It is a precious stone, of a green colour. Smelling. See Sensation. Smiris, emery; a species of iron ore, in small pieces, mixed with mica. Edwards. Smit, a vnriety of the red species of iron earth. It is of a fine red colour, so soft as to be kneaded like clay, very greasy and unctuous, co- louring the hands, found chiefly in the mines of Cumberland. Edwards- Snake-root (Virginian). See Ser* pent aria. Snapdragon, See Antirrhinum. Snow. Of this it hath been ob» so ( 576 J SO Served* that many parts are of a re- gular figure, for the most part being as it were so many little rowels, or stars of six points, being perfect and transparent ice; upon each of which points are set other collateral points, at the same angles as the main points themselves; among these there are divers others irregular, which are chiefly broken points and fragments cf the regular ones. Others also, by various winds, seem to have been thawed, and froze again into regular clusters. So that it seems as if the whole body of snow is an infinite mass of icicles regularly figured; that is, a cloud of vapours being gathered into drops, the said drops forthwith descend; upon which de- scent, meeting with a freezing air as they pass through a cooling region, each drop is immediately froze into an icicle, shooting itself forth into several points; but still continuing their descent, and meeting with some intermitting gales of warmer air, or in their continual waftage to and fro, touching upon each other, some are a little thawed, blunted, and again froze into clusters, or entangled so as to fall down in what we call flakes. The lightness of snow, although it is firm ice, is owing to the excess of its surface in comparison to the matter contained under it; as gold itself may be extended in surface till it will rise upon the least breath of wind. See Ice and Freezing. Soap-Rock. See Steatites. Soda, the heart-burn. It is a spe- cies of Dispepsy; also the same as pyrosis or water-brash. Soda, a species of Salsola. Sol, the sun. The chemists use this term for gold, because they will have that metal to be under the sun's influence in a particular man- ner; but what should have been the principal inducements of torturing this metal with so much violence, to obtain from it some medicinal virtues, is not easily to be guessed; unless it was to keep up the autho- rity of an ill-deserved regard, and a jealousy that they could not be well in the common opinion for physi- cians, who could not do extraordi- nary things in their profession, with a metal which had such prodigious influence almost on every other ac- count. Many, indeed, there have been, who have honestly opposed this artifice, but the contrary sides have a long time prevailed, and to such a degree, that this metal itself has not only been transformed into all the shapes imaginable for medi- cinal purposes, but even its name has been transferred to do honour to, and enhance the price of, many other worthless preparations that bore any resemblance to its sensible qua- lities. Hence many tinctures of a yellow colour are presently the golden tinctureof something or other. Most, indeed, acknowledge, that gold in substance, or reduced into the smal- lest particles by the hammer, as in the leaf gold, is not digestible in the stomach, so as to be transmitted into the blood, and to be there of any effi- cacy. But there are, nevertheless, many who are confident of its doing extraordinary matters, if reduced into a powder, by amalgamation with mer- cury, and by evaporating the mer- cury afterwards. Zacutus Lucitanus- is one of the smartest pleaders on this side the controversy, against Mu- sa, Picus Mirandula, and Platerus, who, besides many instances of its* efficacy, urges the authority of Avi- cen, Serapion, Geber, and many of the Arabian physicians, with those of other countries, and of later date. Quercetan, Schroder, Zwelfer, and Etmuller, with many other more modern practical physicians, fell into the same opinion. But which side soever is in the right, the present practice rejects all pretensions to me- dicine therefrom ; though most ofthe other metals are in high esteem. Solids. The whole quantity of solid matter in the body is possibly no more than the mere matter of the nerves, filled, swelled up, and distended by the nutritious juices, SO ( $77 as appears from the observations of Malpighi; and the last divisions of the solids are hardly distinguishable from fluids. Solidity. See Cohesion. Soleus, a muscle so called from its likeness to a sole-fish. Solifarii, diseases affecting any one part of the body. Solution. See Dissolution. Solution of Continuity, is a term used by surgeons for every division of the parts made by wounds, or any other Causes. Solutive, the same as Laxative1, which see. Somnambulismus, i. e. somnambulo* Somnambulo, one who walks in his sleep: it is a species of oneirodynia. Somniferous, from somnus, sleeji, and fero, to bring; the same as Narcotics, Opiates, Sec. which see. Hence also, Somnium, i. e. Somnambulo, more properly dreams and visions; so an instance of oneirodynia. Somnolency, is any propensity to sleep, or a drowsiness. Somnus, sleep. Sonus, sound. That air* though concerned in propagating sound, is not sound itself, is evident, from sound running almost as fast against the wind as with it. Sooins. It is a preparation in com- mon use amongst the North Britons, and is thus made: Some oatmeal is put into a wooden vessel, hot water is poured upon it, and the infusion continues until the liquor begins to taste sourish, that is, until a fermen- tation comes on, which, in a place moderately warm, may be in the space of two days. The water is then poured off from the grounds, and boiled down to the consistence of a jelly. This is rendered pala- table by the addition of sugar, wine, or such other mixtures as the palate, &c. may direct to. It is also called Flummery. Sophists, a-o&o-Txi, originally and strictly signify those who abounded in knowledge and wisdom; but in length of time many false pretenders ) SO to those qualities debased the term into disgrace, making it stand for a cheat, or juggler: whence, Sophistication, is counterfeiting or adulterating any thing with what is not so good, for the sake of unlawful gain. This practice unhappily ob- tains in all the parts of medicine which deal with simples or com- pounds; and in many cases the cheat is carried on so artificially as to pre- vent a discovery even from persons ofthe most discerning faculty. Sojior, i. e. Caros. So/iorales. Thus the ancients cal- led the internal jugular veins, from an opinion of their being particu- larly concerned in sleep; but Blan- chard blames them, because carotid, which is given by common consent to their correspondent arteries, is of the same import, and founded upon the same conjecture. Soporiferous, that which occasions sleep: from sojior, sleep, and fero, to bring. Sojior aria, Arteria, the carotid ar- teries. Sojiorosi, sleepy affections; a dimi- nution of sense and motion. Sordes Aurium, ear-wax* Sordes. When the matter dis- charged from ulcers is- rather viscid or glutinous, it is thus named. This matter is frequently of a brownish red colour^ somewhat re- sembling the grounds of coffee, or grumous blood mixed with water. Sordes, Sanies, and Ichor, are all of them much more foetid than puru- lent matter, and none of them are altogether free from ancrimony; but that which is generally termed Ichof is by much the most acrid of them, being frequently so sharp and cor- rosive as to destroy large quantities of the neighbouring parts. Bell on Ulcers. Sorrel. See Acetosa. It is a name of several species of Rumex. Sound. This hath employed the inquiries of very great men to ex- plicate. The greatest of whom, Sir Isaac Newton, saith, that it arises 4E SP ( v* J SF from a propagation of the pulse of the air, and that this comisteth not in the motion of an aether, or finer air, but in the agitation of the whole common air: because, by ex- periment, he found that the progress of sound depended on the density of the whole air. With this agrees Monsieur Carre, of the Royal Aca- demy of Sciences at Paris, w ho shows, that sound, when considered with re- lation to body, consists only in the motion of the air, but in sach a mo- tion as is very different from wind. Sound is from little vibrations or shakings, which the parts of sonorous bodies occasion in the air;, whereas wind consists in a local motion of the air, without vibrations. The motion of the air in winds will act sti'oagly on flame, but will not affect the ear with sound but on the in- terposition of some body, which may occasion vibration;, whereas the agi- tation of the air in sound affects not flame, for a lighted candle put near a bell which hath been struck, will not have its flame agitated by the sound. As to the manner and times of its progression, persons have va- ried, by means of the diversity of those experiments on which they have grounded their calculations, which is another's province to teach. So far as hearing is concerned in sound, see what'hath been said under that term. Spa-Water. It is one of the best of the chalybeate kind in Europe. Space, if considered barely in length, between any two beings, is the same idea .that we have of dis- tance; but if it be considered in length, breadth, and thickness, it is properly called capacity: and when considered between the extremities of matter, which fill the capacity of space with something solid, tangible, and moveable, or with body, it is then called extension; so that exten- sion is an idea belonging to body only; but space, it is plain, may be considered without it. So that space, in the general, signification,, is the same thing with distance, considered every way, whether there be any so- lid matter in it or not. Space, there- fore, is either absolute or relative. Absolute space, considered in its own nature, and without regard to any thing external, always remains the same, and is immoveable; but rela- tive space is that moveable dimension or measure of the former, which our senses define by its positions to bo- dies within it, and this the vulgar use for immoveable space. Relative space, in magnitude and figure, is always the same with ab- solute, but it is not necessary it should be so numerically. Thus, if you suppose a ship »> be, indeed, in ab- solute resr, then the places of all things within her will be the same absolutely and relatively,.and nothing will change its place. But then, sup- pose the ship under sail, or in mo- tion, and she will continually pass through new parts of absolute space j but all things on board considered relatively, in respeft to the ship, may be, notwithstanding, in the same place, or have the same situation and position in regard to one another. Spadones, o-KxSwic, strictly signifies all creatures which have been cas- trated; but Paulus Ammianus ap- plies the term to those who have a- peculiar kind of contraction or com- pulsion in the genital parts, in the same sense as spasm, o-txt^;; whence Erotian enlarges it to signify spas- modic affections also of other parts;. in which latitude it is frequently met with in the writings of flippocrates. Sjtagyric Medicine, or Spagyrical Art, is the same as chemistry; the word importing to extrad, or colledx, or gather together; becasue it teaches how to extract, and separate the purer parts of substances from mixed bo- dies. And Spagyrist, is the same as a chemist. Spanish White. The solution of bismuth, diluted with water, lets fall the bismuth in form of a very fine white powder, which is thus named. The nitrous add leaves the semi* SP t S79 ) SF metal to unite with the water. It is used as a cosmetic. Spar. When calcareous earth is either figured or .crystallized, it is thus called. Sfartium, broom. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. He enumerates sixteen species. The college have introduced the top and seed, cacu- men et semen Genistae, according to them the Spartium Scoparium, Linn. Sjiasma, o-j?xt[j.x, or Spasmus, o-txo-- juos-, from a-wxtr, contralto, to contrad; signifies any cor.vuls.ive motion, be- cause it contracts or pulls the parts it affects. Hence, Spasmi, spasmodic diseases. See Clonic rjiasm, and Tonic Spasm. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology this is an or- der in the class Neuroses. The term spasm hath been variously used; in the most common sense it hath sig- nified any preternatural contraction of any particular part of the body, either without any stimulus immedi- ately applied to the part, or which remains alter its cause is removed. More properly, spasms are those pre- ternatural contractions which are at- tended with considerable mobility of the system. Dr. Cullen defines spasm to be preternatural motions of the muscles, or of the muscular fibres; and under the title of spasmodic af- fedions, he includes all the diseases which consist of a preternatural state of the contraction and motion ofthe muscular or moving fibres in any part of the body. The Spasmi have generally been divided into the To- nici and Clonici, Sjiastici and Agita- torii, or Motorii, or Spasms, strictly so called, and Convulsions. But most of the diseases called spasmodic, are, in respect to tonic or clonic, of so mixed a nature, that it seems prefer- able to arrange spasmodic disorders according as they affect the several functions, animal, vital, or natural. Cullen. Spasmodic Medicines, are such as are good against convulsions: and Spasmology, from Spasmus, and ?ayu, dice, to discourse; is any treatise of convulsions. Spasmus Cynicus. The cynic spasm. Sjiasmus Iliacus, the colic. Spasmus Maxilla Inferioris, the locked-jaw. Spasmus Oesophagi, a difficulty of swaUowing,fromaspasminthe.gullet. Sjiastici, spastic or tonic diseases. See Spasmi and Tonic Spasm. Spastid, diseases frpm clonic spasm. Sjiatha, in Botany, signifies a sheath, or that sort of cup which consists of a simple membrane grow- ing from the stalk, when it bursts lengthways, and puts forth the flower, as in Narcissus, Snow-drop, &c. Sjiatzda, is an instrument used by apothecaries and surgeons, where- with they spread their plasters, un- guents, &c. or stir their medicines together. Species, is a term used variously in logic and metaphysics, for an idea that relates to some other more ge- neral one, and has under itself only individuals: in algebra, for those sym- bols or marks which represent the quantities in any equation or demon- stration; in vision, for such super- ficial and wonderfully fine images of bodies, as are producible by light, and which by that are delineated upon the bottom of our eyes: and in medicine, for the simple ingre- dients, out of which other more compound are made. But common custom, without any just propriety, has, in pharmacy, affixed it to some aromatic and cathartic powders, which are themselves compounded of many things. Species Plant arum, in Botany, in the Linnaean system, comprehend all the different forms of plants which are supposed to have been originally created. These plants, says Lin- naeus, have, by the established laws of nature, continued to produce others like themselves; therefore the Species Plantarum comprehend all SP ( 580 ) SP the different invariable forms of Speculation, is strictly what we plants which are known at this day contemplate by the mediation of vi- upon the face of the earth. sion; but is often figuratively used Specifica, specifics. By specifics for those operations in the mind is not meant such as infallibly, and which require no such helps, more in all patients, produce salutary ef- properly by Mr. Locke called in- fects, but such medicines as are more jledion, as the other belongs to Sen- infallible than any other in any par- sation: and hence Speculation is by ticular disorder. the institution-writers made to ex- Specillum, a probe. press that part of medicine which Sjiecularis Lajiis, also called Gla- contemplates, and directs the rules cies Macia, Muscovy glass. for practice from principles of theory Specific Gravity, is the appropri- and reason. ate and peculiar gravity or weight Sjieculum Ani, is an instrument which any species of natural bodies with which surgeons dilate the fun- have, and by which they are plainly dament, to extract bones, or any distinguishable from all other bodies thing that may be there lodged. And of different kinds. By some it is not Speculum Matricis, is an instru- improperly called relative gravity, to ment to do the same office with re- distinguish it from absolute gravity, spect to matter obstructed in the which increases in proportion to the womb; or to assist in any manual bigness of the body weighed. Thus, operation relating thereto. if any body weigh a pound, one as Speculum Oculi, and big again will weigh two pounds; Speculum Oris, are for the same and let the bodies be of what nature purpose, to inspect the eye or mouth or degree of specific gravity soever, with. a pound of one will be as much as a Speiss. During the fusion in mak- pound of the other, absolutely con- ing azure-blue, a substance separates sidered; thus, as is commonly said, which is only half vitrified, and pre- a pound of feathers is as heavy as a cipitates under the glass: it is com- pound of lead. But if you consider pounded of arsenic, of bismuth in lead and feathers relatively, the spe- grains, of regulus of cobalt also in cific gravity of the former will be grains, and of a certain portion of much greater than that of the latter; the ore itself, which has not been or lead, bulk for bulk, will be much able to vitrify for want of having heavier than feathers, and gold hea- been duly calcined. Beaume. yier than lead, &c. Sjielta,Germanspelta, wheat-grass; Specific Medicines, is a term here- a species of Triticum. tofore much in use for such whose Spelter, the same as Zink, which operations could not be accounted see. for : but a more natural way of rea- Spermatic parts, are those con- soning hath brought a great many cerned in secreting the seed. See of those things to light which first Generation. And occasioned the use of this refuge; Sjterma, a-mp^x. See Semen. and convinces us, that all others that Sjiermaceti, parmacitty. The an- yet remain obscure must operate cients were great strangers to this by their mechanical properties, al- drug, and Schroder himself seems though perhaps the fineness of their very much unacquainted with it, not parts may elude the senses, and, con- well knowing whether to make it an sequently, all certainty as to the par- animal or a mineral substance, though ticular manner of their agency. he places it among the minerals, and Specillum, an instrument with calls it Aliud Genus Bituminis, his pre- which surgeons search wounds, in ceding articles being about such subr Xhe manner of a probe. stances. It is now almost univer-? SP (581 sally known that a particular sort of whale affords the oil whence this is made; and that it is very improperly called Sperma, because it is only a species of fat found in the head, arti- ficially purified, by boiling with alka- line ley, then poured into moulds, and the grosser or oleaginous parts strongly pressed out. This manage- ment is continued till it becomes of a snowy whiteness; it is afterwards broke into the flaky form in which it is found in the shops. Sperma- ceti differs from the other animal fats, in not being dissoluble by alka- lies, or combinable with them into soap; and in rising almost totally in distillation, not in form of a fluid oil, but in that of a butyraceous matter, resembling, both in consistence and smell, the butter of wax. In long keeping, it is apt to turn yellow and rancid: the matter, very small in quantity, which has suffered this change, and which taints the rest, is found to have lost the discriminating characters of the Spermaceti, being dissoluble both by alkaline ley, and by vinous spirits, so as to leave the remainder white and sweet as at first. This concrete is given with advan- tage in tickling coughs, in dysenteric pains, and erosions of the intestines, and in such cases in general as re- quire the solids to be softened or re- laxed, or acrimonious humours to be obtunded. It readily dissolves in oils, wax, or resins, and with these is applied externally. The college have retained this drug in their Phar- macopoeia; it is an ingredient in the Unguentum Cerae, formerly called Unguentum Alb. in Unguentum Spermatis Ceti, formerly called Lini- ment. Alb. in Ceratum Spermatis Ceti, formerly called Ceratum Al- bum: and in Ceratum Canthari- dis. Sjiermatica, Arteria, the spermatic artery : there is one'on each side. Spermatica, Chorda, the spermatic chord: it is comprised of the sper- matic artery and vein, of nerves, lymphatics, the vas deferens, the ) SP cremaster muscle and aponeurotic membrane. Sjiermatica, Vena, the spermatic vein. Spermatocele, from cr~-ppa., semen, and x-fiX-n, a tumour. It is a morbid distention of the epididymis and vas deferens, produced by a stagnation of semen. Sjihacelismus, o-QxxeXio-po;, inflam* mation of the brain. Sjikacelus, o-$xxiXo;, from ctQxtTj>, interficio, to kill, because it is looked upon to be a fatal sign, and is actu- ally a Mortification (which see) upon the part affected. Sphacelus Ossis, i. e. Spina Ven- tosa. Sphagnum, bog-moss. A genus in Linnaeus's botany, of the order of Musci, or mosses. He enumerates three species. Sjihenoides, o-tyrvoih;, from o-tyrst, cuneus, a wedge, and ei&^, forma, shajic; is the same as Cuneiforms Os. See Cranium. Sphenopharyngaus, Sjihenopalatinus, and Sjihenojiterigopalatinus, are all names for the same muscles, described under Pterygo-Stajihylinus, which see. Sphere, uutatories, are medicines which procure sneezing. S ter tor, noisy, respiration, as in an apoplexy, in which the mucus from the fauces is forced through the nostrils: or snoring, snorting, or the noise made through the Rose in sleep. Stian, also called Crithe, Hordeo- lum, Stye, and Barley-corn. It is a species of wen, and is usually on the edge of one of the eye-lids. Dr. CuilT-i places it as a variety of the Phlogosis Phlegmone. Stibiated Tartar, i. e. Emetic Tar- tar. Stibium, is an ancient name for antimony, but now seldom used. Stigma, in Botany, the apex, or capital of the pistillum, containing the viscus, which receives the pol- len. Linnaeus compares this organ to the vulva in female animals. Stigmata, a-nyy-xtx, are particu- lar marks in the face, or other parts ofthe body, commonly called Moles; whence some enthusiasts and impos- tors pretend to foretel many future events as to the fortunes of persons. Stillatitious, is any thing procured by distillation. Stillicidium, signifies an instillation of liquor '.pon some part of the body. The Frei ch call it la Douche, and we commonly express it by pumping upon. Stillicidium Urina, i. e. Dysaria. Stimulate, is a property in angular or sharp bodies, whereby they cause vibrations and inflectionsof the fibres, and a greater derivation of nervous fluid into the part affected. Stimuli, stings; a species of arma- ture growing upon some plants1 for their defence, as in nettles, &c. Stifiula, signifies stubble, is one of 17 ) ST the seven fulcra of plants, according to Linnaeus. Stipulation, in Botany, means the situation and structure of the stipula, at the base of the leaves. Stolones, the suckers of plants, that is, such shoots as arise from the roots of plants, and may be taken off with fibres to them, so as to propagate the species thereby. Stomacace, c-rofjt.xxxxix, from 0-rcx.x, the mouth, and xxxo;, evil; bleeding at the gums. This is always symp- tomatic. It is a symptom attending the scurvy, and is also a name for the scurvy. ^ Stomachica Pasmo, is a disorder in which there is an aversion to food, even the thought of it begets a nau- sea, anxiety, cardialgia, an effusion of saliva, and often a vomiting. Fast- ing is more tolerable than eating.: if obliged to eat, a pain follows that is worse than hunger itself. Stomach, Ventrictilus, or yacrnif, lies immediately under the midriff; the liver covers a part of its right side, the spleen touches it on the left side, and the colon on its bottom, to which also the caul is tied. Its figure resembles a bag-pipe, being long, large, wide, and pretty round at the bottom, but shorter and less convex on its upper part, where it has two orifices, one at each end, which are somewhat higher than the middle be- tween them. The left orifice is cal- led xx^hx, to which the oesophagus is joined. By this orifice the ali- ments enter the stomach, where, be- ing digested, they* ascend obliquely to the pylorus, or right orifice, which is united to the first of the intestines. At this orifice the tunicles of the sto- mach are much thicker than they are any where else; and the inmost has a thick and strong duplicature in form of a ring, which serves as a valve to the pylorus when it contracts and shuts. The stomach is made of four membranes or coats. The first and inmost is made of short fibres which stand perpendicularly upon the fibres of the next coat: they are to be seen ST ( 588 ) ST plainly towards the pylorus. When the stomach is distended with meat, these fibres become thick and short. Whilst they endeavour to restore themselves by their natural elasticity, they contract the cavity of the sto- mach, for the attrition and expulsion of the aliments, This coat is much larger than the rest, being full of plaits and wrinkles, and chiefly about the pylorus: these plaits retard the Chyle, that it run not out of the sto-* mach before it be sufficiently digest-. ed. In this coat there are also a great number of small glands which separate a liquor, which besmears all the cavity of the stomach, and helps the concoction ofthe aliment; there- fore this coat is called Tunica Glan- dulosa. The second is much finer and thinner; it is altogether nervous: it is of an exquisite sense, and is cal- led Nervosa. The third is muscular, being made of straight and circular fibres: the straight run upon the up- per part of the stomach, between its superior and inferior orifices; and the circular run obliquely from the upper part of the stomach to the bot- tom. Of these the innermost de- scend towards the right side, and the outermost towards the left, so that by their action both ends of the stomach are drawn towards its middle, and the whole is equally contracted 5 by their contraction and continual mo- tion, the attrition and digestion ofthe aliments is in a great measure per- formed. The fourth tunicle is com- mon ; it comes from the peritonaeu m. The stomach sends veins to the por- ta, viz. the gastrica, pylorica, and vas breve, and branches to the gastro- epiploica dextra and sinistra, which are accompanied with branches of the arteria cceliaca, all which lie im- mediately under the fourth coat of the stomach. The eighth pair of nerves, or par vagum, gives two con- siderable branches to the stomach, which descending by the sides of the gullet, divide each into two branches, the external and internal. The two external branches unite in one, and the internal do so likewise; both which piercing the midriff, form, by a great number of small twigs, upon the upper orifice of the sto- mach, a plexus; and then the inter- nal branch spreads itself down to the bottom of the stomach; and the ex- ternal branch spreads itself upon the inside, about the upper, orifice of the stomach. This great number of nerves, which is about the upper ori- fice, renders it very sensible; and from them also proceeds the great sympathy betwixt the stomach, head, and heart; upon which account Van Helmont thought that the soul had its seat in the upper orifice of the stomach. The plexus nervosus of the hypochondria and mesenterium give several branches to the bottom of the stomach; therefore in hysteric and hypochondriac passions, the sto- mach is also affected. See Diges- tion. Stomachics, are such medicines as are serviceable to the stomach. Stomachic!, Nervi. See Par Va- gum. Stone, is an aggregate of many of the harder parts of the urine, pent up by reason of the straitness of the ducts. Stone. Chemists include both earths and stone in their definition of earths. Naturalists distinguish them. Mr. Edwards defines stones as be-. ing fossil bodies, whose component parts do not imbibe water, and which neither fall down into a loose mass, nor, when rubbed gently be- tween the fingers, are divisible, af- ter they have been soaked a sufficient time in water; without inflammabi- lity, containing no metal, at least no farther quantity than barely tinges them, and without a saline taste, and solubility in water. Stones are a class of fossils. Stoned, as when the seeds or stones are taken from fruit. See Exact* nata. Strabismus, a-Tpx^a-fjLo;, a distor- tion of the eyes, whereby their pupils are turned from, instead of being dU ST ( 58Q retted towards objects at which they look, commonly called Squinting; sometimes only one eye, but more frequently both are thus affected. Stramonium, thorny-apple, si mon pumpkin, or stink-weed; a species ef Datura. Strangury, a-rpayyapix, is any dif- ficulty of urine, from whatsoever cause, attended with a continual in- voluntary dripping. Strata, the same as layers; as, Stratum super Stratum, are rows over one another : and, Stratification, a term also used by the chemists, for the same purpose. Strawberry. See Fragaria. Stremma, o-Tpi^x, from c-Tpityw, to turn; a strain, or sprain, of the parts about a joint. James's Med. Did. Strength. There is no need of explaining this term in all the re- spects it is used, unless as it con- cerns the animal ceconomy, where* in the strength of different animals of the same species, or of the same animal at different times, is in a triplicate proportion of the quanti- ties of the mass of their blood. And the whole strength of an animal is the force of all the muscles taken to- gether; therefore, whatsoever increas- eth strength increaseth the force of all the muscles, and of those serving digestion as well as others. Yet not- withstanding the truth of this, the quantity of blood may be increased in such circumstances, as to abate the strength. The equilibrium be- tween the blood and vessels being destroyed, wonderfully lessens the strength. The sudden suppression of perspiration, though it increase the quantity of blood, as it must considerably do by Sanctorius's cal- culation, yet it lessens the strength, because the retained matter being what ought to be evacuated, so al- ters the texture of the blood, as to make it unfit for muscular motion. Suppose the increased quantity to be joined by an extraordinary visci- dity, the quantity of small separa- ble parts decreasing as the viscidity ) ST increases, the quantity of animal spirits separated in the brain will be less; and the tensity of the fibres being, in proportion to the animal spirits, forced into them, they will not be able to counterpoise the great weight of the blood, and so the strength will be diminished. Bel- lini proves, that if the blood be so vitiated as to increase or diminish strength, it is the same as if the blood was in a natural state, but its quantity increased or diminished in the same proportion: so that the blood, when vitiated, may so im- pair the strength of the muscles as to spoil even digestion; and yet in some cases it may be so vitiated as to help digestion, and to increase strength. Strengtheners. By this term we would be understood to me?n such things as add to the bulk and firm- ness of the solids; and these differ from cordials, as a bandage does from a flesh-brush. The former are such as facilitate and drive on the vital actions; but these, such as confirm the stamina, and maintain the solids in such a condition as to exert themselves into action on all proper occasions, with the greatest force and vigour. The continual waste which con- stant motion makes in the constitu- tion, were it not for frequent and- proper supplies, would soon wear the body quite out. The attritions and abrasions of the circulating fluids would quickly carry away the canals in which they circulate, were not somewhat furnished in their compo- sition, which is suited to fall into, adhere with, and recruit that which is washed off. And those particles must be much more disposed so to do, whose adhesions are greatest when once they come into contact; such are those of bodies we call glutinous, and which easily form themselves into jellies, and such-like consisten- ces; for the parts of such bodies are very light, by the over proportion of their surfaces to their solidities, ST ( 590 ) ST whereby their motions are both more languid when in circulation; and when once they stop, their cohesions will be much the stronger with what- soever they happen to fall into con- tact. Medicines of this tribe are therefore of great service in hectics, where the swift motion of a thin sharp blood wears away the sub- stance of the body instead of nou- rishing it; for they not only retard the inordinate motion, but give such a weight and consistence to the juices, as fits them also for nourishment. There are likewise other causes which may weaken the solids, by admitting, or occasioning them to relax too much. Whatsoever, there- fore, acts as a stimulus, and crisps and corrugates the fibres into a more compacted tone, which most austere and pointed bodies do, will remove such weakness and increase strength; and as, also, too much moisture may contribute to such relaxation, what has no other quality but absorbing and drying up such superfluous hu- midities may deserve, though acci- dentally, to come under this deno- mination. Stress. In mechanics, it is the ef- fect of a force acting against a beam, or any thing to break it, or the vio- lence it suffers by that force. The contrary to this is strength, which is the resistance any beam is able to make against a force endeavouring to break it. Stria, are the small lines in shells, plants, or any other bodies. Stridor, the same as Sphinder, which see. Stridor, gnashing of teeth. Some- times the locked jaw is thus named. Strigil, or Strigilis, an instrument to scrape off the sweat during the gymnastic exercises of the ancients, and in their baths. Strigils were made of metals, horn, ivory, and were curved: some were made of linen. Also the flesh-brush. Strigmentum, the strigment, filth, or sordes, scraped from the skin in baths and places of exercises. Strobilus, or a cone, in Botany, is a species of Pericardium or seed-vessel, formed from an Amentum, as in fir- trees. Struma, is a distemper, wherein the glands are very much indurated, and distinguished by some writers into different kinds, from the parts which are chiefly affected, the same as Scrophda, and what we commonly call the King's Evil, from a strange conceit of its being curable by the royal touch, concerning which may be consulted Wiseman, in his Chi- rurgical Treatises; and hence, Strumous, expresses such swellings in the glands as happen in this dis- temper. Stum. It is must, whose fermen- tation has been prevented or prema- turely suppressed by fumigation with sulphur. Stupefiers, the same as Narcotics, which see. Stujiha, a stupe, the same as Fo- mentation. Stupor, numbness, occasioned by any accidental bandage that stops the motion of the blood and nervous fluid, or from a decay in the nerves, as in a palsy. Slye. See Stian. Stygia, is ascribed to a water made from sublimate, and directed in most dispensatories, on a supposition of its poisonous qualities, from Styx, a name given by the poets to one of the rivers in hell: the Aqua Regia is also thus sometimes called, from its corrosive qualities. Style, from a-rvXo;, columna, Jtil- lar; in Botany, that part of the pis- tillum which elevates the stigma from the germen. Linnaeus, in his System of the Generation of Plants, assimilates this organ to the vagina or tubae Fal- lvpianx in the females of the animal creation. Styliformis Processus, from stylus, is from its shape thus called. See Cranium. And Stylo-chondro-hyoidaus. So Douglas names one of the muscles called Sty- lo-hyoidxus, because it is inserted into SU < 5 the cartilaginous appendix of the os hyoides. Stylo-chondro-hyoidceus, from r^Xor, stylus, i. e. Processus Styliformis; x°*' Spo;, Cartilago, and Os Hyoides. Styloglossus, from rvXos, andyXxcr- bx. See Lingua. Stylo-hyoidaus. See Lingua. Styloides, the same as Styliformis. Styloides Radiale Ligamentum. It is fixed in the os cuuciforme, and then in the os unciforme, from whence it is a little stretched over the fourth bone of the carpus. Stylo-mastoidwum Foramen. This hole is the orifice for the passage of the portio dura of the auditory nerve, which runs behind the tympanum. Stylo-pharyngaus, from ruXo;, stylos, J. e. Process-us Styliformis, and «- fvy%, fauces. Stylo-pharyngaus. See Oesophagus. These are several terms compounded of stylus, and words expressing the parts wiiereunto it is applied, which see under those words. Stymatosis, bloody discharges from the pelvis. Styptics, rwTcnxx, signifies any thing that binds together, the same as As- tringents, but generally expresses the most efficacious sort, or those which are applied to stop haemorrhages. Styrax, storax-tree. The college have retained the Styrax, which is the produce of the Styrax officinale, Lin. It enters the composition of the Tinctura Benzoes Composita, formerly called Bals. Traumatic, its purification is described among the more simple preparations. Subclavian, is applied to any thing under the collar-bone, whether ar- tery, nerve, vein or muscle; and hence Subclavius, is a muscle that ariseth from the lower side of the clavicula, near the acromium, and descends obliquely, to be inserted into the upper part of the first rib, near the sternum. Subcostales. These muscles are situated more or less obliquely on the inside of the ribs, near their bony >t ) sir angles, and run in the same direction with the external intercostals. Subcutaneous, is any thing under the skin : whence some writers, and particularly M. A. Severinus, call those tumours, such as do not extend far enough to effect it; or where the obstructed matter gathers all together below it. Subdudian, is variously applied, but the only signification worth no- tice here is given it by Bellini, who applies it to that motion of an artery when it is in its systole, or draws from the touch inwards. Suber, the cork-tree; a species of Quercus, Suber Montanum, mountain-cork; a species of leather-stone: it bears a resemblance to cork. It is a sort of magnesian fossil. Subhumeralis Vena, i. e. Articu- laria Vena. Sublimation, As all fluids are vo- latile by heat, and consequently ca- pable of being separated, in most cases, from fixed matters, by distilla- tion ; so various solid bodies are subjected to a similar treatment. Fluids are said to distil, and solids to sublime; though sometimes both are obtained in one and the same operation. If the subliming matter concretes into a mass, it is com- monly called a Sublimate; if into a powdery form, Flowers. The fumes of solid bodies generally arise but a little way, and adhere to that part of the vessel where they concrete. Hence a receiver or condenser is less necessary here than in distilla- tion; a single vessel, as a matrass, or tall phial, or the like, being frequently sufficient. Rarefaction, which is of very great use in distillation, has hardly any room in sublimation; for the substances which are to be sub- limed, being solid, are incapable of rarefaction, and so it is only impulse which can raise them. However, it may not be improper to inquire a little more nicely into the reason of such a diversity in the elevation of bodies; why some dc* su ( 59* ) SU ascend with a gentle heat, and others are not to be raised with the most vehement fire. And such an inquiry will more properly come in here, because this head contains all the business of volatility and fixation, concerning which so much has been written, and so little to the purpose. Fixed bodies are such as abide the fire; volatile, such as not being able to endure the fire, are raised by the force of its heat. We will therefore begin with the first, and explain the manner how in volatile substances, which seem to be of the same na- ture, there happens to be so great a variety and difference of eleva- tion. The cause of this elevation and ascent in the particles of bodies, is to be ascribed to the fire, not only on the account of impulse, but of another property the fire has; namely, to insinuate itself into all the interstices of these bodies, and thereby break the cohesion of their parts, so that they are at last di- vided into very small parts, if not into the smallest which art can re- duce them into. Particles thus se- parated and divided, lose much of their gravity. For the gravity of the same particle decreases in the same proportion as the cube of its diameter is lessened. Suppose, there- fore, a body, whose diameter is 12, and its gravity 12: if then its dia- meter be made less by 1. (viz. 11.) the gravity of that body will be only 9*-, or thereabouts. P'or 1331, which is the cube of the last diameter, bears the same proportion to gi, which 1728, the cube of the first diameter, does to 12, the gravity of the body. But if the diameter be reduced to 10, the gravity will but just exceed 6: and if it is diminished half, that is to 6, then the gravity will be less than 2. So that very minute corpuscles, when their dia- meter is lessened as much as may be, have scarce any gravity at all. Therefore, when once they are di- vided after such a manner as has been described, they are very easily sublimed. Nor does there only a decrease of gravity follow from this division of the particles of bodies; but there is another thing too, which is the re- sult of it, that conduces very much to quicken the ascent; and that is, the variety of their surfaces. For the surface of the body decreases in a very different manner from gravity only, as the square of the diameter is lessened. Therefore, where the gra- vity decreases in such a series, as ex- pressed by the numbers 1728, 1331, 1000, the diminution of the surface will observe this proportion, viz. 144, 121, 100. And when upon reducing the diameter to 6, the gra- vity will be less than 2, the surface will still amount to 36. So that though the gravity of a particle be so lessened as to be reduced almost to nothing, yet there will be surface enough left, which will serve to raise it. This argument, which is drawn from the largeness of the surface, and which has been explained by calculation, may be demonstrated as it were to sense, by the following experiment: If water be poured upon the filings of iron* and a little oil of vitriol dropt upon it, an efferves- cence will presently arise, and the globules of air, in striving to disen- gage and extricate themselves, will carry up with them some of the par- ticles of iron to the surface of the water. This can happen upon no other account but that the propor- tion of gravity in the filings of iron is very small in respect to the large- ness of their surface; and therefore iron is forced upwards by a body, which is a great deal specifically lighter than itself. But how much this must contribute to a more quick ascent, has been in general explained already, and will be much more evi- dent to the senses, from the subli- mation of camphor, benzoin, and arsenic, whose particles, as they co- here but loosely, are for that reason diffused into a large surface; upon SU < 593 ) SU Which account they are the easiest to be sublimed of any. Nay, these solid particles, upon account of their surface, will sooner ascend than some fluids. So flower of sulphur rises sooner than oil. By this contrivance of nature, viz. that the gravity of bodies decreases in a triplicate, but their surfaces in the duplicate pro- portion of their diameters, it comes to pass that bodies which have a very different gravity may be raised with the very same force. Thus, the salts of animals, as of hartshorn, human blood, of vipers, &c. being composed of very minute corpuscles* as is found by experience in distilling them, do easily ascend, because the stirface in them is not lessened so much as the gravity is. And the salts of vegeta- bles, as of tartar, balsam, &c. which are of a more close texture, by rea- son of their large surfaces* are with- out much difficulty raised. The corpuscles also of minerals and me- tals, though very compact and heavy, do in some measure give way to the fire, and are capable of being sub- limed. In all these instances* the breadth of the surface* which exposes the particles more to the impetus of the fire, is the reason why they are raised with as much ease, as if their gravity had been lessened by dimi- nishing their surface: so that par- ticles, though ever so different in weight, may be equally raised by the same degree of heat, if the pro- portion of their gravity be reciprocal to that of their surfaces. Sublimate, crude. See Mercury. Suhlimis, the same as Perforatus, which see. Sublingual Glands. See Mouth. Sublinguales, both from sub, under, and lingua, the tongue. The latter are medicines to roil about in the mouth, as lozenges, and the like. Sublingualis, Arteria, the sublin- gual artery. Subluxatio, subluxation: it is where the head of a bone is not quite out of its socket, but rests upon the brim. Submersio, drowning. In Dr. Cul- 4 len's Nosology, it is a variety of the Apoplexia Suffocata. Submersus, is said of any thing dipped under water: whence by some it is applied to a low and al- most undiscernible pulse. Suboccipitales, Nervi. So the tenth pair of nerves are called* which pro- ceed from the head. Suborbitarius, a branch of the up- per maxillary branch of the fifth pair of nerves. Subscapuldris, Musculus, covers all the internal side of the scapula. It ariseth fleshy from the upper and lower costa, and is inserted into the neck of the humerus. It draweth the arm to the ribs. Subsidence, is the settling of any thing. Substance, in a physical sense, is the same as Matter, which see. Substitute, is said of one medicine put in the room of another, nearest to it in virtue, when that cannot be had. Siibsultus, from sub, under, and sa- lio, to leap; is the same as spasmodic^ or a convulsion from the sense of leaping, which the nerves give to the hand lying upon them. Subtile Matter. See Matter. Subtilization, is making any thing smaller, so as to rise in vapour. See Distillation, and Sublimation. Sububeres, hath been used by some writers for those infants who yet suck, in distinction from those who are weaned, and are then called Exu- beres, from the two opposite prepo- sitions sub and ex, and ubera, the breasts. Succago, i. e. the rob of any fruit. Succeddneum, is any thing substi- tuted in the room of another: but Bellini also uses it for those symp- toms, which by others have been called Supervenientia, which see. Succenturiati Renes. See Kidneys. Succenturiatus. See Pyramidal Muscle. Succingens Membrana, i. e. Dia- phragm. Succinates, are salts formed by the combination of the succinic acid, or G SU C 594 ) SU ftcid:of amber, with different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases. Succinum, i. e. Amber, called also Carabe, or Karabe, and Eledrum. The college have retained Amber in their Pharmacopoeia; its preparation is noticed among the more simple preparations: its Salt, Sal; purified Salt, Sal Purificatus; Oil, Oleum* and rectified Oil, Oleum Rectifica- tum, are directed: as is also its com- bination with the caustic volatile al- kali, and vinous spirit, called Spiri- tus Ammonia Succinatus: this is Ehu de luce. Succory. See Cichoreum. Succubus, the same as Incubus, only that this is supposed of the female, as that is an evil spirit of the male kind; but such figments are now in derision. Succulent a, fromsuccus, juice; an order of plants in the Fragmenta Me- thodi Natural is of Linnaeus, con- taining several genera; the melon- thistle, &c. Succus, is any juice: whence, Succus Nervosus, the animal spirits, Succus Nutritius, chyle. Succus Pancreaticus, the juices-se- parated by the sweetbread, &c. Succussation, and Snccussion, is such a shaking of the nervous parts as is procured by strong stimuli, like sternutatories, friction, and the like, which are commonly used in apo- plectic affections. Sudamen, transitory red stinging spots on the skin. Sudamina. So the ancients called the small pimples of the bigness of millet-seeds, which exulcerate the cuticle. This eruption chiefly af- fects children. Sudarium, is a name given to a cloth, with which sweat has been wiped off: whence many such are showed amongst the relics of the Roman church, to which strange virtues have been ascribed; and even Helmont vindicates their opinion of a cloth, said to have been so used by St. Paul; affirming it to have a real magnetic virtue. iWw, S/weat. This differs much from perspiration, and is the cons;-* quence of accelerating the blood'si morion by stimuli, or exercise, or a relaxation of the pores; the latter is the cause of fainting, and cold sweats* See Persjiiration, from an acquaintance with which, this will be best understood. Hence, Sudorifics, from sudor, sweat, and facio, to make; are such medicines as promote sweat. Sudor Anglicus, the English sweat- ing sickness. Suffimentum, and Suffitus, is the same as Fumigation^ by burning things upon live coals, and receiving the steam for many medicinal purposes. Suffocation, choaking. This ii used in hysteric cases, wherein the uterus is imagined to be obstructed, and as it were suffocated with ill hu- mours. Suffocatio, suffocation; difficulty of respiration, from narrowness of the fauces, from a spasm there, &c- Suffocatorii, diseases attended with a sense of suffocation. Suffocatio Stridula, i. e. Cynanche Trachealis, or the croup. Suffocatio Hysterica, a species of Angina. Suffrutex, from sub, and frutexr, an under-shrub; according to Tour- nefort, a plant which is perennial, ligneous, not gemmiparous, and in stature less than a frutex, exemplified in lavender, thyme, &c. Suffusion, the same as Catarad, which see. Suffusio. See Catarada. It is synonymous with Pseudublejisis. Suffusio Auriginosa, a jaundice. Sugar-Cane. See Saccharum. Sugillatio, a sugillation, from su- go, to suck. This w_ord is generally used as synonymous with Ecchymosis, and to signify the same thing, but in that case expresseth any different cause, e. g. an Ecchy/nosis is caused by extravasation; Sugillation is when red, livid, &c. spots are formed in or under the skin, by suction, as when cupping-glasses are applied to SU ( 595 A, which by removing the pressure cf the air on the part, occasions the blood to rush there and distend the vessels; even to such as do not usually receive red blood. In these vessels the blood is impacted, and cannot easily return, whence the dis- colouration. This notion of the cause is simi- lar with B,oerhaave's doctrine of Er- ror Loci, which see. But Sugillatio teems to be more properly synony- mous with Enchymoma. Sulphates, are salts, of which there are twentyrfour species, formed by the combination of the sulphuric acid, with different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases; as Sulpftate ofAlu- jnine, is allum, or vitriolated clay; Suljihate of Cojijter, is Roman vitriol, blue stone, or vitriolated copper; Sulphate of Iron, is green copperas, or vitriolum viride; Suljihate of 'Lead, is vitriol of lead; Suljihate of Lime, is vitriolated lime, selenite, gypsum, or plaister of Paris; Suljihate.of Mag^ nesia, is vitriolated magnesia, or Ep- som salt; Suljihate of Potash, is vi- triolated tartar, or vitriolated. vege- table alkali. Sulphites, are salts formed by the union of the sulphureous acid (see Acids) with the different alkaline, earthy and metallic bases. Sulphur, a genus in the class of inflammables: in those vessels it sublimes in the form of striae: in the open air it is decompounded by heat into penetrating, acrid, and suffocating fumes; and when defla- grated with nitre, leaves vitriolated tartar. The name of Sulphur may be given to any acid coagulated by phlogiston into a solid form. Com- mon sulphur is phlogiston or hydro- gen saturated with brimstone. In Dr. Mitchill's negociation with Dr. Priestley, to compose the dis- putes among the chemists concern? ing phlogiston, he contends, that all the metals, sulphur, and phosphorus, in their ordinary states, are mixtures of metallic, sulphuric, and phospho- ric matter with phlogiston,or bydro- ) SU gen. The plan of accommodation may be read in the Medical Reposi- tory, vol. i. Sulphur, brimstone, a yellow con- crete, of no -taste, and scarcely any smell; melting in a small degree o'f heat into a viscous and red fluid, and totally exhaling on an increase ofthe heat; readily inflammable, and burn- ing with a blue flame, and a suffocat- ing acid fume. It consists of the vitriolic ackv combined with a small proportion of the inflammable mat- ter or phlogiston. It is chiefly em- ployed in medicine, as a purifier of the blood, in curing the itch, and, by keeping the body soluble, giving relief in the haemorrhoids. Sulphur, is also a term used by many chemists to signify ail oils, resins, or fat substances, whether vegetable or animal, and every thing of an inflammable nature. In this light it has b&en considered as a principle in the composition of bo- dies. See Principle and Phlogiston. The college have retained Suljihur in the Pharmacopoeia; the washed flowers of Sulphur, Flores Sulphuris Loti, are described: the union of Sulphur with the kali, or fixt alka- line salt, Kali Sulphuratum, is di- rected : an Oil of Sulphur, Olenrri Sulphuris, and Petroleum combined with Sulphur, Petroleum Sulphura- tum, are ordered: a Precipitate of Sulphur, Sulphur Praecipitatum; Sulphur combined by triture with mercury, or Hydrargyrus, Hydrar- gyrus cum sulphure; Sulphur com- bined by fusion with mercury, Hy- drargyrus Sulphuratus Ruber. Sul- phur-Troches, or Lozenges, Tro- chisci e Sulphure; Sulphur Ointt inent, Unguentum Sulphuris. Sulphur Pellucidum, a variety of the yellow species of sulphur; it is transparent. . Sulphur Ore, a species of sulphur, which in its natural state is contained in a strong basis. Edwards. Suljihur, (Liver of). It is a com- bination of sulphur with the fixed al- kaline salt. SU ( 596 ) SU Sulphures, or Sulphurets, are com- binations of sulphur, with different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases. Sumach. See Rhus. Summitates, tops, are the tops of herbs. Sundew Drosera, a curious meadow plant. Sunstrokes. In hot climates, par- ticularly whereon some part of the day the sun darts its rays almost or quite vertically, it is dangerous at that time to be exposed to it: such an exposure sometimes suddenly produces an apoplexy, and imme- diate death: and at others, fevers, called by the French Coup de Soleil, which frequently prove fatal on the second or third day. Superbus, the same muscle as At- tollens (which see); thus called, be-r cause as it lifts up the eye-brows, it gives an air of pride. Supercdium, the eye-brow. See Eye. \ Superficies, the same as Surface, which see. Sujierfcetation, from sujter, above, pr over, and fcetus, an embryo; is w hen one conception follows another by a future coition, so that both are in the womb together, but come not to their full time for delivery together. Sujierscapularis Superior, the same as Supraspinatus, which see. Super scapular is Inferior, called also Infraspinatus, is a muscle that helps to draw the arm backwards. It co- vers all the space that is between the spine and the teres minor, and is in- serted into the neck of the humerus. Supervenientia Signa, are such as arise at the declension of a distem- per. Supinatores, are two muscles, the longus and brevis. The first ariseth by a fleshy beginning, three or four fingers' breadth above the external extuberance of the humerus. It lies all along the radius, to whose inferior and external part i.t is inserted by a pretty broad tendon. The last comes from the external and upper part pf the ujna, and passing round the radius, it is inserted into its up« per and fore part, below the tendon of the biceps. Those turn the palm of the hand upwards. Suppedanea, the same as Supplantalia, from sub, under, and planta, the sole of the foot; are any things applied tor medicinal pur- poses to that part. Supjdeta (Ischuria), a suppression of the urine, from excess of other evacuations, which require this de- ficiency to make up their loss. Suppositorium, from sub, under, and potto, to put; is a form of medicine to be thrust up the fundament, when clysters are not so convenient. Suppressorii, diseases arising from, or attended with oppression of the Organs and impeded excretions. Supjiurantia, suppuratives. There is no universal suppurative. Suppuratoria, fever of suppura- tion, or suppuratory fever. Sujijiuration, is the ripening or change of the matter of a tumour into pus, which may be effected either by natural means, or by the vis vita, or by the use of artificial compositions, by way of plasters, cataplasms, or the like. See Abscess, or Imjiosthume. Sujipuration. In general, it .signir fies that process by which the con- tents of tumours and ulcers are con- verted into a whitish, thick, opake, sometimes solid matter, termed Pus. Bell. Supracostales, i. e. Levatores Costa- rum. Sujirascapularis, \. e. Supra Spina- tus. Suprasemiorbiculares. They are fibres that increase the breadth of the upper lip. Supraspinalis, i. e. Supraspinatus. Supraspinatus, is a muscle that arises fleshy from all the basis of the scapula that is above the spine. It fills all the space between the upper side of the scapula and its spine, to which it is also attached. It passes above the acromium, over the arti- culation of the, humerus, which it. SU ( 5 embraces by its tendon. It helps to lift the arm upwards. Suppression, is used for the stop- page of the menses, urine, or any other discharge. Sura, signifies the Calf, or fleshy part of the leg; but is often applied to the shin-bone, so as to mean the same as Fibula, which see. Suralis, from sura, the calf of the leg. Suralis, Arteria, i. e. Tibialis Pos- tica Arteria. Suralis, Vena. It is a branch from the beginning of the tibialis poste- rior. fiurditas, deafness. Surface, is the bare outside of any body, without any dimension of thickness. Suspended, or Appended, is said of external remedies, which are wore about the neck, wrists, or the like. Suspensorium, a truss, or suspen- sory bandage. Suspensorius, the cremaster muscle. Suspirium, sighing. Susurrtts, i. e. Paracusis Imagina- ria, or hearing sounds that are not. Sutura, suture, in Surgery, is a de- ligation procured by stitch or liga- ture. Sutura Sicca, the dry suture, when by slips of plaster applied over the lips of a wound, the divided parts are brought together. Sutura Cruenta, the bloody suture, when the lips of a wound are brought together by means of a ligature con- veyed with a curved needle. Sutura Nodosa, the interrupted su- ture. This suture consists of one or more detached stitches, or pro- portionate distances. Sutura Clavata, the quilled suture. It differs from the interrupted suture, in the extremities of the thread form- ing it being fixed on pieces of quill, placed on each side of the wound near its margin, instead of being tied over it. Sutura Pellionum, the glover's su- ture. This is made by continued stitches forming a seam. 7 ) SU Sutura Tortilis, the twisted suture. It is formed by regularly twisting a thread about one or more pins pas- sed transversely through the approxi- mated edges of wounds. Sutura Styptic a, the styptic suture. This is literally tyi»gi or ligature, and is the enclosing a vessel in a stitch formed by passing a needle under it, first raising the vessel by a hook or a forceps above the surface of the wound. It is called Styptic, as its use is to restrain haemorrhage. Suture, Crucial, a suture of the interrupted kind* formed upon a stump to prevent a retraction of the integuments. Suture, is a particular articulation. The bones of the cranium are joined to one another by four sutures. The first is called the Coronalis. It reaches transversely from one temple to the other. It joins the os frontis with the ossa parietalia. The second is called Lambdoidalis, because it re- sembles the Greek letter (A) lambda. It joins the os occipitis to the ossa parietalia and petrosa. The third is called Sagittalis. It begins at the top of the lambdoidalis, and runs straight to the middle of the coro- nalis. It joins the two ossa parie- talia together. The fourth is called Sutura Squamosa, because the parts of these bones which are joined by this suture are, as it were, cut slope- wise, and lapped over one another. This suture joins the semicircular circumference of the ossa temporum to the os sphenoides, occipitis, and to the ossa parietalia. The first three sutures were called Sutura Vera, and the last Sutura Falsa, because it was supposed to have no indenta- tions, which is false. The bones of the cranium are not only joined to one another, but they are also joined to the bones of the upper jaw by three other sutures. The first is the Transversalis; it runs across the face; it passes from the little angle of the eye down to the bottom of the orbit, and up again by the great angle of the eye over SY ( 598 ) SY the root of the nose, and so to the * little angle of the other eye. It joins the os frontis to the bones of the up- per jaw. The second is the Eth- ■tnoidalis. It surrounds the bone of that name, and joins it to the bones which are about it. The third is the Sutura Sjihenoidalis; it surrounds the os sphenoides, joins it to the os occipitis,"the ossa petrosa, and to the os frontis. Swallowing. See Deglutition. Symbole, av^oX-n, and Symbolism, is said either of the fitness of parts with one another, or of the con- sent between them by the interme- diation of nerves, and the like. Symbologica, that part of Pathology which treats of the signs and symp- toms of diseases. Symmetry, crvp^irpix, is an exact and beautiful proportion of parts to one another. Sympathetic; Medii, i. e. Par Va- gum. Sympathetic! Minores. So the au- ditory nerves are called. Sympathetic! Nervi Majores, i» e. Nervi Intercostales. Sympathy, ov^ukx^ux, from av^Ttx^- yw, comjtatior, to suffer with; is the consent of one part with another, or a fellow-feeling of the same passion. Symphysis, avptpw;, from avv, with, or together, and , to grow. In Anatomy, it is a species of Articulation, Symptom, o-v^'imiixx, from ovfj.irnrli/1, accido, to happen; is such a conjunc- tion of appearances, or such an ap- pearance of any one thing, as indi- cates what will be the issue of a dis- ease, and the means of cure. Hence Symptomatica!, is often used to de- note the difference between the pri- mary and secondary causes in dis- eases, as a fever from pain is said to be symptomatica!, because it arises from pain only: and therefore-the ordinary means in fevers are not in such cases to be had recourse to, but to what .will remove the pain; for when that ceases, the fever will cease without any direct means taken for that purpose. Symptom (Secondary), a symptom depending on a prime one. Sec Symptomatical. Symptom-atologia, the history of dis- eases. See Pathology, and Nosology, Synarthrosis, o-viixpOouo-t--:, and Synchondrosis,o-wx0^^'7^.- See Ar- ticulation. Synchondromoty, So Dr. I. P. Mi- chell of Amsterdam names the sec- tion of the symphysis of the pubis. Synastomosis, is used much in the same sense as Anastomosis, which see., Syncysis,o-vyxvo-i£. It is when from the violence, of, an ophthalmia the cornea is left opake or corroded, and there is the appearance of confusion in the humours of the eye.. Syncojtalis, a tertian fever, in which' fainting occurs. Syncope, TA Separate, yet the antherrr, which are the parts more immediately subser- vient to generation, are united in a cylinder, and perform their office together. Synocha, crvvoxri, and Synochus, ovvo-xpc. from tlv.xv, sub- stineo, to sujiport, or hold on, or awix®, tontinuo, to continue; both signifying much the same: yet writers have made the former a disease of the highest excitement, and the latter a continued fever, degenerating into indirect debility. Synochus Pleuritica. It is an in- stance of synocha: as are also Synochus Hiemaiis, and Synochus Rheumatisans. Synosteographia, synosteography: it treats of bone, its parts, uses, Sec. Synovia. It is a gluey, transparent fluid, which readily mixes with wa- ter, and partly jellies when exposed to cold: it is secreted from certain glands in the joints, to keep their motions free and easy. Synovia Glandula, synovial glands. See Synovia. Synteretica, is that part of medi-a cine which secures the present en- joyment of health. Syntexis, the same with Attenua- tion, which see. Synthesis, from o-vM^u, cvvQeo-n, comjiono, to compound; is sometimes used in opposition to Analysis, and signifies the combination of any thing together of different parts; the same as Contexture. Syjihilis, a term used for the lues- venerea. Syringa, lilac; there are three spe- cies., Syrupus, from the Chaldean word Sirjii, or the Arabic word Sirab, a Jiotion; a syrup. Syssarcosis, avua-xpxucn;, from auy, and axg, flesh. It is a species of Symphysis of the bones, and is that in which they are connected by flesh, that is, by muscles, as in the con- nection of the os humeri with the scapula. In Surgery, it is the method of curing wounds by the growth of new flesh. 'T'ABACUM, Virginian tobacco; a species of Nicotiana. Tabes. It is a general word for wasting the body, a consumption, &c. but properly it signifies a wast- ing of the body with weakness, or a hedic fever, but without expectora- tion. Tabes, a Consumption, which see. Tabes Dorsalis, the back consump- tion; a gonorrhoea simplex, or any seminal weakness, because the com- plaint is most sensible in the loins. Tabum, is used by some authors to express a kind of matter arising from a decay of natural heat, or due circulation; very different from What is commonly understood by pus, which is a salutary maturation, and wanting only vent; whereas the other is also most commonly attended with a gangrene. Tacamahaca. It is a resin ob- tained from a tree which resembles * the poplar-tree, the Fagara Odan- dra, Linn. Tadus, the touch, or sense of feel- ing. Tania, a broad worm like a piece of tape, for which reason it is called the Tape-worm. Talcum, talc, a genus of gritless stone. It is soft and unctuous to the touch, cutting and scraping easi- ly, opake, yet generally very glossy, and not of a stony, but of an earthy structure and appearance. Edwards. Talc (Venetian), a variety of the laminated species of Talc. It ii composed of fine laminae, very glossy, and of a greenish hue. Ed- wards. Talisman, is a representation of somewhat that, by a magical power, does strange feats, by way of en- TA ( 600 ) TA chantments; and the use of such preposterous conceits have been vin- dicated by some physical writers, especially in plagues, and such cala- mities as have been thought the to- kens of divine wrath. Talpa, and Nates, are tumours generally confined to the head, and appearing as the consequence of the venereal disease. The Talpa ele-j vate the skin from the pericranium, and generally denote a foulness of the bone beneath; but the Nates are usually seated in the neck. Talus, is the same as Astragalus, the ankle-bone. In its upper part it has a convex head, which is arti- culated with the two bones of the leg by ginglymus, it being divided by a little sinus, which receives the small protuberance in the middle of the sinus of the tibia. And* with- out this articulation* we must al- ways, in going, have trod upon the heel with our fore foot, and upon our toes with our hind foot. The fore part of the astragalus, which is also convex, is received into the si- nus of the os naviculare. Below, towards the hind part of its under side, it has a pretty large sinus, which receives the upper and hind part of the os calcis. But towards the fore part of the same side it has a protu- berance, which is received into the upper and fore part of the same bone. Betwixt this sinus and its pro- tuberance there is a cavity, which answers to another in the os calcis, in which is contained an oily and mucous sort of substance for moisten- ing the ligaments, and facilitating the obscure motion of these bones when we walk. Tamarindus, tamarind-tree. A ge- nus in Linnaeus's botany. There is but one species. The college have retained the fruit of this tree in their dispensatory; its pulp is an ingre- dient in the Electuarium e Cassia, and in the Elect, e Senna, formerly called Elect. Lenitiv. Tanacetum, tansey. A genus in Linnaeus's botany. 'He enumerates seven species and two varieties. The college have retained the Tanacetum vulgare, Linn, in their Pharmaco- poeia. Tangent, is a right line drawn without a circle, perpendicular to the radius, and touching the circle but in one point. Tajiping. See Paracentesis. Tarantati, are those who are bit by a tarantula. Of this very odd effect, with its cure, Baglivi, an Ita- lian physician* hath wrote a very rational account, whereby it appears that the odd effects of this bite, and its method of cure by music, art! by no means fabulous, as some have supposed. Tarantismus, a desire of dancing; a kind of St. Vitus's dance. Tarantula. It is a species of spi- der met with in Apulia. Taraxacum, dandelion J a species of Leontodon. The college have in- troduced the root and herb of this plant into their Pharmacopoeia. An extract hath lately been prepared from it. Tar axis, from rxpx&o'w, to disturb; a disorder of the eye, such as when it is offended by smoke, or too hard rubbing. Tarsus, is the space between the bones of the leg and the metatarsus, consisting of seven bones, viz. the Astragalus or Talus, Calcaneus, Na- viculare, three Ossa Cuneiformia, and the Cubiforme, which see under those names. Tartar. This is found sticking to wine-casks, like a hard stone, either white or red, as the colour of the wine from whence it comes. The white is preferable, as contain- ing less dross or earthy parts. The best comes from Germany, and is the tartar ofthe Rhenish wine. Some of the old chemists have pretended to do strange things with prepara- tions from this material, and have taken abundance of pains in its vola- tilization. Tartar (Oil of), per deliquium. The fixed vegetable alkaline salt TE (6 sfrongly attracts moisture from the air, and is thereby resolved into a liquor; in which state it is called Ol. Tart, per Deliq. Tartar (Vitriolated). It is the vegetable fixed alkali, saturated with the vitriolic acid, or sulphate of pot- ash. Tartarites, are salts formed by the combination of the Tartareous acid* with the different alkaline, earthy, and metallic bases. Tartarized Tartar, or Tartarized Vegetable Alkali, solu- ble tartar. Tartarum Emeticum, emetic tar- tar; it is also called Stibiated Tartar, or antimoniated tartrite of potash. Tartarus Regeneratus, i. e. Diu- retic Salt. Taste, expresses that sensation which all things taken into the mouth give, particularly to the tongue, the papillae of which are the principal in- struments hereof: but of all the di- versities of those sensations, we are very short in words to express them. Tea, Thea, the Chinese tea-tree. The two great divisions of tea are Green and Bohea; of which all the teas at market are but varieties. See Lettsom's History of the Tea-Plant. Tea (Pennsylvanian Oswego), a spe- cies of Monarda. Tea- Tree ('New- Jersey). See Cea- tiothus. Technical, from rexr"r ars, art, is used for such terms as are peculiar to the rules and documents of parti- cular arts. Teeth. See Denies. Tegument, is the covering of any thing: so the skin is a tegument of the body. Telephium, teXs?»ov, was a name by some of the ancients given to an incurable ulcer, from Telephus, who received a wound from Achil- les, which terminated in such a one. Temperament, and Temperies, is that diversity in the blood of different persons, whereby it is more apt to fall into some cer- tain combinations in one body than 4 i ) TE another, whether into choler, phlegm", &c. from whence persons are said to be of a bilious or phlegmatic tempe- rament, or the like: Temperantia, and Temjterata, signify often the same as Sweeteners or Corredors, and such things as bring the body to a due temperature. Temporalis, is a muscle that ariseth, by a semicircular fleshy beginning, from a part of the os frontis, from the lower part of the parietale, and upper part of the temporale, from whence going under the zygoma, and gathering together as to a cen- tre, it is inserted by a shOrt and strong tendon into the processus coronae of the lower jaw. This muscle is also called Crotophites. Tem/ioralis, Arteria, the temporal artery: its origin is covered with the parotid gland. Temporum, Ossa, the bones of the temples. See Cranium. Tenacity, expresses that property in viscid substances, by which they adhere together; and Tenaculum, both from teneo, to hold, hath been given to a chirurgical in- strument, not much differing from the forceps. Tendinosa, Tunica, i. e. Tunica Al- buginea Oculi. Tendon, from tendo, to stretch, is the extremity of a muscle, where its fibres run into a strong springy chord; and this is called the Head or Tail, as it happens to be at the origin or insertion of the muscle. Tendo, a species of Fucus, Tenontagra, a species of arthritis seated in the larger tendons, from tewv, a tendon, and xypx, a seizure. Tenesmus, teiv=ct^, is a continual inclination of going to stool, from the irritation of some sharp humours. Tension, expresses any thing stretch- ed out, as the fibres or membranes aredn certain circumstances. Tensor es. See Ex tensores. Tentigo, i. e. Priapismus. Tejiedarium, was a room belong- ing to the ancient bathing-places, H TE ( 6o± ) TE where persons gradually prepared themselves for entrance or going out. Tepidus, tepid, i. e. warm as milk from the cow. Terebella, i. e. Trepanum. Terebellum, or Terebra, r^vitxnov, is often used for the trepan, but sometimes also for any instrument to perforate the bones with, of other parts as well as the head. Terebinthina, turpentine, the pro- duce of the different species, &c. of pine-trees, and the pistachiae. The college have directed the use of two species, viz. the vulgaris, and the chia. Terebinthus, turpentine-tree; a spe- cies of Pistachio. Teredum, signifies the same with Caries, which see. Teres, signifying any thing long and round, is a name given by some to a worm thus shaped, which is apt to breed in human bodies, chiefly in children. Teres Major, the same as Pronator; which see. Teres Minor, is a muscle that Com- eth from the inferior edge of the scapula, upon which it runs, between the former and the teres major, and is inserted into the neck of the hume- rus: it helps to draw the arm back- wards. Teres, Ligamentum, arises from the bottom of the cavity of the acetabu- lum, and runs obliquely backwards to be inserted into the head of the os iemaris. Ternary, consisting of the num- ber three, which some chemical and mystical writers have made strange work with: but the most remark- able distinction of this kind, and the only one worth notice, is that of Hippocrates, who divides the parts of a human body into continentes, contentas, and impetum facientes, though the latter is resolvable into the mechanism of the two former, rather than anv thing distinct in it- self. Terra, earth. In Fossilogy, it i§ that kind of fossil body whose com- ponent parts imbibe water, and which either fall into a loose mass, or when gently rubbed between the fingers, are divisible after they have been soaked a sufficient time in wa- ter. Terra Damnata, condemned earth, is the.remainder after some distilla- tions, where all that will rise is drawn off: the same as Caput Mortuum. Terra Foliata Tartari, i.e. Sal Diureticus. Terra Fullonum, fullers' earth. la is a species of bole, of a brown co- f lour. Edwards. Terra Japonic a, Japan earth. This name was erroneously given to an extract obtained from the interna! coloured wood of the Mimosa Japo- nica, which grows in the East-Indies. Dr. Fothergill received the first in- formation of the tfue method of ob- taining this drug from Mr. James Kerr, a surgeon at Bengal, by means of Lieutenant-Colonel Ironside. See Lettsom's Fothergill. This extract is used in the Indies for dying, paint- ing chintz, and even timber, &c. for houses. It is almost entirely soluble in water, or in spirit of wine. Its taste is at first bitterish and styptic, and is afterwards agreeably sweet, as an astringent. It is used in medi- cine. Terra Mortua, dead earth; the same as Terra Damnata. Terra Sigillata. These are bolar earths formed into cakes, and then have an impression made on them by means of seals, whence their name. Terra Lemnia. It is a species of bole of a pink colour. Terra Trijiolitana. It is a species of the non-effervescent chalk. Terra, Oleum, i. e. Petroleum, and Naphtha. Terror, a fright. Tertlira, the middle and lateral parts of the neck. Tenia,i. Tertiana Febris, is an ague or tertian fever, intermitting but one TE ( 6 day, so that there are two fits in three days. Tertiana Duplex; two paroxysms every third day, or two every day. See Tissot, 167. Tertiana Trijtlex, a tertian fever, returning every d?.y; every other day there are two paroxysms and but one pn the intermediate one. Tertium Quid, invented by the chemists to express that result of the mixture of some two things which forms somewhat very different from both. Tertium Sal, a neutral salt. Tessera, the os cuboid.es. Testaceous, by natu ralists, is a term given only to such fish whose strong and thick shells are entire and of a piece; because those which are join- ed, as the lobsters, &c. are called Crustaceous: but in Medicine, all pre- parations of shells and substances of the like kind are thus called. Testes Cerebri. See Brain. Testicles. See Generation (Parts cf, projier to Men and Women). Tetanus, from twx; tendo, to stretch; is a convulsive motion that makes any part rigid and flexible. Tetanus, rtravo;, from teu-w, to stretch; a tetany. There are several modes of this spasmodic.disease; the prin- cipal are the Tetanus, i. e. when the body is rigidly held in an upright manner; theEmprosthotonos,i.e. when the body is rigidly bent forward; the Ojiisthotonos, i. e, when the body is rigidly bent backward; the Pleurost- hotonos, i. e. when the body is rigidly held to one side; the Trismus, i. e. when the under-jaw is so drawn to- wards the upper, that the mouth cannot be opened: this last is called the Locked-Jaw. Dr. Cullen places the tetanus as a genus of disease in the class Neuroses, and order Sjiasmi; and defines it to be a spastic rigidity of almost the whole body. Tetanus Lateralis, called by some Pleurosthotonos, a variety of Tetanus, which see. Tetanus Lateralis. It is when by a tetanus the body is bent to one side. >3 ) TH Tetradynamia, from rt-rovi,^;, qua- tuor, and Suvxy..;, potentia, power ; in the Linnaean system, a class of plants the fifteenth in order. It consists of such plants as bear hermaphrodite flowers, furnished with six stamina, two of which are shorter than the rest; by which last circumstance it may be distinguished from the sixth class, whose flowers have six equal stamina. Tetraginia, from na-a-x^;, quatuor, and ywn, mulier, a woman; one of the orders in the Linnaean system: it distinguishes the plants, which have four pistilla; these being considered as the female organs of generation. Tetrandria, from as above, and xrn%, maritus, a husband; Linnaeus's fourth class, comprehending hermaphrodite flowers, with four stamina of equal lengths. Tetrapetalous, from ncra-x^r, qua- tuor, and wrxXov, folium, a leaf; are such flowers as consist of four leaves, as in the wall-flower. Texture, is that peculiar disposi- tion of the constituent particles of any body as makes it to have such a form, or be of such a nature, or be endued with such qualities. Thalamus, signifies a bed, whence some parts are distinguished by it, having resemblance thereunto in of- fice: as Thalami Nervorum Opticorum. See Brain. Theca, signifies any case or cover- ing; whence botanists apply it to some parts of particular flowers; and Hildanus uses it for a case for chi-. rurgical instruments. Thenar, Q.axp, the same as Abdudor Pollicis, which see; as also the Ab- dudor Pollicis Pedis, is sometimes thus called by anatomists. Theorem, QzvpvyiM, is a proposition upon any subject that is demonstra- ble, differing from a problem in this, that it barely asserts a thing to be proved, whereas a problem supposes some data, then requires them to be put together; and, lastly, asserts the thing required to be done, which TH ( 604 ) TH is to be proved by the demonstra- tion. Theoria, from §tu%w, contemplor, to contemplate; is the speculative part of any science that directs to the rules of practice. Therapeutic, from ^spxirsva, saw, to make well; is that part of Physic that respects the prescription of me- dicine, or the method of cure. Therapeutica, Qipxx&vTixn. It fur- nishes the Mat. Med. its prepara- tions and manner of giving them. Theriaca, probably from §y\%, fero, a beast, and xxtopxt, sano, to cure; because it is applied to such things as are chiefly calculated for curing the bites of poisonous animals, and for the same reason good in all ma- lignities. It was first given to the celebrated composition of Andro- machus, which is one of our offici- nal capitals; but many writers since have also ascribed it to many other medicines of like form and virtue. Therioma, Qvpiupx, from $*g, fera, a wild beast; malignant ulcers. Therma, Qeppxi, from ^c^xivu:, ca- lefacio, to make warm; are hot baths. See Baths and Bathing. Thermometer, from the former, and jxet§ov, mensura, a measure; is an in- strument to measure or estimate the heat or cold of any particular place, or of the same place in different sea- sons, and at different times, Thesis, Sscii, is any short sentence or subject taken to discourse or dis- pute upon in the schools, prior to the conferring degrees of physic, tec. Thessalici. The disciples of Thes- salus were by some thus called, who was the first of the sect of the metho- dists. Thigh. See Femur. Thirst. See Hunger. Thistle (Blessed), i. e. Centaurea Benedida. Thistle. See Carduus. Thlasis, QXxo-ic, a depression of a bone in the skull. Thoracic Medicines, are such as are good for ^rnpers of the breast, Thoracic Dud. See Ladeal Veins. Both from Thorax, Qupx%, the breast. All that lies betwixt the basis of the neck and the diaphragm or midriff, that is, down to the last ribs, is called the Thorax or Chest. The fore part of the thorax is called the Breast; in it are the claviculae or channel-bones, and the sternum or breast-bone, which iu in the middle: it begins at the claviculae, and terminates in the cartilago xiphoides or sword-like car- tilage. Under the sternum lies the mediastinum, and the heart in its pe- ricardium. The mamma? or breasts are two round tumours which appear upon the fore part of the chest, un- der which are situated part of the ribs, the pleura and the lungs. There stands upon their centre a little pro- tuberance, called Papilla, or nipple, which is encompassed with a reddish circle, called Areola. The hollow in the middle of the breast, below the breasts, is called Scrobiculus Cor- dis. The hinder part of the tho- rax is called the Back, composed of twelve vertebrae or joints, and two scapulae or shoulder-blades, which are the two upper parts of the back on the sides of the vertebrae. The lateral parts of the thorax are called Peristerna. See Aphtha, Thrush. Thoracicus, Dudus. See Ladea Vasa. Thoracica, Arteria, the thoracic arteries. Thorny Apple (Common). See Stra- monium or Datura. Thorn (Common Haw), Oxyacantha. Thorn (Black), a species of Prunus, i. e. the sloe-tree. Thrombus, Spo^Go;. When a vein is opened, sometimes the blood is in- sinuated into the cellular membrane about the orifice, so as to form a tu- mour, which, when small and round, is thus named. Thundering Powder, a mixture of sulphur, salt-petre, and salt of tartar, which, if put upon a hot iron, ex- plode with a flash and with a loud report. TH (605 _ Thuris, Cortex, also called Eleuthe- ria, Cascarilla. It is plentiful in the Bahama islands, particularly in one Called Eleutheria. Thuris, Lignum, i. e. Rhodium. Thus, frankiricense. The Greeks call it Olibanum, from the mountain Libanus, in Syria, whence many suppose it grows there; but true frankincense is not known to grow any where but in Arabia. The col- lege have retained this resin in their Pharmacopoeia: it is an ingredient in the Emplastrum Thuris, formerly called Empl. Roborans; also in the Emplastrum Lithargyri cum Gum- mi, formerly called Empl. Commun. cum Gummi; in the Emplastrum Ladani, formerly called Empl. Sto- machic. Thymica, Arteria, the arteries of the thymus gland. Thymica, Vena, the veins of the thymus gland. Thymion, Gv^ov, is a small wart rising upon the skin of the body; being somewhat slender, but flat; is hard and rough at the top. The worst kind of them are those which are apt to bleed. Thymus, is a conglobate gland, si- tuated on the upper part of the tho- rax, under the claviculae, where the cava and aorta divide into the sub- clavian branches. This gland is big in infants, but as they grow in age it grows less. Its arteries and veins are branches of the carotids and ju- gulars. It has nerves from the par vagum, and its lymphatic vessels dis- charge themselves in the ductus tho- racicus. The learned Dr. Tyson supposes the use of this gland to be for a diverticulum to the chyle in the thoracic duct of a foetus, whose stomach being always full of the li- quor in which it swims, must keep the thoracic duct distended with chyle; because the blood which the foetus receives from the mother fills the veins, and hinders the free en- trance of the chyle into the subcla- vian vein. The surgeons have given the name of Thymi to some little ex- ) TI crescences resembling the tops ofthe herb thyme. Thymus, thyme; a plant of which there are eleven species. Thyreo-arytenoidaus, from £vpio;, scu- tum, a helmet, xpvrxi-.x, an ewer, and u$&, forma, shajie; is a muscle of the larynx, thus called from its shape and office, as it assists in opening the wind-pipe, and drawing in air. See Larynx. Thyreo-Jiharyngaus, from SupEo,-, scu- tum, and Qxpvyi;, fauces. Thyreoida, from part of the former etymology, are glands of the Larynx, which see. Thyreoadenoidaus. See Cricopha- ryngai. Thyreo-cricopharyngai, i. e. Crico- Jiharyngaas. Thyreo-Epiglottici. They are only some muscles of the thyreo-arytae- noides. Thyrsus, a thyrse, in Botany, is formed by a panicle made into an ovate figure, as in the lilac. Tibia, is the inner and bigger bone of the leg, also called Facile Majus. It is hard and firm, with a cavity in its middle: it is almost triangular: its fore and sharp edge is called the Shin. In its upper extre- mity it has two large sinuses, tipt with a soft and subtile cartilage, cal- led Cartilago Lunata, from its figure: it runs in between the extremities of the two bones, and becomes very thin at its edge. Like those in the arti- culation of the lower jaw, it facili- tates a small side-motion in the knee. The sinuses receive the two protu- berances ofthe thigh-bone; and the production which is between the si- nuses of the tibia is received in the sinus, which divides these two pro- tuberances of the femur. By bend- ing our knee, we bring our leg, in walking, in a straight line forwards, which, without this articulation, we could not have done; but, like those who have the misfortune to have a wooden leg, we must have brought our foot about in a semi-circle, in going even upon a plain, but more Tl ( 606 ) TI evidently upon an ascent. On the side of this upper end it has a small knob, which is received into a small sinus of the fibula; and on its fore part, a little below the patella, it has another, into which the tendons of the extensors of the leg are inserted. Jts lower extremity, which is much smaller than its upper, has a remark- able process, which forms the inner ankle, and a pretty large sinus, di- vided in the middle by a small pro- tuberance; the sinus receives the ■convex head of the astragalus, and the protuberance is received into the sinus in the convex head of the same i?one. It has another shallow sinus in the side of its lower, end, which receives the fibula* Tibialis Arteria. As the poplitea ends, it divides: into two principal branches, the first of which runs between the head of the tibia and fibula, passing from behind forwards on the interosseous ligament, whence it is called Tibialis Anterior: the se- cond branch divides into two more, the largest of which is the innermost, and is called Tibialis Posterior. Tibialis Musculus. Of this name there are two muscles, the Anticus, which arises fleshy from the upper and fore part of the tibia, and, ad- hering to the external side of the ti- bia as it descends, it passes under the ligamentum annulare, and is inserted into the os cuneiforme, which an- swers to the great toe; and the posti- cus, which arises from the superior and back part of the tibia and fibula, and the membrane that ties them to- gether; and, descending by the hin- der part of the tibia, it passes through the fissure of the inner ankle, and is inserted into the under side of the os naviculare: this moveth the foot in- wards, and the former bendeth it forwards. Tibialis Vena, 'accompanies its respective artery of course. See Ti- bialis Arteria. Tide. Dr. Halley hath made the following abstract of the theory of tides from Sir Isaac Newton;—The principle upon which this'author' proceeds to explain most of the great and surprizing appearances of na- ture, is no other than that of gravity; whereby in the earth all bodies have a tendency towards the centre, as is most evident: and from undoubted arguments it is proved that there i? such a gravitation towards the centre of the sun, moon, and all the planets. From this principle, as a neces- sary consequence, follows the sphe- rical figure of the earth and sea, and of all the celestial bodies; and though the tenacity and firmness of the solid parts support the inequalities of the land above the level, yet the fluids pressing equally, and easily yielding to each other, do soon restore the equilibrium, if disturbed, and main- tain the exact figure of the globe. Now this force of the descent of bodies towards the centre is not in all places alike, but is still less and less as the distance from the centre increases; and in the said book it is demonstrated, that this force de- creases as the square of the distance increases; that is, the weight of bo- dies, and the force of their fall is less, in parts more removed from the cen- tre, in the proportion of the squares of the distance. As for example; a tun weight on the surface of the earth, if it were raised to the height of 4000 miles, which is supposed the semi-diameter of the earth, would weigh but a quar- ter of a tun, or 500 pounds weight. If to 12Q00 miles, or three semi- diameters from the surface, that is, four from the centre, it would weigh but one-sixteenth part of the weight on the surface, or a hundred and a quarter: so that it would be as easy tor the strength of a man at that height to carry a tun weight, as here on the surface to carry a hundred and a quarter. And in the same proportion do the velocities of the fall of bodies de- crease: for, whereas on the surface of the earth all things fall sixteen feet in a second; at one semi-diame- TI ( 607 ) TI ter above, this fall is but four feet; and at three semi-diameters, or four from the centre, it is but one-six- teenth of the fall at the surface, or but one foot in a second; and at greater distances, both weight and fall become very little; but yet, at all given distances, is still something, though the effect become insensible. At the distance ofthe moon (which suppose to be 60 semi-diameters of the earth) 3600 pounds weigh but one pound, and the fall of bodies is but y!4?? °f a f°ot ln a second, or 16 feet in a minute; that is, that a body so far off descends in a minute no more than the same at the surface of the earth would do in a second of time. And as we said before, the same force decreasing after the same man- ner, is evidently found in the sun, moon, and all the planets; but more especially in the sun, whose force is prodigious, becoming sensible even at the immense distance of Saturn. This gives room to suspect that the force of gravity is in the celestial globes proportional to the quantity of matter in each of them: and the sun being at least 10000 times (for instance, though he is far bigger) as big as the earth, its gravitation, or attracting force is found to be at least 10000 times as much as that of the earth, acting on bodies at the same distances. Whence, also, all the surprizing phenomena of the flux and reflux of the sea, he shows in like manner to proceed from the same principle. If the earth were alone, that is to say, not affected by the actions of ihe sun and moon, it is not to be doubted but the ocean, being equally pressed by the force of gravity to- wards' the centre, would continue in a perfect stagnation always at the same height, without ever ebbing or flowing; but it being by him de- monstrated, that the sun and moon have a like principle of gravitation towards the centres, and that the earth is within the activity of their attractions, it will plainly follow, that the equality of the pressure of gravity towards the centre will there- by be disturbed. And though the smallness of these forces, in respect to the gravitation towards the earth's centre, renders them altogether im- perceptible by any experiments we can devise, yet the ocean being fluid, and yielding to the least force, by its. rising, shows where it is least prest, and where it is more prcst by its sinking. Now if we suppose the force of the moon's attraction to decrease as the square of the distance from its- centre increases (as in the earth, and other celestial bodies), we shall find, that where the moon is perpendicu- larly either above or below the hori- zon, either in zenith or nadir, there the force of gravity is most of all diminished, and, consequently, that there the ocean must necessarily swell, by the coming in of the water from those parts where the pressure is greatest, viz. in those places where the moon is near the horizon. It remains now to show how na- turally the moons account for all the particulars that have been observed about them: so that there can be no room left to doubt, but that this is the true cause thereof. The spring-tides upon the new and full moons, and the neap-tides on the quarters, are occasioned by the attractive force of the sun, in the new and full, conspiring with the at- traction of the moon, and producing a tide by their united forces; where- as, in the quarters, the sun raises the water where the moon depresses it, and on the contrary; so as the tides are made only by the difference of their attraction. That the force of the sun is no greater in this case, proceeds from the very small proportion the semi- diameter of the earth bears to the vast distance of the sun. It is also observed, that, cateris paribus, the equinoctial spring-tides in March *ai September, or near TI ( 6o3 ) TI them, are the highest, and the neap- tides the lowest; which proceeds from the greater agitation of the water, when the fluid spheroid re- volves about a great circle of the earth, than when it turns about in a lesser circle: it being plain, that if the moon were constituted in the pole, and there stood, the spheroid would have a fixed position, and that it would be always high-water under the poles, and low-water every where under the equinoctial: and therefore the nearer the moon approaches the poles, the less is the agitation of the ocean; which is of all the greatest when the moon is in the equinoctial, or farthest distant from the poles. Whence the sun and moon, being either conjoined or opposite in the equinoctial, produced the greatest spring-tides; and the subsequent neap-tides being produced by the tropical moon in the quarters, are always the least tides; whereas, in June and December, the spring-tides are made by the tropical sun and moon, and therefore, less vigorous; and the neap-tides by the equinoctial moon, and therefore are the stronger. But the motions hitherto mention- ed are somewhat altered by the li- bration ofthe water; whereby though the action of the luminaries should cease, the flux and reflux of the sea would for some time continue: this conservation of the impressed mo- tion diminishes the difference that otherwise would be between two consequent tides, and is the reason why the highest spring-tides are not precisely on the new and full moons, nor the neaps on the quarters; but generally they are the tides after them, and sometimes later. All these things would regularly come to pass, if the whole earth were covered with sea very deep; but by reason of the shoalness of some places, and the narrowness of the straits by which the tides are in many places propagated, there arises a great diver- sity in the effect, not to be accounted for, without an exact knowledge of all the circumstances of the places j as of the position of the land, and the breadth and depth of the chan- nels by which the tide flows; for a very slow and imperceptible motion ofthe whole body ofthe water, where it is (for example) two miles deep, will suffice to raise its surface 10 or 12 feet in a tide's time: whereas, if the same quantity of water were to be conveyed upon a channel of 40 fathoms deep, it would require a very great stream to effect it, in so large inlets as are the Channel of England, and the German Ocean: whence the tide is found to set strongest in those places where the sea grows narrowest, the same quan- tity of water being to pass through a smaller passage. This is most evi- dent in the Straits between Port- land and Cape de Hogue, in Nor- mandy, where the tide runs like a sluice, and would be yet more be- tween Dover and Calais, if the tide coming about the island from the north did not check it. And this force being once impressed upon the water, continues to carry it above the level of the ordinary height in the ocean, particularly where the water meets a direct obstacle, as it is in St. Maloes; and where it enters into a long channel, which running far into the land, grows very straight at its extremity, as it is in the Se- vern-sea, at Chepstow, and Bristol. The shoalness of the sea, and the intercurrent continents, are the rea- son that in the open ocean the time of high-water is not at the moon's appulse to the meridian, but always some hours after it, as it is observed upon all the west coast of Europe and Africa, from Ireland to the Cape of Good Hope: in all which a south- west moon makes high-water'; and the same is reported to be the case in the west of America. And from this theory hath Dr. Mead very learnedly accounted for the influences of the heavenly bo- dies, and particularly of the sun and moon, upon the human frame, by Tt ( 609 ) TO showing the consent between the animal fluids and the atmosphere, and the consequences of their con- densing or rarefying, according to the differences of external pressure. Tin, a genus in the class of metals. It is an imperfect metal, of a white- ness approaching to that of silver, Very malleable* and readily extensi- ble under the hammer: it hath less ductility than gold, silver, or cop- per; yet it hath enough to allow of its extension into very thin leaves; it hath little or no elasticity. A tin-wire, one-tenth of an inch in diameter, supports a weight of forty-nine pounds and a half, with- out breaking. Tin is scarcely at all sonorous when pure; it is the lightest of all metals: if rubbed between the hands it exhales a disagreeable odour, peculiar to itself, and has a taste not less disagreeable: when bent, it makes a little crackling noise, as if it were breaking. Beaume. Tin Earth, a genus in the order of cryptometalline earths. Tin Flos, a genus in the order of cryptometalline flosses. The species have a glossy appearance, and are frequently found in different kinds of figures; some of the species are transparent, and others are opake: the individuals are mineralized with arsenic. Edwards. Tin Stone, a genus in the order of cryptometalline stones. The spe- cies are mineralized with arsenic. Edwards. Tindure, from tingo, to dye; is any coloured solution of animal or vege- table matters in vinous or spirituous menstrua. Tmea, is a sore or tetter that dis- charges a salt lymph. Tinea Capitis, scalded head. This and the Crusta Ladea are commonly described as distinct and unconnect- ed diseases. Tineal and Tincal, i. e. borax. Tinnitus Aurium. See Paracu- Titillation, is a sensation of plea- sure from the touch of some parts, 41 but chiefly said of those concerned in generation. Tobacco. See Nicotiana. Toes. These are made up of four-* teen bone*; the great toe hath two, and the rest have three each: they are like the bones of the fingers, but shorter. In the toes are found twelve ossa sesamoidea, as in the fingers. Tolutanum Balsamum, the balsam Tolu: it is a resinous juice, flowing from incisions made in the bark of a tree, of which we have various accounts: it is the Toluifera Balsa- mum, Linn. Tombac, (White). A mixture of copper and arsenic, melted together in a crucible, gives a compound metal, which is brittle* and of a white colour, called by this name. Tombac. Different proportions of zinc and copper give mixture's of deeper or paler colours, approach- ing to that of gold. These form the compounds called Pinchbeck, Prince Rupert's Metal, or Similor. Tomentum, flocks: it is when the leaves of the stalks of plants are co- vered with a thick down. Tongue. See Lingua, Tone, Tdvo.;, is a term iri Music, sig- nifying a certain degree of elevation- or depression of sound, from greater or less tensity from the strings. And hence Tonic, ronxo;, is used for that tre- mulous motion or vibration of the nerves and fibres, in a human body, which is much altered by their dif- ferent tension. Tonic Spasm. In a morbid state, the contractions of the muscular fi- bres, or of the muscles, are invo- luntary, and are excited by unusual and unnatural causes, when the con- tractions are to a violent degree, and are neither succeeded by a sponta- neous relaxation, nor readily yield to an extension, either from the action of antagonist muscles," or from other extending powers ap- plied. This state of contractions is what ha;h been called Tonic Spasny TO ( 610 ) TR and what may be named strictly and simply a Spasm. Tonic Couvulsion, convulsion not alternating with relaxation. Atkin's Elements. „ Tonici, diseases from tonic spasm. Tonsils, or Almonds, are two round glands placed on tne sides of the basis of the tongue, under the com- mon membrane of the fauces^ with which they are covered; each of them hath a large oval sinus* which opens into the fauces, and in it there are great numbers of less ones, which discharge, through the great sinus* a mucous and slippery matter, into the fauces, larynx, and oesophagus, for moistening and lubricating these parts. When the muscle oesopha- gus acteth, it compresseth the ton- sillae. Topaz, a precious stone; a species of quartzose crystal. Topazes are met with among the species of two different genera in the order of Quartz. See Gemma. Tophus, is any gritty or earthy matter abounding in some mineral waters, and concreting upon the sides of the vessels they are long contained in, or to-hard bodies lying in them; whence, also from its like- ness thereunto, it is applied to the chalky substance which is sometimes deposited upon the joints of arthritic persons. Topics, totvixx,, from toko;, locus, a place, or part; are such things as are externally applied to any particular part. Torcular, a press or scrrw; whence some parts of the body are thus cal- led from their resemblance thereunto in shape, or for the similitude of their office. Hence also a contriv- ance to stop bleeding in amputations is by the surgeons thus called. Torculum. In Surgery, it is a rol- ler so applied as to form a tourne- quet. Torcular Hcrophili: it is a sinus of the dura mater, so called from Hero- philus, its discoverer. Tortnentilla, septfoil, or tormentil. The college have retained the root of the Tormentilla end a, Linn, in their Pharmacopoeia: it is an ingre- dient in the Pulvis e Creta Compo- situs, instead of the Pulvis e Bolo Composit. Tormitia, is used to express pains of any kind, according to the dif- ferences of parts, or symptoms, and is variously distinguished. But in a more particular manner we express the Gripes, by Tormina Ventris. Tornado, from the Spunisn, a hur- ricane, or whirlwind. Torpor, a diminution of sense and motion in a fleshy part. Torticollis, a kind of contracture, by which the neck is bent to one side. Tortio, a strain in a joint. Tortura, a wry mouth. Tortura Oris, the locked-jaw. Tourmaline. Bergman observes* that it holds a middle place betwixt the gems and the scherle; and that its colour is owing to iron. . Toxica, is the name of a particular sort of poison, said to be used by the Indians to poison their arrows, in order to render wounds made with them incurable. Toxicodendrum, poison-oak; a spe- cies of Rhus. Trachealis Arteria, the tracheal ar- tery. Trachealis Vena, i. e, Gutturalis Vena. Trachea. See Aspera Arteria. Trachelojihyma, a bronchocele. Trachelo-mastoidaus, from T^ap^- Xqq, collum; its chief origin being from the vertebra of the neck. Trachoma, rpxxuy.x, from T-exyju;, rough. In Cullen's Nosology, it is a variety of the Ophthalmia Tarsi. Trachotomy, the same as Broncho- tomy, which see. Tragacantha, goat's thorn; a spe- cies of Astragalus. The college have retained the Gum Tragacanth in their Pharmacopoeia: it enters the Pulvis e Tragacantha Compositus: Pulvis e Cerussa: TrochLci Glycyrrhizae: Trochisci e Nitro; a Mucilage is TR ( 6n ) TR slso directed, called Mucilago Tra- Transversalis Anticus Primus: it is gacanthaE\ situated between the basis of the os Tragus, is a protuberance ofthe ear, occipitis and the transverse apophysis opposite to the antitragus. Sec Ear. of the first vertebra of" the neck. Translucent, from trans, through, Transversalis Anticus Secundus, is and luceo, to shine; the same as Trans- fixed near the middle of tne trans- parent, which see. verse apophysis of the second verte- Transfusion, from trans, through, bra of the neck by one end, and by and fundo,^ to pour; is clue \y uied the other near the basis of the first. for the letting the blood of one ani- Transversalis Colli, is a part of the mahout, so as to be immediately Transversalis Dorsi. Some make received by another ; but this is three of this muscle, viz. the Sacer, found not reducible to any good the Semispinatus, and Transversalis purpose in the practice of physic, Colli. -It ariseth from the os sacrum, notwithstanding what may be said and from all the transverse processes thereof in theory. of the vertebrae of the loins, back, Transmutation, from trans, through, and neck, except^he two first, and is and muio, to change; hath been a inserted by so many distinct tendons term much used amongst chemists into all their superior spines. It for the changing one metal into an- moves the whole spine obliquely other; but such pretensions are now backwards. orrly laughed at. Transversalis Pedis, comes from Transparent, from trans, through, the bone of the metatarsus, that sus- and ajipareo, to apjiear; is any thing tains ths toe next the little toe, and that may be seen through, which, passing across the other bones, it is probably, is because the pores of inserted into the os sesamokies of the such bodies are all right, and nearly great toe: its use is to bring all the perpendicular to the plane of their toes close to one another. surface, and so consequently do let Transversalis Penis, arises from the rays of light pass freely through the ischium, just by the erectores, them without being refracted. and runs obliquely to the upper part Transpiration, from tran-, through, of the bulb of the urethra. It helps and sjiiro, to breathe; the same as to press the veins upon the back of Perspiration, which see. the penis against the os pubis, which Transversalis Abdominis, is a mus- is the cause of erection. cle that lies under the obliqui, and Transversalis Digitorum. These arises from the cartilago xiphoides, muscles belong to the first phalanges from the extremities ofthe false ribs, of the toes. from the transverse apophyses of the Transversalis Urethra, is a digas- .vertebrae of the loins: it is fixed in trie muscle: its two extremities are the inner side of the spine of the fixed in the branches uf the ossa pu- iliurn, and is inserted into the os bis. pubis, and linea alba. This, with Transversa-Sjiinalis, Colli, Dorsi, the Obliqzi (which see), unites its and Lumbares, i. e. Multifidus Spi- tendons, as it approaches the iinea na. alba, and is the only muscle that is Transversum Externum Carpi Li- cut in the operation of the bubono- gamentum, is fixed in the extremity cele: it has a fine and thin mem- of the radius and the os orbiculare. brane that closes exactly its ring or Transversum Internum Carjii, is aa hole, through which the vessels annular ligament. pass. Transversus, i. e. Pronator, Transversales Nasi. These mus- Trapezoides (Os), the second bone cies ruii from the upper part of the in the second row in the wrist. upper lip to the ridge of the nose. Trajiezium, is a species of qua- TR ( 61% ) TR drangle, consisting of four unequal sides. Whence Trapezius, is a name given to the muscle Cucullaris (which see), for its likeness in shape thereunto. Trap-stone. It is a black species of Petra Vulgaris, of a firm, com- pact, solid structure, interspersed with some shining granules: it is found in Sweden and New-York. Traumatic, TpxvyxTixo;, from rpxv- y,xri%x, vulnero, to wound; are such medicines as are given in case of wounds, inward sores, or bruises; the same as Vulnerary. ^Trefoil, clover; Melilot is a species of it. Tremor, is an involuntary trem- bling of the nerves, like a palsy. Trepenatio, the operation of tre- panning. Trejianum, rpwrxvov, the trepan. It is an instrument like a joiner's whim- ble, used for sawing out pieces ofthe skull, in order to elevate depressions thereof, and other purposes. The part called the Saw, or Crown, is cy- lindrical, with teeth round its lower edge. Trephine. This is an instrument used for the same purposes as the trepan, but preferable, because of the great convenience of holding it, and leaning on one side or other of the saw, as we find it necessary. Triandria, from r%n;, tres, three, and «v>j£, maritus, a husband; Lin- naeus's third class, consisting of those plants which produce hermaphro- dite flowers, with three stamina. Triangularis Labii, called also De- pressor Labii Superioris; is a muscle that ariseth from the lower edge of the lower jaw, between the masseter and the quadratus, and ascends by the angle of the mouth to the upper jaw. Triangularis Pedoris, is a muscle that ariseth from the lower part of the inside of the sternum, and is in- serted into the cartilages where they join the bones of the fourth, fifth, sixth, and sometimes seventh, true ribs: it helps to contract the cavity •of th? breast in expiration. Triangularis Vena, a name for the external jugular vein, where it passes through the triangularis muscle. Tricaudalis, or Triceps Auris, i. e, Abdudor Auris. Triceps, three-headed, is a muscle that hath three originations, and also three insertions, and may be con- veniently divided into three muscles. The first arises from the os pubis, and is inserted into the linea aspera of the thigh-bone; the second arises from the lower part of the os pubis, and is inserted about the middle of the linea aspera; the third arises from the os pubis, where it joins the is- chium, and is inserted into the for ternal and lower apophyses of the thigh-bone. They pull the thigh- bone downwards, and turn it a little outwards. Trichiasis, Tpt^iosOT?, from &§»£, a hair. It is a preternatural direction of the eye-lashes towards the globe of the eye; when there is a double row of the eye-lashes upon the inter- nal surface of the eye-lids, it is cal- led Distcechiasis. Trichiasis, Tpi^tar*?, the inversion of the eye-lashes so that they wrin- kle the eye and excite inflamma- tion. Trichoma, the same as Plica. Tricornes. So muscles are called which have three terminations. Tricuspides Valvula, the name of three valves which are placed at the mouth of the right ventrical of the heart, just at its juncture with the auricle. Trigeminus Musculus, i. e. Com- Jilexus. Trigynia, from tju,-, tres, three, and ywn, mulier, a woman; the third order of several classes in the Lin- naean system: it includes those plants which in their fructification have three styli, which are considered in the Sexual System as the female organs of generation. Trine. Dimension, or three-fold di- mensions, is length, breadth, and thickness. Trioecia, from r^;} tres, three, and TR (6 •tx-.;, domus, a house; the third order in t're class Polygamia of Linnaeus. Triopteris. A genus in Linnteus's botany. He enumerates but one species. Triorchis, a person with three tes- ticles. Trijiastrum Apellidis, a machine for restoring fractures and disloca- tions, so named because it resembled a machine invented by Apellides and Archimedes, and because it was worked with three cords. Triquetra Ossa: they are also cal- led Wormiana, from Wormius, who first observed them; small bones in the lambdoidal suture, Trismus, vpur^;, from rpi£w, strideo, to gnash; the locked-jaw, or tetany of the muscles that bring the lower jaw close to the upper. Dr. Cullen hath placed this disease in the class Neuroses, and order Sjiasmi; he then ranked it as a different genus, but now considers it as a variety of the Tetanus; he defines it to bea spastic rigidity of the lower jaw. Trismus Nascentium, commonly, but improperly, called the Falling of the Jaw. It is a tetanic complaint which attacks infants in the course of the second week after their birth. Jts chief symptom is a locked-jaw, but the disorder does not appear to differ from the Tetanus, which see. It is generally fatal in two or three days; and is never expected after the child is a fortnight old. Tritceophya, Tpnxiotyvv;, from rpi- 1xlo~, tertian, and tyvu, of a like na- ture, or original. It is an epithet of a fever much of a nature with a ter- tian, and taking its rise from it. Some call it a Continued Tertian. It is remittent or intermittent. Triticum, wheat. The college have retained the Triticum hybernum in their Pharmacopoeia; its farina or meal, and starch, are in use. The latter is used in the Mucilago Amyii: Pulvis e Tragacantha Compositus: Trochisci Amyli: formerly called Troch. Bechic. Alb. Tiitoricum, a glass for separating 3 ) TR the oil from the water, which is ob- tained by distilling: it is also calied a Separatory Glass. Trituration, from tero, to wear, or grind; is reducing any substances to powder, upon a stone, with a rnuller, as colours are ground: it is also cal- led Levi gat ion. See Disjtensatory. Trochanter, rpoxxvmp, called also Rotator. There is the major aiid minor, or greater and lesser: they are two apophyses in the upper part of the thigh-bone, in which the tendons of many muscles are terminated. Trochar, the name of an instru- ment used to discharge the water with, in an ascites. Trochisci, rpox^xoi. Troches is a form of medicine to hold in the mouth, to dissolve, as lozenges, or for the preservation of species that would otherwise decay. Trochlea, rpoxXtx, a pulley, which is accounted one of the mechanical powers. Hence, Trochleares, is a name given to the oblique muscles of the eye, because they pull the eye obliquely upwards or downwards, as if turned like a pulley. And, Trochloides, is a particular kind of articulation, most remarkable in the first and second vertebrae of the neck. Tropici Morbi, are such diseases as are most frequent under or near the tropics. Truncus, is the main stem or body of anv thing, in distinction to limbs or branches, which spring there- from. A trunk in the Linnaean sys- tem, is that part which produces the leaves and fructification, and is of seven kinds, viz. i. Caulis, or stem. 2. Culmus, a straw, the stem or trunk of grass. 3. Scapu's, a stalk, 4. Pedunculus, Peduncle, or foot-stalk of a flower, being a partial trunk which raises the fructification but not the leaves. 5. Petiolus, a Pe- tiole, or foot-stalk of a leaf. 6. From, a species of trunk, composed of a branch and leaf blended together, as in palms and ferns. 7. Stipes, the TU ( 614 J TY base of a frons. Former botanists applied the word Truncus to trees only. Tuba Eustachiana ; it w?iS first dis- covered by Alcmaeon, a disciple of Pythagoras: he called it the Audi- tory Passage. Eustachius claims the first discovery, and from him it hath its present name. It connects the throat with the inner ear. Tuba Fallopiana: they begin at the uterus, and terminate at the ova- ria. Fallopius.discovered them. Tubera, tumours of the solid parts not dropsical, as hardened glands, &c. Tubercula, tubercles, are little tu- mours that suppurate and discharge pus, often found in the lungs. See Vomica. Tuberculum Loweri. See Cor. Tuberous, is a term applied to such roots as are knobby, from tuber, sig- nifying strictly a truffle, or subterra- neous mushroom, which such roots resemble. Tulipifera, Virginian tulip-tree, or white-wood; a 6pecie? of Lirio- dendrum; one of the most stately trees in the American forests. Tumidi, diseases that enlarge the body, or parts thereof. Tumour, a swelling, expresses every kind of preternatural rising on the body, and is diversified and distin- guished into subordinate species by the particular circumstances or acci- dents attending them. Tunica Albuginea, the white mem- brane. See Generation (Parts of, projier to Men). Tunica Cornea. See Cornea. Tunica Vaginalis. See Generation, (Parts of, proper to Women.) Tunstates, are salts formed by the tunstic acid, with the different alka- line, earthy, and metallic bases. Turbinata Ossa. See Ethmoides Os, and Sjiongiosa Ossa. Turbinatum, the pineal gland. Turbo, signifies the covering which the natives of some countries wear upon their heads, of a conic figure. Whence, in natural philosophy, Turbinated, is applied to the part* of plants, and many other things that have a resemblance to the tur- ban, in shape, or are of a conic;,! figure. Turgescence, is any over-fulness or swelling. Turiones, are the first young ten- der shoots which plants do annually put forth. Turkey Stone, a variety of the white species of the Petra Vulgaris. It is of a very firm and compact tex- ture, and capable of a tolerable po- lish. Edwards. Turmerick. See Curcuma. Tumc/i. See Rajia. Turpe'thum Minerale, Mer. Eme- tic. Fiav. yellow emetic quicksilver. Turunda, and Turundula, signify a tent for a wound, or any thing to be thrust into an orifice or capacity. Tussilago, colt's-foot. The college have introduced the herb of the Tus- silago Farfara, Linn, into their Phar- macopoeia. Tussis, a cough, proceeds from various causes, and is therefore as variously to be treated.' Tussis Epidemica. See Influenza. Tussis Convulsiva, 1 Pertussis, Tussis Farina, j or whooping- cough. Tutia, tutty. It is an argillace- ous ore of zinc, found in Persia. Tymjianites, tvp-xmr,;, from rvj/.- itxr.^-ji, to sound like a drum ; is that particular sort of dropsy that swells the belly up like a drum, and is often cured by tapping: from Tympanum, rv^irxvov, a drum; which is, from its resemblance there- unto, applied to a part of the ear. Typhodes, rv$v$ri;, a kind of ar- dent fever, such as is usually attend- ant on erysipelas of any of the viscera. Tyjihomama, tu^o/a«vk». \n Ga- len's Exegesis, it is said to be a disor- der complicated of a pleurisy and lethargy. Though the patient is de,- lirious, he yet labours under a sleepy coma. Dr. Cullen thinks it is a symptomatic kind of apoplexy. 15 L (61 Tyjihus, rv$og, the nervous fever. lyjihus, -vb$-j;,j'u/nus, smoke, means those fevers which progress slowly, as fire does that smoulders with much smoke; while those that proceed ra- pidly, like fire that burns out clear, are called Pyrexia, and Febris; from irvp, fire, and ferves, to boil. Tyjihus Castrensis, the camp-fever; it is one of the severer kinds of ty- phus. Typhus Iderodes. See Biliosus and Ardens Febris. s ) UL Tyjiolites, from tuto?, type, and \t- Qoc, stone. In natural history this name is given to stones or fossils, on which are impressed the figures of various animals and vegetables. Typus, 7V7roc, is the constant order observed by a fever, in its intention and remission, signifying the same with period, or circuit. lyrosis, from vjjo,, cheese; a coa- gulating or curdling of milk in the stomach, after the manner of cheese. U TTLCER, ulcus, is defined to be a purulent or ichorous solution of continuity in a soft part. Ulcer Despacent, i. e. Herpes Exe- dens. Ulcer Phagedenic, i. e. Herpes Exedens? Mr. Bell, in his Surgery, divides ulcers into two classes, viz. local and constitutional. The species belonging to the first class are, The simple purulent ulcer, The simple vitiated ulcer, The fungous ulcer, The sinous ulcer, The callous ulcer, The carious ulcer, The cancerous ulcer, The cutaneous ulcer. Of the second class are, the venereal, the scorbutic, and the scrophulous ulcer, ulcers in the tonsils, ulcers in the womb. Ulcerosa, i. e. Gutta Rosacea. Ulcus, iXxo-, is a preternatural dis- charge of matter of various kinds from any part, from a solution or discontinuity of texture. Ulmus, the elm-tree. The college have introduced the inner bark of the Ulmus campestris, Linn, into their Pharmacopoeia; a decoction of it, decoctum ulmi, is directed. Ulna, called also sometimes Facile Majus, and Cubitus, is a long and hard bone, with a cavity in its mid- dle; it lies on the inside ofthe fore- arm, reaching from the elbow to the wrist. It is big at its upper end, and grows smaller to its lower end. At its upper it has two processes, which are received into the fore and hind sinuses of the extremity of the hu- merus. The foremost process is small and short; the hindmost, called oXix%x»ov, is bigger and longer: it stays the fore-arm when it comes to a straight line with the arm. Be- twixt these processes, it has a semi- circular sinus, which receives the inner protuberance of the lower end ofthe humerus, upon which we bend and extend our fore-arm. And along the middle of that there runs a small ridge, by which this bone is articu- lated to the humerus by ginglymus. Had the articulation here been an arthrodia, the joint must have been much weaker, but the hand could have received no more motion from it than it has now from the shoul- der. » The inside of this upper end has a small sinus, which receives the cir- cumference of the round head of the radius. Is lower extremity, which is round and small, is received into a sinus in the lower end of the radius; and upon this extremity it has a short and small process, from which the ligaments which tie it to the bones of the wrist arise. This process serves to keep the bones o£ the wri:C in their places. UN ( 616 ) UR Ulnaris, the nerve so called. See Cervicales. Ulnaris Arteria, i. e. Cubitalis Ar- teria. Ulnaris Externus, i. e. Extensor Carhi Radialis. Ulnaris Gracilis, i. e. Palmaris Longus. Uitramentum, ultra-marine. See Lazuli Lajiis, Umbella, an umbel, in Botany, is formed by the peduncles or flower- Stems arising from one common cen- tre, in the form of an umbrella, and this is called an Universal Umbel (um- bella universalis). Wfren an univer- sal umbel sustains other less umbels* each of these less umbels is called a Partial Umbel (umbella partialis). Umbelliferous Plants, are those whose flowers are disposed in um- bels, as in fennel, hemlock, and nu- merous other instances. Umbilicalis Arteria. It is a con- tinuation of the Hyjiogastric Artery, which see. Umbilicalia Vasa, umbilical ves- sels. There are four ligamentary vessels called by this name. Umbilicus, is properly the navel, which is a collection of vessels wrap- ped up in a production of the cho- rion and amnion, which is generally about a foot and a half long, that the motion of the fcetus might not pull the placenta from the womb. Umbilical Region. It begins in adults about two fingers' breadth above the navel, at a transverse line, supposed to be drawn between tbe last false ribs on each side, and ends below the navel, at another trans- verse line, supposed to be drawn pa- rallel to the former, between the two cristae of the ossa ilium. This re- gion is divided into three parts: one middle, which is properly the um- bilical, and two lateral, called Ilia, or the flanks; and they comprehend the space between the false ribs and the upper part of the os ilium on each side. Winslow. Unciforme Os, the fourth bone of the second row in the wrist. Unguentum, an ointment. Unguis, a Nail, which see. Unguis Os. See Maxilla Superior. Unguis, in Botany, it is the base of the petal whereby it is fixed to the receptacle in such flowers as con- sist of more petals than one, as in roses, &c. Uniform Motion. See Equable Mo- tion. Urachus. See Fcetus. Uredo, an itch, a burning of the skin; also the acute nettle-rash. Urent, any thing that is hot and burning, from uro, to burn. Ureters, apnrvpec, are two long and small canals, which come from the bason of the kidneys, one on each side: they lie between the doubling of the peritonaeum, and descending in the form of any; they pierce the bladder near its neck, where they run first some space betwixt its coats, and then they open in its cavity. They are composed of three coats i the first is from the peritonaeum; the second is made of small oblique mus-" cular fibres; and the third, which is very sensible, has several small glands, which separate a slimy liquor to defend it against the acrimony of the urine. The neighbouring parts furnish them with blood-vessels, and their nerves come from the intefcos- tals, and from the vertebrae of the loins. Their cavity is sometimes contracted in three or four places, especially towards the bladder. Such as are subject to the gravel, and given to excessive drinking, have them sometimes so much dilated, that one may put the end of jone's little finger into them. Their use is to carry the urine from the kidneys to the bladder; and their obstruction causes a suppression of urine. Urethra, spwOpa, is a pipe along the under side of the corpora cavernosa, which is about twelve or thirteen inches long, beginning at the neck of the bladder, from which it re- ceives the urine; and bending to the lower part of the os pubis, it turns up to the roots of the corpora VA ( 6iJ > VA cavernosa, and is continued to the end of the yard. The sides of this pipe are composed of two mem- branes, and a middle spongy sub- stance like that of the corpora ca- vernosa, except at the end which joins the neck of the bladder, where the distance between the membrane is small, and filled up with a thin and red glandulous substance, whose excretory ducts piercing the inner membrane, pour into the pipe a mucilaginous liquor. See Genera- tion (Parts of, proper to Men). Urine, is that part of the blood that passes off by the kidneys: and Urinous, is any thing resembling urine, in its most sensible qualities* as saltness, smell, &c. Urinaria Fistula, the same as Ure- thra, so called from the office to con- vey the urine. Urorrhceas, the urine passing from the urethra through some erosion in the perinaeum. Urtica, nettle. The college have introduced the leaves of the herb Urtica dioica, Linn, into their Phar- macopoeia. Urtica Marina, sea-blubber. Urticaria, the acute nettle-rash. Uter aria, uterine or hysteric me- dicines: these are of three sorts, itii. Emmenagoga, Aristolochia, and Echo- lica. Uteri Hamorrhagia, excessive men* ses. Uterus, the womb. See Genera- tion (Parts of, Jirojier to Women). Utriculus, the uterus. Utriformis, abscesses, i. e. Oedema sdrcoma. Uva Passa, a grape dried in the sun, the fruit of the Vitis vinifera, Linn. Uva Ursi, bear's-grape; a species of Arbutus. The college have in- troduced the leaves of this plant into their Pharmacopoeia. Uvea. So the Posterior Lamind of the iris has been called. Some call the choroides by the name of Uvea, and the coloured part they call Iris. The ancients (who chiefly dissected animals) called it Uved+ from its resembling an unripe grape$ in grazing animals. Uvea Membrana, and Uvea Tunica. See Eye. Uvula; it is also called Sion and Gargareon : it hangs from the middle of the Palatum Molle down into the! throat, acting as a valve* tt ACClNA, the cow or kirie-pock < a disease caused by a poisonous fluid* formed on the teats of cows. It may be propagated by inoculation, and is not communicable in any other way. It was discovered by Edward Jenner, and is found to be a preven- tative of the small-pox. The disease which it occasions is very light, and endangers neither life* health, nor beauty. When fully adopted, it must exterminate the small-pox. For the particulars of this great improve- ment in medical practice* see the works of the discoverer himself, and of Ring, Waterhouse, Cox, Pearson* Lettsom, and Woodville. Vacuum. See Laws of Nature, under the word Nature. 4 P^agd, an erratic kind of inter- mitting fever, returning at more than ten days from each fit. Vagind. It is a name given td other parts of the body, as to the capsula glissoni, which is called Va- gina Porta; a coat of the testes is called Vaginalis Titnica (See Testes.} And this name is given also to a coat of the oesophagus, and of the spinal marrow. Vagina. See Generation (Parts ofy proper to Women). Vagina Hejiatica, the same as Cap- sula Communis, which see: and Vaginalis Tunica, the same as Ely- ' troides, which see under Ger.eratios (Parts of, Jiroper to Women). The fore-mentioned parts ire all distill- K VA ( 6:8 ) VA guished by this name from their shape. Valeriana, valerian. The college have retained the root of the Vale- riana officinalis, Linn, in their Phar- macopoeia; two tinctures of it are directed, viz. Tinctura Valerianae, and Tinctura Valeriana; Volatilis. Valetudinarian, is used for a sickly person, or one always anxious about his health; because Valetudo, signifies strictly health; but it is sometimes also used for a distempered habit.- Valgus, bow-le^ed. Valva, from vnlv^, folding-doors, a valve. Valves, are little thin membranes in the vessel-, as it were, like folding doors, to prevent a reflux of any fluid by the same canal. They have dif- ferent names according to the diver- sity of their shapes, as sigmoides, se- milunars, &c. Valvula Conniventes. See Intes- tines. Valvular lymphatic vessels. The lymphatic sysiem in most animals, but particularly in men and quadru- peds, is full of valves. These valves are much more frequent than in the common veins, and hence the lym- • phatics have sometimes been distin- guished by this name. Valvula Palati, i. e. Palatum Molle. Vapours. In a medical sense, it generally signifies the same as the Hypochondriac and Hysteric Affedions: it is also called Low Spirits. Dr. Cullen says, in his account of the hypochondriac disease, that in certain persons there is a state of mind dis- tinguished by a concurrence of the following circumstances: a languor, Iistlessness, or want of resolution and activity, with respect to all undertak- ings; a disposition to seriousness, sadness, and timidity; as to all future events, an apprehension ofthe worst, or most unhappy state of them, and, therefore, often upon slight ground an apprehension of great evil. Such pel-sons ar.- particularly attentive, to the state of their own health, to ev'tk the smallest change of feeling in their bodies: and, from any unusual feel- ing, perhaps of the slightest kind, they apprehend great danger, and even death itself. In respect to all these feelings and fears, there is commonly the most obstinate belief and persuasion. Cullen's First Lines9 vol iii. Vajiours, in a medical sense, sig- nify pretty much the same as Hys- terical A fed ion, which see; but in physics, any watery exhalations. On which subject Dr. Halley hath shown, that if an atom of water be expanded into a shell or bubble, whose diame- ter shall be ten times as great as be- fore, such an atom will be specifically lighter than air, and will rise so long as that flatus, or warm spirit, which first separated it from the mass of water, shall continue to distend it to the same degree. But then that warmth declining, and the air grow- ing cooler, and- withal specifically lighter, these vapours will stop at a certain region of the air, or else de- scend. If therefore it should be supposed, that the whole earth were covered with water, and that the sun, as now, should make his diurnal course round it, this learned person thinks that the air would be impregnated with a certain quantity of aqueous vapour?, which it would retain in it like salts dissolved in water; and that the sun in the day-time warming this air, that part of the atmosphere would sustain a greater proportion of va- pours (as warm water will hold more salts dissolved in it than cold), which, on the absence ofthe vapours at night, would be discharged in dews. And in this case he concludes, there could be no diversity of wea- ther, other than periodically, every year alike; the mixture of all ter- restrious, saline, and heterogeneous vapours being here excluded : which he judges to be, when variously compounded and driven by winds, the causes of those various seasoua VA ( 6 and changes of weather which we now find. But instead of an earth covered all over with water, you may suppose the sea interspersed about wide and spa- cious tracts of lands, and also divided by high ridges of mountains, such as the Pyrenean, the Alps, and the Ap- penine, in Europe; Taurus, Cauca- sus, Imaus, &c. in Asia; Mount At- las, and the mountains of the Moon in Africa; and the Andes, and Apa- lachean Mountains in America; each of which far surpasses the usual height to which the aqueous vapours of themselves ascend, and on the tops of which the air is so cold and rare- fied as to retain but a small part of those vapours which are brought hither by the winds. The vapours therefore thus raised from the sea, and by the winds car- ried over the low-lands to those ridges of mountains, are there com- pelled by the stream of the air to mount with it* up to their tops, where the water presently precipi- tates, gleeting down by the crannies of the stones; and part of the va- pour entering into the caverns of the hills, the water thereof gathers, as in an alembic, in the basons of stone; and these being once full, the over- plus of the water runs down at the lowest place of the bason, and breaking out by the sides of the hills, form single springs; many of which running down by the valleys, between the ridges of the hills, and, after uniting, form little rivulets or brooks; and many of these meet- ing again, in a common channel, form large rivers. Varicella, chicken-pox. Variciformes Parastata: they are contiguous to the Epididymides, and are so called, because they are ves- sels which appear full of flexures and contortions, like the varices. Varicocele, is a varicose distension of the veins of the scrotum. Varicosum Corjius, the same as Cor- pus Pyramidale, which see. Vwicula. a diminutive of vatix. 9 ) VA Varietas, variety; the fourth sub- division in the Linnaean system; it comprehends the various appearances observable in phnts produced from the same kind of seed. The causes of this variety are the differences of climate, situation, or soil; and the mode of their appearance is ei'lrer in magnitude, plenitude, shape, co- lour, taste, or smell. Variola, the small-pox, a distem- per well known, and to be so va- riously diversified, that it requires a great variety in the method of ma- nagement. Variola Discreta, the distinct small-pox. Variola Jajionica, or Confluentes, the confluent smill-pox. Variola Lymjihatica, i. e. varicella, or chicken-pox. Varicum (Os), the Os Cuboides. Varix, is a little dilatation in the veins, where the blood turns in a kind of eddy, and makes a knot upon the part. Varus, a pimple. Vas Breve, is a short vein passing from the stomach to the spleen. Vasa, is applied to all the parts of the body having any resemblance to vessels which are, according to the parts or offices, distinguished into De- ferentia, Praparantia, Ladea, Se:ui- nalia, 8c c. Vasa, in Botany; vegetables are composed of at least three species of vessels, viz. Vasa Succosa, which convey their juices; Utriculi, which preserve them; and Trachea, which attract the air, like the lungs of ani- mals. Vasa Brevia. See Sjdenica Arte- ria. Vasa Praparantia, the spermJtic chord. Vasculiferous, are such plants as have a peculiar vessel to contain the seed. Vastus. The muscles thus named have their appellation from their be- ing the two biggest and thickest be- longing to the leg, or tibia. Vastus Externus^ is a muscle that VE ( 6ao ) VB comes from the root of the great trochanter, and part of the linea as- pera: and Vastus Internus, arises from the root of the lesser trochanter. They both help to extend the leg. Vegetables, are natural bodies, hav- ing organized parts, but without sen- sation. Vegetables, in the Linnaean system, are divided into the seven families or tribes following; viz. i. Fungi, mushrooms; 2. Alg<*, flags. whose roots, leaves, and stems are all in one; 3. Musci, mosses, whose an- therae have no filaments, and are placed at a distance from the female flower, and whose seeds also want their proper tunic and cotyledons; 4. Filices, ferns, whose fructification is on the back of the leaves; c. Gra- mina, grasses, which have simple leaves, a jointed culm or stem, a glumose calyx, and a single seed; 6. Palma, palms, which have simple stems that are frondose at the summit, and have their fructifications on a spadix issuing from a spatha; 5. Plants, which include all that do not enter into the other divisions. These are herbaceous, when they die down to the root every year; for, in the perennial kinds, the buds are all produced on the root below the sur- face of the ground: shrubs, when their stems come up without buds; and trees, when their stems come up with buds. Vegetables are each primarily divisible into the root, the herb or plant itself, and the Frudifi- eation, which see. On vegetation Dr. Woodward hath made some use- ful experiments, as follows: Anno Dom. 1691, I chose (says ) several glass phials, that were \ as near as possible, of the same shape and bigness. After I had pul what water I thought fit into every one of them, and taken an account of the weight of it, I strained and tied over the orifice of each phial a piece of parchment having a hole in the middle of it, large enough to ad- mit the stem of the plant I designed to set in the phial, without confining or straitening it, so as to impede its growth. My intention in this was to prevent the enclosed water from evaporating or ascending any other way than only through the plant to be set therein. Then I made choice of several sprigs of mint, and other plants, that were, as near as I could possibly judge, alike fresh, sound, and lively. Having taken the weight of each, I placed it in a phial, ordered as above, and as the plant imbibed and drew off the water, I took care to add more of the same from time to time, keeping an account of the weight of all I added. Each of these classes were, for better distinction, and the, more easy keeping a register of alj the circumstances, noted with a dif- ferent mark or letter, A, B, C, &c, and all set in a row in the same win- dow, so that all might partake alike of air, light, and sun. Thus they continued from July the aoth to October the 5th, which was just se«i venty-seven days. Then I took them out, weighed the water in each phial, and the plant, likewise adding to its weight that of all the leaves that had fallen off during the time it had stood thus. And, lastly, I computed how much each plant had gained, and how much water was spent upon it, The particulars are as follows; A. Common Spear-Mint: Spring-Water. % The weight of the plant when first set in water. Weight of the plant when taken out of the water. Weight gained by the plant during the 77 days. Weight of water expended on the plant. the up- Proportion of the in-crease of the plant to the expense of the water. 27 grains. 42 grains. 15 grains. 3558 grains. As 1 to 170 .,Sj. a8 • gr. B. Common Spear-Mint: Rain-Water. 45? gr- ! xll&- \ 3004 gr. As r to 171 ^4 28 gr. 1 C. Common Spear-Mint: Thames-Water. 54 gr- I 26 gr. | 2493 gr. 1 As 1 to 95^ 49 gr- 1 D. Common Solanum, or Night-Shade: Spring-Water. 106 gr. | 57 gr. | 3708 gr. As 1 to 65I 98 gr. E. Lathyris seu Catajiutia Gerh. Spring-Water, ioiigr. | 34 gr. | a$oi gr. As 1 to 714$. VE X 622 j VE 1 ^ en *£ "f u^ oh or* SO <-• C* O so « ■^- 0 > u -° -s ^ •^ "^ ^ 1 S; c3 aj bX) G G °<* '5 bX) G ^ T3-G . . en ,s 're :-bo R bO bfl =2 •3 bfl OX) 6 0 <3 OO " .id . t of en ta water 're WD "I c bO I bfl ^ s bC bO ■Zr,-^ H 00 O i<3 ^1- *f* \© >-^ -*" sO bX) > jq kt 1=: 5 >-n -3 re -^i <3 t^ 5 R \1 ■—. 4.-1 0 «« HJ R 4-.^ 14 . bX) oj c . Z V, "re bb bO O 1. bC O bJD bX) 1-bX) £ ft *^ «_< 4\ CN CO r; w *^ are two$ and sometimes three placed ceive several other branches: the first together, like so many half thimbles is the Mammaria, which comes some- stuck to the side of the veins, with times into the cava, before it divides their mouth towards the heart. In into the subclavias: this vein is distri- the motion of the blood towards the buted in the breasts^ and frequently heart, they are pressed close to the it goes lower, and makes an anasto* sideof the veins; but if blood should mosis with some branches of the fall back, it must fill the valves 3 and epigastrica. The second is the Me- they being distended, stop up the diastina, which is ordinarily one channel, so that no blood'can repass opening into the trunk of the cava; them. it goes to the mediastinum and thy- The veins are best described by mus. The third is the Cervicalis or beginning with their trunks. The Vertebralis, which goes up to the trunk of the Cava sujierior joins the vertebras of the neck, and casts some trunk of the Cava inferior, and both branches to the medulla spinalis. together open into the right auricle The fourth is the Musculo Inferior% ot the heart. On the inside of the which comes sometimes into the ju- vein where the trunks join* there is gulars; it is distributed through the a small protuberance, which hinders inferior muscles of the neck, and the the blood that comes from the upper superior of the breast. The branch parts from falling upon that from that answers this, is called Musculo. the inferior parts, but diverts both Posterior, because it is distributed in into the auricle, where the Cava su- the muscles which are in the hind part tenor joins the »uricl«; it receives the of the neck. After the rami subcla- VE ( 626 ) VE vii are come out of the cavity of the derns approve not of this particular* breast, they are called Axillares; they practice; since the knowledge of the receive the sCapnlares internus and circulation of the blood, there is no) externus, which go to the muscles of difference whether one be blooded in the scapula, and to the glands in the the cephalica, mediana, or basilica. arm-pits; then they are divided into The internal branch of the cepha- two branches; the superior is called lica, together with a branch ot the Cephalica, and the inferior Basilica, basilica, makes the mediana. The Into the basilica open the thoracica basilica, which is the inferior branch) superior, which goes to the dugs and of the axillaris, divides into three muscles of the breast; and the tho- branches, under the tendon of the racica inferior, which spreads itself musculuspectoralis. The first branch upon the side of the breast, by several accompanies the fourth branch of branches which communicate by an- nerves that goes on the arm. The astomosis with the branches ofthe second is called Profundus; it reaches* azygos, under the muscles of the below the elbow, where it divides breast. The subclavii receive also into two branches; the one external, the jugulares externi and interni, which goes to the thumb, the fore- which go to the head. The jugu- finger, and to the musculi extensores lares externi ascend towards the ears, carpi; the other internal, which goes where they divide into two branches, to the middle finger, to the ring the one internal, the other external, finger, to the little finger, and to the The internal goes to the muscles of inner muscles of the hand. The the mouth, and of the os hyoides. third branch is called Subcutaneus, The external, lying upon the paro- towards the inner condyle of the tides, divide into two branches, of arm: it divides into the ramus an- which one is spread through all the terior and posterior: the first goes face, and the branches of the one under the muscles of the ulna to the side unite with those on the other little finger, where it joins a branch side, and form the vena frontis: the of the cephalica; the second, near to other branch goes to the temples and the elbow, sends out a branch which hind head. The jugulares interni goes to the wrist; then it unites with ascend to the basis of the cranium, the cephalica interior, and forms the where they are divided into two mediana. The mediana, which is branches, of which the greatest open made of the cephalica interior and into the sinus lateralis of the dura the second branch ofthe ramus sub- mater, by the holes through which cutaneous of the basilica, divides into the eight pair of nerves come out: two branches upon the radius: the the least goes to the pia mater, by one external, called Cephalica Pollicis, the hole which is nigh the cella tur- which runs between the thumb and cica. The basilica and cephalica are the fore-finger; the other internal, the two principal veins in the arms which goes between the ring-finger and hands. The cephalica creeps and the middle-finger, and sometimes along the arm between the skin between this last and the fore-finger. and the muscles: it divides into two The trunk of the cava inferior, be- branches; the external branch goes tween the heart and the diaphragma, down to the wrist, where it joins the does not lie upon the vertebrae, but basilica, and turns up to the back of runs at a small distance from them. the hand, where it gives a branch, At the diaphragma it receives the which makes the salvatetla between phrenica or diaphragmatica. When the ring-finger and the little-finger, it has pierced the diaphragma, it re- The ancients used to open this vein in ceives some large branches from the diseases of the head, and in continued liver; then the cava inferior accom- and intermitting fevers; but the mo- panies the great artery from the live* V E ( 627 ) • V E to the fourth vertebra of the loins, where it divides into two great branches, called Iliaci; but before this division it receives four branches from each side. The first is the Vena Adiposa, or Renalis, which is spread on die coat of fat that covers the reins. The second is the Vena Emulgtns, which goes to the kidney, where it divides into several more branches. The third is the Vena Spermatica, described under Parts of Generation, which see. The fourth is the Vena Lumbaris, which is not always one, but often two or three on each side, which they divide into superior and inferior; they are be- stowed on the muscles of the loins, and on the peritonaeum. They some- times call the last branch of the lum- baris, Musculo Superior. There are some anatomists who have observed, that there is a branch of the lumbaris which enters the ca- vity of the vertebrae, and ascends to the brain; which gave them occasion Co think, against all probability, that the seed descended by that vein from the brain. A little below the emul- gents, the great artery goes above the cava; and then the cava divides into two branches, called Iliaca, because they pass above the iliac to go to the thighs. Near this division they re- ceive one or two branches called Vena Sacra; they go to the medulla of the os sacrum. Then the venae iliacae divide into two branches, the one internal, and the other external. The internal receives two branches, the Musculo Media, which is spread through the muscles of the thigh; the Hyjiogastrica, which is sometimes double, and spread about the sphinc- ter of the anus; therefore it is called the Hamorrhoidalis Externa. The hypogastrica is spread also upon the body ofthe bladder, upon the matrix and its neck. The external branch of the iliac* receives three branches; two before it goes into the perito- naeum, and the third after it goes out of it. The first is the Vena Epi- gastrica, which comes rarely into the cruralis; it goes to the peritonaeum, ascends to the musculi recti, where it re-encounters the mammariae, with. which it communicates by anasto- mosis. The second is the Vena Pu- denda: it is spread upon the parts of generation. The third is the Mus- culo Inferior; it goes towards the ar- ticulation of the'femur, and is distri- buted to the muscles of this part. The iliaca exterior, after it hath re- ceived all these branches, takes the name Cruralis, and then receives six branches more. The first is the Vena Saphena, which goes down un- der the skin along the inside of the thigh and leg, accompanied with a nerve which loses itself at the inner ankle. The saphena turns towards the upper part of the foot, where it gives several branches, of w hich some go to the great toe. The second is the Ischias Minor; this little vein is spent on the muscles and skin, which are about the upper joint of the fe- mur. The third is the Musculo Ex- terna, because it goes to the external muscles of the thigh, On the other side of the cruralis, just opposite to the beginning of this vein, there goes out another, called Musculo Interna, which goes to the internal muscle of the thigh. The fourth is the Popli- taa, made of two different branches united together; it goes straight down by the ham to the heel; it lies pretty deep, upon which account it can hardly be opened. The branches which appear in this place are not of this, vein. The fifth is the Suralis, which is pretty big, and which di* vides into two branches, the one ex- ternal, which is least, the other in- ternal, which is biggest. Each of these branches divides again into two more; the one external, the other ■ internal. The suralis distributes its branches upon the fat of the leg, and makes with rhe branches of the pop- litaea, all those plexus of veins which are conspicuous on the upper part of the foot. The sixth and last branch of the cruralis is the Ischias Major, which goes also to the muscles and VE x fc« ) VE fat of the leg, and is divided after- wards into several branches, which are distributed to the toes. Vena sine Pari, or P'ena Azygos, the vein which brings back to the heart the refluent blood of the inter- costal arteries and veins. Venenum, Poison, which see. Venerea Lues. See Lues. Veneris Oestrum, the heat of love, expresses the utmost ecstacy or desire of enjoyment in coition. And some are of opinion, that infectious women are most apt to communicate the poi- son to another when they are thus excited with desire; whereas with indifference they might admit the same intercourse without giving the infection. Venter, signifies any cavity, and is •Chiefly applied to the head, breast, and abdomen, which are called the Three Venters. Hence also, Ventricle. Venter. See Abomasum. Ventricle, is a diminutive of the former, and applied to more con- tracted divisions, as some particular parts of the Brain, Stomach, &c. ivhich see. ' Ventriloqui, tfyacr}piri.v6oi, persons who pretend to emit articulate sounds out of their stomachs, and were sup- posed to be under possession of some £vil spirit. Verdigrise (Crystals of), verdigrise, which is copper, rusted with vinegar, partly in a saline state, and partly in the state of a metallic calx. If this verdigrise is digested with distilled vinegar, the vinegar becomes loaded with it to the point of saturation. This forms a green solution, which, by crystillization, yields very beau- tiful blue crystals. Verditer, a species of clay of a deep green colour. Vermiformis, a prominence of the cerebellum, so called from vermis, a worm, and forma, shajie. Vermes, worms. Whence Vermicular, is applied to many parts of the body, for their resem- blance either in shape, or motion, to worms. Vermicular Pulse, is a greater de* gree of the Formicans Pulsus, which see. Vermifuge, from vermis, a worm, and fugo, to Jiut to flight; is any medi- cine ttiat destroy* or expels worms. Vernacular, is any thing that is particular to a country. Whence diseases that reign most in any par- ticular country are thus called. Vertebra. ' The spine includes all the bones that are thus called: and by it we understand that chain of bone which reaches from the first vertebra of the neck to the os coccy- gis: they are twenty-four in number, besides those of the os sacrum, seven vertebrae of the neck, twelve of the hack, and five of the loins: they lie not in a straight line; for those of the neck bend inwards; those of the back outwards, for enlarging the cavity of the thorax; those of the loins bend inwards again; and those of the os sacrum outwards, to enlarge the ca- vity of the bason. In each vertebra we distinguish two parts, the body of the vertebra and its processes/ the body is softer and more spongy than the processes, which are harder and more solid. The fore part of the body is round and convex ; the hind part somewhat concave; its upper and lower sides are plain, each co- vered with a cartilage, which is pretty thick forwards, but thin backwards, by which means we bend oUr bodies forwards: for the cartilages yield to the pressure of the bodies of the verr tebrae, which in that motion come closer to one another. This could not be effected, if the harder bodies of the vertebra? were close to one another. Each vertebra has three sorts of processes towards its hinder part, two transverse or lateral, one on each side; they are nearer the body of the vertebra than the rest. In each of them there is a tendon of the vertebral muscles inserted; four oblique processes, two on the upper part, and two on the lower; by these the vertebrae are articulated to one another^ and one acute on the hind- VE ( 629 «rmost part of the vertebra. These processes, with the hinder or con- cave part of the body of the verte- brae, form a large hole in each ver- tebra, and all the holes answering one another, make a channel for the descent of the spinal marrow, which sends out its nerves to the several parts of the body by pairs through two small holes, formed by the join- ing of four notches in the side ot each superior and inferior vertebra. The verttbrse are articulated to one an- other by a ginglymus; for the two descending oblique processes of each superior vertebra of the neck and back have a little dimple in their extremities, wherein they receive the extremities of the two ascending ob- lique processes of the inferior verte- brae; so that ti;e two ascending pro- cesses of each vertebra of the neck and back are received, and the two descending do receive, except the first of the neck, and last of the back; but the ascending processes of each vertebra of the loins receive, and the two descending are received, contrary to those ot the neck and back. The vertebrae are all tied together by a hard membrane made pf strong and large fibres: it covers the bodies of all the vertebrae for- wards, reaching from the first of the neck to the os sacrum: there is an- other membrane which lines the ca- nal, made by the large hole of each vertebra, which also ties them all together. Besides, tbe bodies of each vertebra are tied to one another by the intervening cartilages; and the tendons of the muscles which are inserted in their processes, tie them together behind. This structure of the spine is the very best that can be contrived; for hadsit been all one bone, we could have had no motion in our backs; had it been of two or three bones articulated for motion, the medulla spinalis must have been necessarily bruised at every angle or joint: besides, the whole would not have been so pliable for the several postures we have occasion to put ) VE ourselves in. If itiiad been made of several bones without intervening cartilages, we should have had no more use of it than if it had been but one bone. It each vertebra had had its own distinct cartilage, it might have been easily dislocated. And, lastly, the oblique processes of each superior and inferior vertebra keep the middle one, that it can neither be thrust backwards nor forwards to compress the medulla spinalis. Ti.us much of the vertebrae in general, but because they are not all alike, we shall therefore descend to a more particular examination. The seven vertebrae of the neck differ from the rest in this, that they are smaller and harder. Secondly, That their transverse processes are perforated for the passage of the vertebral ves- sels. Tliirdly, That their acite pro- cesses are forked and straight; but besides this, the first and second have something peculiar to them- selves. The first, which is called Atlas, is tied to the head, and moves with it upon the second semicircu- larly: its ascending oblique processes receive the tubercules of the occiput, upon which articulation the head is only moved forwards and backwards; and its descending processes receive the ascending processes of the second vertebra. It has no acute process, that it might not hurt the action of the musculi recti; but a small tu- bercle, into which the small liga- ment of the head is inserted. In the fore part of its great hole it has a pretty large sinus, in which lies the tooth-like process of the second vertebra, being fastened by a liga- ment that rises from each side of the sinus, that it compress not the me- dulla spinalis. It has two small si- nuses in the upper part, in which the tenth pair of nerves and the ver- tebral arteries lie. The second is called Epistrojiheus, or Vertebra Den- tata: in the middle between its two oblique ascending processes, it has a long and round process like a tooth, which is received into the aforesaid VE ( 630 ) VE rinus; upon j^the head with the first vertebra i^rns half round, as upon ?n axis. The extremity of this process is kr.it to the occiput, by a email but strong ligament. A luxation of this tooth is mortal, be- cause it compresses the medulla spi- nalis. The third vertebra is called Axis; and the four following have no name, nor any peculiar difference. The twelve vertebrae of the back differ from the rest in this, that they are larger than those of the neck, and smaller than those of the loins; their acute processes slope downwards upon one another: they have in each side of their bodies a small dimple, wherein they receive the round ex- tremities of the ribs; and another in their transverse processes, which re- ceives the little tubercle near that extremity of the ribs. The articu- lation of the twelfth with the first of the loins, is by arthrodia, for both its ascending and descending oblique processes are received. The five vertebrae of the loins differ from the rest in this, that they are the broadest, and the last of them is the largest of all the vertebrae, Their acute pror cesses are broader, shorter, and wider from one another, their transverse longer, to support the bowels, and the muscles of the back; they are not perforated as those of the neck, nor have they a dimple or sinus as those of the back. The cartilages which are betwixt their bodies are thicker than any of the rest. The vertebrae of the os sacrum grow so close together in adults, that they make but one large and solid bone, of the figure of an isosceles triangle, whose basis is tied to the last vertebra of the loins, and the upper part of its sides to the ilia, and its point to the os coccygis. It is concave and smooth on its fore side, but convex and unequal on its back side. It hath five holes on each side, but the nerves pass only through the five on its fore side. Its acute processes or spines are shorter and less than those of the loins, and the lower is always shorter than the upper. The os eoo cygis is joined to the extremity of the os sacrum; it is composed of three or four bonc^, of which the lower is still less than the upper, till the last ends in a small cartilage; it resembles a little tail turned inwards: its use is to sustain the straight gut; it yields to the pressure of the fcetus in wo- men in travail, and midwives used to thrust it backwards, but sometimes rudely and violently, which is the occasion of great pain, and of several bad effects. From what has been said, it is easy to understand how the motion of the back is performed; though each particular vertebra has but a very small motion, yet the mo- tion of all is very considerable. We have said, that the head moves only backwards and forwards upon the first vertebra, and semicircularly op the second, The small protube- rance which we have remarked in the bone of the hind head falling upon another in the first vertebra, stops the motion of the head backwards, that it compress not the spinal mar- row; and when the chin touches the sternum, it can move no farther for-. wards. The oblique or semicircular motions are limited by the ligament which ties the process of the second vertebra to the head, and by those which tie the first to the second ver- tebra. The motion of the other ver- tebrae of the neck is not so mani- fest; yet it is greater than that of the vertebrae of the back, because their acute processes are short and straight, and the cartilages which are between their bodies thicker. The twelve vertebrae of the back have the least motion of any, because their carti- lages are thin, their acute processes are long, and very near to one an- other; and they are fixed to the ribs, which neither move forwards nor backwards. But the greatest motion of the back is performed by the ver- tebrae of the loins, because their car- tilage's are thicker, and their acute processes are at a greater distance from one another; for the thicker VB ( 631 J VE the cartilages are, the more we may bend our body forwards; and the greater distance there is between the acute processes, the more we may bend ourselves backwards. This is the structure and motion of the ver- tebrae, when they are in their natural position; but we find them also in some persons several ways distorted. If the vertebrae of the back stick out, such as have this deformity are said to be hunch-backed; and in such the cartilages which are between the ver- tebrae are very thin and hard for- wards, but considerably thick back- wards, where the oblique processes of the superior and inferior vertebrae are at a considerable distance from one another, which distance is filled up with a viscous substance. This inequality of the thickness ofthe car- tilages happens either by a relaxation or weakness of the ligaments and muscles, which are fastened to the back side of the vertebrae; in which case their antagonists finding no op- position, remain in a continual con- traction, and, consequently, there can be no motion in these vertebrae. If this deformity has been from the womb, then the bones being at that time soft and tender, the bodies of the vertebrae partake of the same inequality as the cartilages. If the bunch be towards one shoulder, for example, towards the right, then the cartilages on that side are very thick, but thin and dry on the other side; on the left side the oblique apophyses come close together, but on the right there is a considerable distance be- twixt them; and the ligaments and muscles are greatly extended on the right side, but those on the left are much contracted. If the vertebrae are distorted inwards, all things have a different face: the cartilages, and sometimes the vertebrae are very thick forwards, but very thin and hard backwards: the acute and ob- lique processes are very close to one another, and the ligaments upon the bodies of the vertebrae are greatly relaxed; but the muscles and liga- ments which tie the processes to* gether are very much contracted. These distortions seldom happen ir» the vertebrae of the loins; but such* as are so miserable have little or no motion of their back. Vertex, is the crown of the head, situated between the sinciput and occiput: hence also figuratively it is used for the top of any thing. Verticillate Plants, are such as have their flowers growing in a kind of whorls about the joints of a stalk, a* pennyroyal, horehound, &c. Verticity, is the property of the load-stone, to turn to a particular point. Vertigo. This is the appearance of visible objects that are without motion, as if they turned round, at- tended with a fear of falling, and a dimness of sight. Now it is mani- fest, that an object will seem to move circularly, if the images which pro- ceed therefrom fall successively upon 'different parts of the retina: as for instance, going towards the left side, while the object is really without motion, and the images flowing there- from always represent the same dis- tance, such an object will appear moving in a circle; for in the retina the images are reversed, and painted in a contrary situation. And this may be done when the object is at rest, and the. eye only moved; for whether the object moves, and the eye is at rest, or the object rests while the eye is moved, the rays streaming from the object will not fall upon the same part of the bottom of the eye: and therefore, since we judge of the changeableness of place in which an object exists, from the changeable- ness of the place where the object is painted, an object absolutely at rest may seem to turn round by the eye being in motion. Again, the object and eye being both without motion, the rays will not always fall upon the same place if the optic nerve be alone in motion; and therefore since a right and an oblique incidence do not ex- cite the sr.ms tremors in the nerves, VE ( H &nd the same species of motion, if the optic nerve only be moved, and the object be at rest, it will appear to shift its situation, that is, by the change of place in which it is repre- sented. Verruca, is a wart: and, Verrucous, is applied to any ex- crescences, having resemblance to a wart. Vesania, diseases attended with alienation of mind, or a defect of the judgment. In Dr. Cullen's Noso- logy, it is the name of an order in the class Neuroses. Vesania, melancholy, delirium, alienation of mind, and defective judgment. Vesicantia, blistering applications. Vesica. See Bladder, which it sig- nifies; whence, from their resem- blance in shape, Vesica Biliaria, is the bag which holds the gall (see Jecur) : and Vesica Urinaria, is a distinction sometimes given to the common blad- der. Vesicatoria, are external applica- tions, which occasion Vesication, which is the rising up of blisters, or little bladders. Vesicula Gingivarum, the thrush. See Aphtha. Vesicula, a diminutive of Vesica, and applied to the same parts, or those that are smaller in bulk, as the Vesicula Adiposa. See Fat. And Vesicula Seminales. See Genera- tion (Parts of, projier to Men.) Vesicula Diva Barbara, the con- fluent small-pox. Vesjiertilionum Ala, bats-wings, so called from their shape. See Ge- neration (Parts of,proper to Women). Vessel, in the human body, it is a natural tube, generally conical in its capacity, consisting of fibres va- riously disposed. Aitkin's Principles of Anatomy. Vestibulum, is a cavity in the os petrosum, behind the fenestra ovalis, and is covered with a fine membrane. See Cranium. i ) VI Vetch, Vicia, the vetch, a pfanfj whereof one species, the sativa, is sometimes cultivated on farms, for provender. Veterinaria, otherwise called Mii- h- Medicina, is that part of medicine which has the bodies of cattle for its object, and was in good esteem among the ancients: it it were to fall into good hands, it might greatly conduce to the improvement of the art of physic in general. Vegetius has wrote a book upon this subject, under the title of Mulo-Medicina. Latterly, both in England and France the veterinary art has been much im- proved, but in America it is in a Very rude condition as yet. Vibices. When an ecchymosis happens, and forms only small spots^ they are thus named. Vibration, is properly the swing or motion of a pendulum, and thence comes to be used for all tremulous or undulating motions having any resemblance thereunto. Vigilia, watching. See Narcotics* Villi, in Anatomy, are the same as- Fibres; and in Botany, small hair9 like the grain of plush or shag, with which some herbs do abound. Vinegar (Radical). All the salts composed of vinegar and absorbent earths, fixed alkalies, or metallic mat- ters, are capable of decomposition by the action of fire. TIik acid pro- cured from them is very concentrat- ed, and hath an extremely penetrat- ing odour of vinegar. Vinum, wine; the juice of grapes, or ottier solutions of sugar in wa- ter, either artificially prepared, or as found naturally in vegetables, espe- cially in their fruits, when they have undergone the first change effected by fermentation. See Fermentation. Vinum Adustum, called also Vinum Ardens, Spiritus Vini, brandy. Viola, violet. The college have retained the Viola odorata, Linn, in their Pharmacopoeia; its recent flower is directed in the Syrupus Violae. Virgo, is sometimes used for the Penis. VI {■ 63J )* ?f Virginale Claustrum, the same as Hymen. Virgineus Morbus, the virgin's dis- ease, the same as Chlorosis. Viriurn Lapsus, Lipothymia. Virus, signifies strictly any poison. Hence Virulent, is used for a distemper attended with dreadful symptoms. Vis, signifies any force. Whence Vis Acceleratrix. See Acceleration. Vis Centrifuga. See Centrifugal Force. Vis Centripeta. See Centripetal Force. Vis Matrix. See Motion. Vis Stimulans. See Stimulate. Vis Vita, is used particularly by the learned Boerhaave, to signify the joint action of all the parts of a hu- man body, whereby the machine is continually recruited and put in or- der. But when any thing proves too hard to be conquered by this Vis, a disease ensues; nature is over- burdened* and if it caniiot be les- sened or thrown off, the disease either proves mortal, or becomes incurable. Vis Conservatrix, the preserving power, Or the exertion of the plastic power, as far as it maintains orga- nization. Vis Generatrix, the generative power, or the generative exertion of the plastic power. Vis Medicatrix, the healing power, or the plastic power employed in extinguishing disease, and restoring health. This is often expressed by the words Nature, and Natural Cure. Vis Plastica, the plastic power. See Plastica Virtus. ' Vis Insita Musculorum, the natural contractility of the moving fibres. Aitkin on Fradures. Vis Inertia. It is that innate force of matter by which it resists any change, and endeavours to preserve its present sfate of motion or rest. See Nature (Laws of.) Viscera, signifies any ofthe bowels or entrails, all which may commo- diously be divided into three kinds, yiz. Ghylopeea, Uropcsa, and Sperma- topcea, or vessels serving for the pre- paration of the chyle, the urine, and the seed. Viscidity, or Viscosity, from viscum, bird lime; the quality of something that is viscid or viscous, that is gluti- nous and sticky. Viscid bociies are those which consist of parts so im- plicated within each other, that they resist a long time a complete separa- tion, and rather give way to the vio- lence done them, by stretching or extending every way. The humours of the body and blood itself, front a variety of causes, become viscid j whence obstructions, &c. Viscum, bird-lime. Visio, the sight. The light in our atmosphere proceeds either from that of the sun, or some Other lucid bodyg from whence the rays spread every way, as from a centre to all points of a large sphere, so as to fall on the surface of bodies, from whence again they are reflected into the eye, from the unlightened surfaces, in angles equal to that of their incidence, so as to render the bodies from whence they thus flow to the eye, both visible and of the same colour.; Visitation. Epidemical and pestn lential diseases are by some thus called, from a supposition of their being sent immediately from Heaven as a token of divine wrath. Visual Point, is in the horizontal line, wherein all the ocular rays unite, as when a person stands in a straight long gallery, wherein look- ing forward, the sides, floor,, and ceiling seem united, and touch one another in a point or common cert* tre. Visual Rays. See Rays, Vita, lite, the effect produced by stimuli acting upon the excitability of bodies. Thus* the capability of being acted upon is excitability. Heat, food, light, drink, &c. are sti- mulants: and sensation, articulation, voluntary motion, &c. are the effects or functions. This state is called excitement. See the Elements of Medicine, by John Brown, Expert- U vt c 634 J vr tttenls on the living Principle, by John Hunter, and Jones's Enquiry into the present state of Medicine. Vital, is every thing having life: and Vital Faculty, is that whereby the body is rendered and kept in an ex- citable condition! this is absolutely necessary to the continuance of life. Vitellum, the yolk of an egg:- it contributes to nourish the chick only in preparing the white for the pur- pose, or almost becoming like the white. Vitiligo: See Alphus. It signifies any white spot or mark in the skin only, and is reckoned of several sorts, as Aljikus, which see; Leuce, but improperly; and p^Xx;, seu Morjihsa Nigra, but this is also improper. Vitis, the vine-tree, or grape-tree. The college have retained the Uva Passa, or Raisin ofthe Sun, in their Pharmacopoeia. It enters the Tinc- tura Cardamomi Composita,. for- merly called Tinct. Stomachic, the Tinctura Sennae, and the Decoctum Hordei Compositum,formerly called Decoct. Pectorale. Vitrification^, is changing any thing into glass. Vitriol, a saline crystalline con- crete, composed of metal, united with sulphuric acid, thence called the vitriolic acid. There are three metals, with which this acid is fotrnd, naturally combined, zinc, copper, and iron: with the first it forms a white, with the second a blue, and with the third a green salt. The greatest quantities of the vitriols are "the produce of art. The name vi- triol should, be applied to all salts that are formed of a metal or metallic basis, and the vitriolic acid. Vitriols are formed of the perfect, the imper- fect, and the semi-metals. Vitriol Anglicum, green vitriol. Vitriol (Blue), vitriolum caeru- leum. It, is the sulphate of copper. It is found sometimes produced by nature, though the largest quantities are the product of art. It is a neu- tral salt, formed of a solution of cop- per in vitriolic acid. The smallesf portion of this salt dissolved in wa- ter, strikes a blue colour with vola- tile alkali. This salt is called Roman Vitriol in England; but some foreign writers apply that name to the vitriol of iron; from want of attention to this, disagreeable circumstances have occurred. The college have retain- ed Vitriolum Czeruleum in their Pnarmacopceia, where it is also cal- led Cuprum Vitriolatum. Vitriol (Cyjirus), blue vitriol. Vitriol (Green). It is the sulphate of iron. It is sometimes formed by nature; but the greatest quantities are the product of art. It is a neu- tral salt,, formed of a solution of iron in diluted vitriolic acid. It strikes a deep purple colour with an infusion of galls. Vitriol (Roman), a name given both to the blue and the green vi- triols. Vitriol (White). It is the sul- phate of zinc. It is sometimes found ready formed by nature; but the greatest quantity used is the product of art. It is a neutral salt, formed of vitriolic acid and zinc. Vitriolated Magnesia, i.e. Sal Co* tharticus Amarus, sulphate of mag- nesia. Vitriolated Mineral Alkali; i. e. Sal Glauberi, sulphate of soda. ' Vitriolated Vegetable Alkali, i. e. Vilriolated Tartar, sulphate of pot- ash. Vitriolated Volatile Alkali, i. e. Glauber's Secret Salt, sulphate of am- moniac. Vitriolic Acidi, is the old name for what is now called Sulphuric Acldi It does indeed form an ingredient in the vitriols, but its basis is found to be sulphur. It owes its acidity to oxygen and its fluidity to water. It is never found in a native state pure, on account of the great disposition it has to unite and combine with all the bodies it meets. Trie pure vitrio- lic acid is almost always in a liquid state, as it is very difficult to procure it under a concrete form;. when it is. W A K 035 ) W A pure and well concentrated, it bears ferently for a polypus, or any col- the name of Concentrated, or Redi- lection of foreign matter in the lungs^ fled Vitriolic Acid, and improperly bnt in strictness signifies an ulcer that of Oil of Vitriol; when per- fectly pure, it is void of colour and smell. Its weight is a medium be- tween that of water and earth. A phial containing eight drams of water will contain sixteen of this acid; or, according to some writers, its speci- fic gravity is to water as 18 to 10: when it is exposed to the air, instead pf evaporating it attracts water from fever therein, which discharges a concreted matter, sometimes mixed with blood from a corrosion of the vessels. In an open nicer, the pus exposed to the air, according to Mitchill, Drake, and Darwin, becomes oxygenated, and is thereby venomous, and ca- pable of stirring up that form of quotidian intermittent called hedic Vitriolic Acid Gas. See Gas, Vi- triolic. Vivijiarous, from vivus, alive, and flario, to bring forth; are all such creatures as bring forth their young living and perfect. Vociferatio, squealing or bawling. Volvulus, i. e. iliac passion, or twisting of the guts. Voice. See Larynx. Vola, is the palm of the hand. Volatility. See Sublimation. Volvo, in Botany, a sort of Calyx, so called from its involving or en- folding in the fungi or mushroom proper to Women.) tribe, where it is membranaceous, Vulva Cerebri, an oblong furrow and rent on all sides., in the brain, so called from its like- Vomer Os. See Maxilla Superior, ness in figure to the vulva. Vomica Pulmonum, is used indif- Vomitorium, the same as Emetic. Vomitus, vomiting, an inverted action of the stomach, with a dis- charge of its contents by the mouth, Vulnerayia, from vulnus, a wound, healing medicines; also a fever in consequence of a wound, or vulne- rary fever. Vulneraria, scarlet kidney-vetch; a species of Anthyllis. Vulnus, a wound. Boerhaave de- scribes a wound to be a recent bloody solution of continuity in the soft parts made by a hard sharp instrument. Vulva. See Generation (Parts o/j w VyAKING. See Narcotics, Water, a chemical compound of eighty-five parts of oxygen with fifteen of phlogiston. It is com- posed and decomposed by a vast number of processes in the arts and operations of nature, causing thereby many curious and useful phenomena. This discovery is ascribed to Mr. Cavendish, and is one ofthe greatest in physics. It is never drawn pure and unmixed. This compound pro- bably contributes much tothegrowth of bodies, in that it both renders and ieeps the principles fluid, so that they are capable of being conveyed by circulation into the pores of the mixed; and also, because it tempers their exorbitant motion, and keeps them together, so that they are not so easily and soon dissipated. In all such bodies, whose active sub- stances are joined and united pretty closely together, as in common salt, tartar, all plants that are not odori- ferous, and in many animal bodies, this fluid is the first that comes over in distillation. But when water is mixed with volatile salts, or with the spirit of wine, or is in odoriferous mixtures, then the volatile particles will rise and come away first. More modern philosophers, Sec. define pure water to be a liquid, WA ( 636 ) WA transparent, colourless, insipid sub- stance. By moderate degrees of cold it is converted into a solid transpa- rent body, called Ice. But Sir Laac Newton defines water to be a very fluid salt; volatile, and void of all savour or taste; and it seems to con- sist of small, smooth, hard, porous, spherical particles of equal diameter», and of equal specific gravities, as Dr. C leyne observes; and also, that there are between them spaces so large, and ranged in such a manner, as to be pervious on all sides. Their smoothness accounts for their sliding easily over one another's surfaces: their sphericity keeps them also from touching one another in more points than one; and by both these, their friction in sliding over one another, is rendered the least possible: their hardness accounts for the incom- pressibility of water, when it is free from the intermixture of air. The porosity of water is so. very great, that there are at least forty times as much space as matter in it, for water is nineteen times specifically lighter tharrgold, and consequently rarer in the same proportion. But gold will by pressure let water pass through its pores, and therefore may be sup- posed to have, at least, more pores than solid parts. Now it is. this great porosity of water that accounts for its different specific gravity in comparison of mercury and other fluids; and also why it is more easily concreted into a solid form, by ad- ventitious matter in freezing, than other fluids are. Dr. Cheyne ob- serves rightly, that the quantity of water on this side of our globe, doth daily decrease, some part thereof be- ing every day turned into animal, vegetable, and metalline, or mineral substances; which are not easily dis- solved again into their component parts: for, separate a few particles of any fluid, and fasten them to a solid body, or keep them asunder one from another, and they are no more Jiuid: for to produce fluidity, a con- ^icjetahle number of such particles is required. But it ought to be obi served on the other hand, that there are likewise many operations in which water is let loose from con- finement, and formed synthetically by union of its phlogiston and oxy- genous ingredients (See Fluidity). Most of the liquors, we know, are formed by the cohesion of particles of different figures, magnitudes, gra- vities, and attractive powers (see At- tradion and Particles), swimming in pure water, or an aqueous fluid, which seems to be the common basis of all: and the only reason why there are so many sorts of water differing from one another, in different properties, certainly is, that here the corpuscles of salts and minerals with which that element is impregnated are equally various. Wine is only water im- pregnated with particles of grapes, and beer with particles of barley. AU spirits seem to be nothing but water, saturated with saline or sul- phureous particles. And all liquors are more or less fluid, according to the greater or smaller cohesion of the particles which swim in the aqueous fluid; and there is hardly any fluid without this cohesion -of particles, not even pure water itself, as is apparent from the bubbles which sometimes will stand on its surface, as well as on that of spirits and other liquors. For the pressure of water and its effects in bathing, see Bathing. And concerning medicinal waters, see also Baths and Balneum. Water becomes rarefied by heat, is augmented in bulk, and quickly disperses in vapour, when the degree of heat is incapable of bringing it to a state of ebullition. When water boils with great bubbles in the open air, it has received the greatest de- gree of heat that it can sustain in open vessels. This is demonstrated by immersing Fahrenheit's thermo- meter in it, when it rises to 212. But when it is confined and not suf» fered to evaporate, as in Papin's di- gester, it acquires heat enough iq WA ( 637 } W! melt a piece of lead or tin, suspended in its centre, and to decompose vege- table and animal substances, nearly in the same manner as when they are analysed in a retort. Water un- dergoes no decomposition nor altera- tion in any chemical experiment. Rain and snow waters are very pure. Pure water is lighter than water that is not pure. It is said to make a louder sound when poured from one vessel into another; it wets more easiiy, and is softer to the touch, than Che impure; and soap dissolves per- fectly in pure water. Water, when saturated with one salt, is capab e of dissolving a con- siderable portion of another salt; and when saturated with this also, it may still dissolve a third, a fourth, or more salts. According to Nieuman, four ounces of water, that had been saturated with a dram and some grains of alum, will still dissolve five drams of nitre, then half an ounce of green vitriol, six drams of common salt, three drams of volatile tartar, and five drams of sugar. Hard waters are known by soap curdling when dissolved in them: they contain earthy, or saline mat- ter, and sometimes metallic. Waters, mineral or medicinal, are such as differ so much in their tem- perature, or hold minerals in solu- tion in such quantity, as to produce some sensible effects on the animal economy. Silicious earth suspended in them in extremely small quantity; alumi- nous earth in such quantity as to give water a pearly colour and a greasy feel; hence these waters have been called saponaceous. Barites, magnesia, lime, and fixed alkalies, are never found pure, but often combined with acids; the same oc- curs with ammoniac, and most of the acids: yet carbonic acid is often found in waters pure. The^e waters are called gaseous, spirituous, or aci- dulated waters. Neutral salts are ^Ulonr found, except sulphate of soda (Glauber salt) muriate of so&lf muriate of potash, and carbonate of soda. Or earthy salts, suiphate of lime, calcareous muriate, chalk, sul- phate of magnesia, muriate of mag- nesia, and carbonate of magnesia, are most common. Alum is sometimes found pure, sulphur has not been found; small quantites of sulphur of soda have. Sulphurated hydro- genous gas commonly mineralizes sulphureous waters. Iron is more frequently found in mineral waters than any other metal combined with carbonic or sulphuric acids. Arse- nic, sulphate of copper, and of zinc, are found in many waters, rendering them very noxious. Water-brash. So the Pyrosis Is called in Scotland. Weight. See Gravity. Wen, a soft, insensible, and move- able tumour under the skin. Dr. Cullen calls it Lupia, and places it as a genus of disease in the class Locales, and order Tumores. Dr. Aitkin describes it as a swelling that is cold, humoral, circumscribed, co- lourless, for the most part indolent, slow in its formation and progress, its contained matter more or less pultaceous: he divides it into spe- cies, first, from its contents, as the Atheroma, Meliceris, and Steatoma; secondly, from its situation, as a Mole, a Stye, and a Bronchocele. Wheat, Triticum, the best grain for bread. Whins, Ulex, a prickly ever-green plant. Whin-stone, a variety of the blue species of Saxum Vulgare, of a dark bluish colour, of a compact granu- lated structure, and not glossy nor shining. The glittering species of Saxum Vulgare is also called Whin- stone. Whitlow, i. e. Paronychia. Wind, is defined to be the Stream or Current of the Air; and where such current is perpetual and fixed in its course, it is necessary that it proceed from a permanent uninter- mitting cause. Wherefore some WI { 638 ) W! have been inclined to propose the diurnal rotation of the earth upon its axis, by wlrch, as the globe turns eastwards, the loose and fluid parti- cles of the air, being so exceeding light as they are, are left behind, so that in respect ofthe earth's surface, they move westwards, and become a constantly easterly wind. This opi- nion seems confirmed, in that these winds are found only near the equi- noctial, in those parallels of latitude where the diurnal motion is swiftest: but the constant calms in the Atlantic sea, near- the equator, the westerly winds near the coast of Guinea, and the periodical westerly monsoons un- der the equator, in the Indian seas, seemingly declare the insufficiency of that hypothesis. Besides, the air be- ing kept to the earth by the princi- ple of gravity, would in time acquire the same degree of velocity that the earth's surface moves with, as well in respect to the diurnal rotation as pf the annual about the sun, which is about 30 times swifter. It remains therefore to substitute some other cause, capable of producing a like constant effect, not liable to the same objections, but agreeable to the known properties of the elements of air and water, and the laws of the motion of fluid bodies. Such an one is the action of the sun's beams upon the air and water, as he passes every day over the oceans, consider- ed together with the nature of the soil, and the situation of the adjoin- ing continents. Therefore, accord- ing to the Laws of Statics, the air, which is less rarefied or expanded by heat, and, consequently, more pon- derous, must have a motion round those parts thereof, which are more rarefied and less ponderous, to bring it to an equilibrium; also the pre- sence of the sun continually shifting to the westward, that part towards which the air tends, by reason of the rarefaction made by his greatest me- ridian heat, is with him carried west- ward, and, consequently, the tenden- cy of the whole body of the lower air is that way. Thus a general easterly wind is formed, which being im- pressed upon all the air of a vast ocean, the parts impel one another, and so keep moving till the next re- turn of the sun, whereby so much of the motion as was lost, is again restored: and thus the easterly wind is made perpetual. From the same principle it follows, that this easterly wind should on the north side ot the equator be to the northward of the east, and in south latitudes to the southward thereof; for near the line the air is much more rarefied than at a greater distance from it, because the sun is twice in a year vertical there, and at no time distant above 23 de- grees i-: at which distance the heat being at the sine of the angle of in- cidence, is but little short of that of the perpendicular ray. Whereas, un- der the tropics, though the sun stays long vertical, yet he is a long time 47 degrees off; which is a kind of winter, wherein the air so cools, as that the summer-heat cannot warm it to the same degree with that under the equator. Wherefore the air to- wards the northward and southward being less rarefied than that in the middle, it follows, that from both sides it ought to tend towards the equator. This motion compounded with the former easterly wind, an- swers all the phenomena of the gene- ral trade-winds; which, if the whole surface of the globe were sea, would undoubtedly blowall round the world, as they are found to do in the Atlan- tic and Ethiopic oceans. But since so great continents do interpose and break the continuity of the oceans, regard must be had to the nature of the soil, and the position of the high mountains, which are the two prin- cipal causes of the several variations of the wind from the former gene- ral rule; for if a country lying near the sun prove to be flat, sandy, and low land, such as the deserts of Li- bya are usually reported to be, the heat occasioned by the reflection of the sun's beams and the retention wr ( 659 ) wt vhereof in the sand, is incredible to above all confirms this hypothesnf those that have not felt it: whereby is, the phenomenon of the mon- the air being exceedingly rarefied, it soon, by this means most easily is necessary that this cooler and more solved, and without it hardly expli- dense air should run thitherwards to cable. Supposing, therefore, such restore the equilibrium. This is sup- a circulation as above, it is to be posed to be the cause why, near the considered, that to the northward coast of Guinea, the wind always of the Indian ocean, there is every sets in upon the land, blowing wes- where land within the usual limit* terly instead of easterly, there being of the latitude of 30, viz. Ara- sufficient reason to believe, that the bia,. Persia, India, &c. which, for inland parts of Africa are prodigi- the same reason as the Mediter- ously hot, since the northern borders ranean parts of Africa, are subject thereof were so intemperate as to to insufferable heats, when the sun give the ancients cause to conclude, is to the north, passing nearly ver- that all beyond the tropics was made tical; but yet are temperate enough uninhabitable by excess of heat, when the sun is removed towards the From the same cause it happens, that other tropic, because of a ridge of there are such constant calms in that mountains at some distance within part of the ocean, called the Rains; the land, said to be frequently in win- for this tract being placed in the ter covered with snow, over which the middle, between the westerly winds air, as it passes, must needs be much blowing on the coast of Guinea, and chilled. Hence it comes to pass, the easterly trade-winds blowing to that the air coming according to the the westward thereof, the tendency general rule, out of the north-east in> of the air here is indifferent to either, the Indian sea, is sometimes hotter, and so stands in equilibrio between sometimes colder, than that by both; and the weight of the incum- which this circulation is returned bent atmosphere, being diminished out of the south-west: and by con- by the continual contrary winds sequence sometimes the under cur- blowing from hence, is the reason rent, or wind, is from the north- that the air here holds not the copious east, sometimes from the south-west. vapour it receives,, but lets it fall in That this has no other cause, is clear such frequent rains. But as the cool from the times wherein these winds and dense air, by reason of its greater set in, viz. in April: when the sun gravity, presses upon the hot and begins to warm those countries to> rarefied,, it is demonstrative,, that this the north, the south-west monsoons latter must ascend in a continual begin, and blow during the heats stream as fast as it rarefies; and that till October; when the sun being. being ascended, it must disperse itself retired, and all things growing cooler to preserve the equilibrium; that is, northward, and the heat increasing by a contrary current the upper air to the south, the north-east enters must move from those parts where and blows all the winter till April the greatest heat is; so by a kind again. And it is undoubtedly from of circulation, the north-east trade- the same principle, that to the south- wind below will be attended with a ward of the equator, in part of the isouth-wesierly above, and the south- Indian ocean, the north-west winds. easterly with a north-west wind succeed the south-east, when the sun above. That this is more than a bare draws near the tropic of Capricorn. conjecture, the almost instantaneous See Tide. change ofthe wind to the opposite On the Atlantic coast of America, point, which is frequently found in north-east storms begin in the south- passing the limits of the trade-winds, west, and proceed thence to wind- seems to assure us; but that which ward,, at the rate sometimes of about wr ( 64o j wi one hundred miles an hour. It has been remarked long ago by Dr. Franklin, that storms from the north- east, on the eastern side of this con- tinent, begin in the opposite point, or to leeward. Whether this rule universally obtains may perhaps as yet admit of some doubt. But dur- ing the uncommonly mild winter of 2801—2, there was a strong confir- mation of it. On the 21st, 22d, and 23d of February, 1802, there was one of the most remarkable and long con- tinued snow-storms that had been known for twenty years. It raged with extreme violence on the land, and was the cause of several ship- wrecks along the sea-coast. Many lives, and much property were lost. Tne movements in the atmosphere were felt first to the southward, and gradually progressed northward, so as to be sensible there; but not until after some hours. The facts were collected by Dr. Mitchill, at Washington, the seat of the National Government, during the session of Congress, when they could be ascertained with the greatest expedition, correctness and care, and are as follow: After a fine, warm and clear morn- ing, the air, toward evening, grew cloudy, and it became rainy and stormy. The time of its commence- ment near the capitol, on the banks of the Potowmack, as observed by Gen. Smith, was about half an hour past five in the afternoon; and before eight the rain was excessive, and the wind boisterous. Here the weather did not become cold enough for snow until towards morning. The city of New-York, which is situated rather more than 240 miles 60 the N. E. did not feel this com- motion ofthe atmosphere until about eleven. Then the city-watchmen observed that the weather was chang- ed from clear to cloudy, and that snow began to fall; and at twelve, Mrs. Mitchill, who opened a win- dow and looked out. observed that the ground was already white witk snow. The tempest was brewing< and, properly speaking, wao formed at two. That night Mr. Humphrey Wood was on board a sloop bound from Newport (R. I.) to New-York. The tempest drove the vessel ashore, be- fore morning, on M^unl-Mnery Neck, upon Long-Island. They sailed from Fisher's Island, where they had been waiting for a fair wind, at 10 o'clock at night, with a wind at E. S. E. and warm and pleasant weather. But by midnight it hauled E. N. E. and blow a gale, with snow. Fisher's Island may be computed to be about 140 miles E. N, E. of New-York. Mr. Webster observed some of the phenomena of this change of weather, in its beginning, at New- Haven. This place is 89 miles from New-York, or 331 from Washing- ton. Here the weather was clear in the early part of the evening, but was overcast by nine. The stormy commotion of the atmosphere seems to have begun about twelve.—At Boston it was rather more than an hour later. Mr. Blair, an officer who was on board one of three ships from Salem, in Massachusetts, that were lost on Cape-Cod during the storm, related, after his escape, that the weather, on the day of their sailing, Sunday, Feb. 21, was remarkably fine and favour- able. At sunset they were about four leagues from Cape-Ann light- house, with a light breeze from S. E. After midnight the weather grew very threatening; and at half past two iti the morning of the 22d the wind veer- ed to the N. E. and it snowed so fast that the ships could hardly dis- cern each other.—The shipwrecks during this storm were numerous and dreadful. Many persons were frozen to death. Salem is distant from Washington 499 miles, or 257 from New-York; so that this latter place is about midway between the two places. wt < S41 ) WI , At Portland, in Maine, distant ^03 miles from Washington, the snow began between day-light and sun-rise. It was observed by young Mr. Vaughan, who was travelling on the morning of the 22d. At 8 A. M. the wind blew violently. The storm began still later at Hallowell, on the Kennebeck River. This place is 683 miles from Wash- ington. There the sun rose clear on the morning of the 22d. The air became cloudy in about a quarter of an hour. The snow began about eleven, and the storm had become furious within two hours after. Pro- fessor Waterhouse and Benjamin Vaughan, Esq. have particularly at- tended to these curious meteorolo- gical facts. At Poughkeepsie, 82 miles N. of New-York, and situated beyond the first range of mountains, the storm began about 4 o'clock on the morn- ing of the 22d. And at Albany, 165 miles N. of New-York, it did not begin until a little before day-break on the morning of the «2d. At Providence (R. I.) Dr. Whea- fon observed the evening of the 21st to be clear and pleasant. The watch- men informed him " the weather changed before twelve o'clock, and continued cloudy, with variable winds, until the violence of the storm began, which was at half past three on the morning of the22rl."— Providence is 439 miles from Wash- ington. Accounts from Charleston (S. C.) state that it began there on the 21st, between two and three o'clock in the afternoon.—The distance of Charleston from Washington is 550 miles.—By the newspapers it appears to have been felt in the Bahama Islands. It will be found, on calculation^ that between Charleston and Cape- Ann* along the coast, this stormy movement proceeded to windward at the rate of nearly one hundred miles an hour; for, as it began at Charles- 4 ton, say at three o'clock, at New- York at eleven, and off Cape-Anri at two the next morning, there is a difference of eight hours between Charleston and New-York, and of three hours between the latter city and Salem, making in the whole eleven hours. Now, computing the distance from Charleston to New- York at about 800 miles, and from New-York to Cape-Ann more than 250, there will be a sea-coast of al- most 1100 miles swept over by this storm in somewhat more than eleven hours. But this computation applies only to the sea-coast: for if we take any given point, as the city of New-* York for example, and instead of N. E. reckon due N. it will be found that the progress is considera- bly slower: for it took all the time between eleven at night and day- break next morning to reach Albany, only 165 miles distant in that direc- tion. Now* these remarks explain some meteorological facts, which, though of common observation, have hither- to seemed paradoxical or unaccount- able : for mariners know, that to form a good judgment of wind and weather, they must keep a look-out for clouds and changes of atmosphere! to leeward. In New-York, the rairi or snow which accompanies a N. E. storm can be seen, by labourers along the docks and wharves, in the S. W. at Staten-Island, ten or eleven miles distant, for some time before it be- gins in the city, so as frequently to break off work, and put away their tools. And it is confirmed, by long observation among the farmers iii that vicinity, that snow-banks,. as they term them, are to be seen in the S. W. many hours before the at- mosphere where the observers are is clouded in the smallest degree, or any current of air perceptible. They remark, further, that a judg- ment can be formed of the wea- ther by noting whether the gathered clouds lowering in the distant hori- zon are visible to the northward or N XI t c?43 ) XV southward of the setting sun. If at sunset they are to the S. of the sun, they predict a north-east storm, with snow; if to the N. a south-east storm, with sleet or rain. Winterana, Winter's bark-tree, called also Winterana aromatica; the bark is called Cortex Magelani- ins, as well as Cortex Winteranus. Most writers have confounded the bark of this tree with the Cortex Ca- nella Alba. But Dr. Fothergill gives a description of the Winter's Bark- tree. See Lettsom's edition of Fo- thergill's Works, vol. ii. p. 163, &c L Wood, Isatis, a jrlant for dying blue, • Wolf, is a word vulgarly used to express the cancer in the breast j Svhich some are inclined to fancy a living creature like the voracious. animal of the same name. But physicians use the word Lujius, to signify that kind of malignant can- cerous, or phagedaenic ulcer, which, like a hungry wolf, eats away the flesh round it. Wood-sorrel, i. e. Ox alls. Wormianum, Os, i. e. Triquefruttt Os. Worm Bark-tree, Geoffraa Jamais censis Inermis. Dr. Wright. Worm-grass Spigelia, Marylandi* ca. Worm-seed. See Santonicum. Wormwood. See Absinthium. Wrack (Grass), a species of Zo^ tera. Wrist. See Carpus. X VANTHORHIZA Tindoria,ye\- "^ low dying root; a fine shrub growing in Carolina. Its qualities as a medicine and a drug have been written by Dr. Woodhouse. It is agreeably bitter, and affords a deli- cate stairt. See Med. Repos. vol. v. p. 159, where there is a plate and a description of it. Xerasia, from %-ngo;, dry, a species ef Alojiecia, consisting in a dryness of the hairs for want of due nourish- ment, whence they fall off. Xerodes, f^f«&?, expresses any tu- mour attended with the property of dryness. Xerojihthalmia, ^o'pGxXfjux, is a Lijipitudo Sicca, where the eye-lids turn out red and dry; and so of many other things from the same foundation. Xiphia, £i?>j«;; or &$o;, ensis, a sword? whence some parts having re- semblance thereunto are compound- ed; as Xiphoides, the same as Cartilage Ensiformis, which see. Xylo-Aloes, is the aloes-wood, cal- led also Agallochum, from %vXov, lig- num; whence it is also compounded with many other things; as the Xylo-Balsamum, Xylo-Cinnamomum, and Xylo-Guaiacum, are the woods of the balsam-tree, cinnamon, and guaia- cum. Xylo-Cassia, i. e. Cassia Lignea. Xylon, the same as Gossypium. Xyn, %vv, the same as a-w, is com- pounded with various words at plea«- sure, as cum, with, when changed into con, is in many Latin compounds, particular instances of which are needless to recite here. YAMS, a species of Dioscorea. Yard. See Generation (Parts tf, proper to Men). Xawst a distemper frequent on the coast of Africa and the West-Indies among the negroes. See Framboesitt, The people have it only once in their lives. YE (643 Yellow Fever, a name given to an acute disease, which, during hot weather, particularly in August, Sep- tember and October, prevails among human beings on the continent of North America, and the West-In- dia Islands. It also occurs in the 60Uth of Europe, on the coast of Africa, and towards the tropical re- gions of Asia. In a particular man- ner it originates and prevails in ships and sea-vessels of all kinds, which are suffered to become nasty with excrements and other corrupting animal matter. The term " yellow" is given to the disease, because many who are invaded by it become tinged, or even deeply tinctured with that colour. This change of complexion is no sign of the fatality of the disease, since many persons recover after having become remarkably yellow. In many cases the yellowness in- creases or comes on after death: But frequently too, it happens, that per- sons who undergo severe attacks have little or no yellowness. The word, therefore, being employed to express a symptom which many cases of the disease do not possess, is very im- proper. It is sufficiently clear that the yellowness is not owing to ab- sorbed or regurgitated bile. It is, therefore, wholly different from the hue which prevails in jaundice. It has been called a " fever" too, though many persons have under- gone it, without the preceding chill, augmentation of heat, or increased frequency of pulse, which the noso- logists consider as necessary forerun- ners. Persons have often died of what is called yellow fever, without having had either yellowness, or the diagnostic signs ot fever. So imper- fect and improper is the name of this distemper. The malady has also been distin- guished by the appellation of " black vomit," because, in some of the worst forms of it, the sick eject from the stomach a dark-coloured ) YE or blackish liquid. Thi?, however, is only a symptom of certain violent cases, but by no means a characteris- tic of the disease in all instances. Some of the French writers have called it the " disease of Siam," from an erroneous notion that it was im- ported into America from that part of Asia. Yellow fever (for we must call it so, notwithstanding the impropriety of the phrase) seems to have an im- mediate connection with an atmos- phere locally vitiated. The com- mon mischievous agent is septic acid vapour, formed from such animal and vegetable substances as contain its radical azote or septon. This acidifiable basis becoming oxygenat- ed, is highly active and deleterious, exciting a multitude of bad effects upon constitutions predisposed to be acted upon by it. v The places where this mischievous agent is most readily formed, and most highly concentrated, is on board gea-vessels which contain corrupting fish, beef and hides. These articles constitute a large proportion of the cargoes with which the vessels are loaded which pass between the Unit- ed States and the West-India Islands. They frequently get into a putrefac- tive state on board, and then the ex- halations, pent up in a tight vessel, become very thick and venomous. Hence it happens that so many of our seamen are cut off in this trade. They are killed by the poison engen- dered in their own vessels, and that not unfrequently when they are out- ward bound, but more commonly while they lie in foreign harbours, or are returning home, because there has been longer time given for the septic matter to turn to poison, and insinuate itself through every space within her. Hence the crew are thrown into yellow fever. Next to sea-vessels, cities and towns are most unhealthy; because many of them are built upon low grounds, are inhabited by intempe- rate and nasty people, and are go- verned by a wretched police. Beef, Yl X 644 ) YE fish, hides, and other corrupting things, are usually stored and kept indiscriminately within them, and often vitiate the atmosphere to a noxious degree. In many places, the foundation of the streets, houses, and yards, is a mere collection of putrid mud, corrupting recrements, and animal offal, hardened by com- mixture with some sand by pressure and by paving. And in addition to theseabundant and alarming causes, it is the fashion in the American cities tocollectand retain all the excrements of the inhabitants from year to year and from century to century. In New-York and Philadelphia this pre- cious material is preserved with great care and expense. The pro- prietors of lots dig deep pits into the earth, and these they surround with walls of brick and stone, and cover with strong timbers and planks, that nobody may have access to it and steal it away. Here the owners flat- ter themselves it lies safe and dor- mant; but they are mistaken. Al- ready has this accumulated excre- ment poisoned their water; and an- nually, when the weather is hot enough, does it rise in pestiferous steams, infect the atmosphere, and sicken or destroy those from whose bodies it was discharged, as well as others. Hence, next to ships, cities are the most frequent manufactories of this kind of poison, and undergo most inconvenience from the pesti- lential distempers which that off- spring of nastiness and corruption excites. From the like materials which poison ships and cities, may parti- cular tracts of country, individual houses, single rooms in a house, or even particular parts of a chamber, become charged with materials that may turn to pestilence, kindle up " yellow fever," and end in " black vomit." Hence we hear of this dis- temper now and then in the interior parts ofthe land, far away from ships and sea-port towns. Its exciting cause may even be engendered in the human stomacfc and bowels, from the septic materials of our food. Hence sporadic cases of yellow fever have occurred to in- dividuals who had never visited a ship or a city, and who lived in a healthy neighbourhood and in a clean house. It is possible for such a per- son to be thrown into yellow fever from septic acid engendered within his own alimentary canal. Yellow fever has been said to be imported from foreign places into the United States. And with this opi- nion many of our citizens console themselves. They are positive that the distemper originates solely in the West-Indies, and is merely deriva^ tive to them. To these persons it is a sufficient reply, that the West- Indians are quite as positive that it never arose spontaneously in their towns or habitations, but in all cases, without exception, is imported to them from New-York, Philadelphia, Bal- timore, and our other Atlantic set- tlements. The truth is, that it does in some degree arise from local and domestic causes in all these places, and, more especially, is locally en- gendered on ship-board. Nasty, and poisonous ships, the manufactories, the nurseries and vehicles of yellow fever, thus sail from port to port, and give colour to the unhappy and pernicious notion, that the place from whence they last came is sickly; whereas, there is in fact no more connection between the sickliness of a crew, and the state of health in the place whence the vessel sailed, than there is between the corrupting of a cargo of provisions and the latitude of the place at which they were salted. Though the exciting cause of yel- low fever may be on board a ship from a West-India port, that port or place has nothing to do with it, for it was bred on board the vessel. The way to destroy it, is to cleanse the vessel: and vessels, when nasty, may be rendered clean, by the same means that houses are purified; to \vit, by ley, alkaline salts, and limo. £1 < 645 ) Z-'I The exciting cause of yellow fe- Yerva, is by some used for the ver is, therefore, locally produced Contrayerva, a root formerly in esteem •within ships, and not imported from for its alexipbarmic qualities. foreign countries. It is, consequently, YpsUoglossi, the muscles called Ba- not contagious, as some have mistak- sio-Glosd. enly supposed. Yjisiloides, Os, the Os Hyoides. Yellow Root. See Xanthorhiza. Z r? ACCHARUM, and according to sonic Zuccharum, was the ancient name ot wnat we now write Saccha- rum, sugar. Zafran, or Zaffran, signifies any thing of a yellowisn colour, and aa- cienrly for that reason applied chief- ly to Ochre: but now it obtains only in the Crocus, which we write com- monly in English Saffron. Zaffre. Ore of cobalt, well torri- fied or calcined, then reduced to powder, and mixed with twice its weight of flints or quartz, also pow- dered, forms the substance" thus named. Zafora, Zafre, is a mineral sub- stance, obtained from bismuth and cobalt, used to tinge glass of a blue colour, and for the glazing of earthen vessels. Zea, maize, or Indian corn, one of the most nutritious and wholesome of the grains employed for the good of man. See Count Rumford's panegyric upon it in his Economical Essays. Zedoaria, Zeodoary. It is the root of an East-Indian plant. It is the root of the Kcempferia rotunda, Lin. the college have retained it in their Pharmacopoeia; it is directed in the Confectio Aromatica, formerly cal- led Conf. Cardiac. Zeolites. It is a particular kind of fluor, which dissolves very slowly in acids, and without any effervescence. Cronsted takes notice of it. Zibethum, is what is now com- monly wrote Cibethum, civet. Zimotechnics, the art of making bread and the different wines. Zinc, or tutenag, a bluish white metal, crackling on being bent like tin, and quickly breaking; about seven times specifically heavier than water. The properties of this metal have been very little known till of late: its ore, the Lapis Calaminaris, and white vitriol, in which it is found united with the vitriolic acid, have been long used in the shops. Zinc is directed in the college Phar- macopoeia to be calcined; this is cal- led Zincum Calcinatum, or com- monly, Flores Zinci: it is also di- rected to be purified, and is called Zincum Vitriolatum Purificatum, instead of Sal Vitrioli: a solution of White Vitriol, or, as it is called, of the Zincum Vitriolatum, is directed, with the addition ot Camphor. This preparation is called Aqua Zinci Vi- triolati cum Camphora, formerly Aqua Vitriolica Camphorata: Zin- cum Vitriolatum also enters the Aqua Aluminis Composita; this was for- merly called Aqua Aluminosa bate- ana. Zingiber, common ginger; a spe- cies ot Amomum. The college have retained ginger in their Pharmaco- poeia ; it enters the Infusum Sennae Simplex: Tinct. Cinnamomi Com- posita, formerly called Tinct. Aro- mat. Tinctura Zinziberis: Tinc- tura Rhabarbari Composita: Syru- pus Spinas Cervinae: Syrupus Zin- giberis: Pulvis Aromaticus, formerly called Spec. Aromatic. Pulvis e Scammonio Compositus: Pulvis e Scammonio cum Aloe: Pulvis e Sen- na Compositus: Trochisci e Mag- nesia: Pilulae e Scilla: Electuarium e Scammonio; and Confectio Opi- ata, formerly called Philon. Londi- nens. Zone. In what sense the astrono- ZO ( 646 ) zo mers use it, concerns us not here; but some physical writers, from its proper signification of a belt, have applied it to the Waist; and some to a species of Herpes, most common to that part, and vulgarly called the Shingles. Zoologia, zoology, from £wov, ani- mal, and Xoy&>, sermo, discourse; is any treatise upon living creatures, and is most commonly applied to that part of the Materia Medica which as supplied from animals. Zootomy, from tywv, animal, an ani- mal, and Ttjj.va, seco, to cut; is the dissection of living creatures. Zoster (Erysipelas), and Zoster (Herpes), a sort of cuta- neous inflammation called St. An- thony's fire. Zygoma, the same as Os Mala, or Jugale. See Cranium. Zygomaticus Musculus, is a muscle that comes from the zygoma, and passing obliquely, is inserted near the angle of the lips. It helps to draw the lips obliquely aside. Zygomaticus Processus. Both the former are derived from fyyo;,jugum, a yoke. See Maxilla Sujierior, and Cranium. Zythogala, QQoyxXx, is beer and milk, which together make what we commonly call Posset-Drink, a term often to be met with in Sydenham. ZZ. The ancients signified Myrrh by these two letters, from favgw, a name for it common amongst them; but the late writers use them only for the Zinziber, ginger. FINIS. T. iK J. SWORDS, At their Book and Stationary Store, No. 160 Pearl-streef, New-YorJ£ have for sale, a general assortment of BOOKS In the different branches of Science and Literature. Amongst their present collection are the following: Chaptal's Chemistry, ALBINUS's Works, Austin on the Stone, Anatomical Dialogues, Adams on Electricity, Baillie's Morbid Anatomy, Bay ley on Yeilow Fever, Bergman's Elective Attractions, Boerhaave's Lectures, 6 vols. Beddoes on Consumption, Beddoes' Contributions, Beddoes on Scrophula, Btll on Wounds, Bell's Anatomy, Bell's Surgery, Bell's Venereal, Bell on the Hydrocele, Bell's Plates of the Arteries, Biographia Medica, Blane on the Diseases of Seamen, Blumenbach's Physiology, Brown's-Observations on the Zoo* nomia, Brown's Elements of Medicine, Buchan's Domestic Medicine, Burn's Anatomy of the Gravid Uterus, Berkenhout'i Pharmacopoeia. Caldwell's Memoirs, Chemical Vocabulary, Coxe on Vaccin^'ion, Cheselden's Anatomy, Clarke on the Diseases of long Voyages, Cleghbrne on the Diseases of Mi- norca, Cullen's Materia Medica, Cullen's Institutes, Cullen's Practice, Cullen's Physiology, Chalmers on Diseases in S. Carolina, Chisholm on Yellow Fever, Clarke's Compendium, Cooper's Distiller, Couper on Impregnation, Currie on Water, Cavallo on Factitious Airs, Cavallo on Electricity, Duncan's Annals of Medicine, Duncan's Medical Commentaries^ Darwin's Botanic Garden, Darwin's Zoonomia, Darwin's Phytologia, being a Sup- plement to the Zoonomia, Den man's Midwifery, Dickson's Nomenclature, Dobson on Airs, Edinburgh Dispensatory, Elliot's Medical Pocket Book* Elliot's*Medical Philosophy^ Enchiridion Botanicum, Enfield's Natural Philosophy, Fourcroy's Chemistryj Eontana on Poisons, Foot's Observations on Hunter^ Fothergill's Works* by Elliot, Fordyce's Elements, Fordyce on Fever, 2 vols. Gardiner on the Goat,: Gooch's Surgery, Gren's Chemistry,- -- - Gregory's Economy of Nature, Gregory's Conspectus/ Goulard on Lead, Hamilton's Gases, Hamiltonrs Midwifery, Hamilton's Regimental Surgeon, Home's Clinical Experiments, Home on 'Strictures, Home's Principia Medicina;, Home's.Medical Facts* - Hooper's Anatomist's Vade Mecurr^ Hooper's Medical Dictionary* Hosack's Introductory Lecture, Hume's Essays, Hunter on the Blood, Hunter on the Gravid Uterus, Howard on Lazarettoes, Howard on Prisons, Haller's Cases, Haller's Physiology, Hamilton on the Bite of a Mad Doj, Herder's Philosophy, Hunter on the Venereal, Booh for Sale by Hoffman's Practice, 2 vols. Hufeland on Health, 2 vols. Huxham's Works, 2 vols. Hu xham on Fevers, Hull's Defence of the Cesarean Operation, Jackson on Fever, Jackson on Sympathy, Jackson's Cautions to Women, Kirwan's. Mineralogy,. Kirwan on Climate, Kirwan on Phlogiston, Lewis's Dispensatory, Lewis's Materia Medica, London Practice of Physic, Lavoisier's* Chemistry, London Medical Review, 7 vols. Le Grange's Chemistry, LaraVDictionary of Surgery, Lavoisier's Physical and Chemical Essays, Leak on Diseases of Women, 2 vols. Lee's Botany, Lind on Diseases of Hot Climates, Leber's Anatomy, by Vaughan, London Pharmacopoeia, Machews on Hepatic Diseases, Medical and Physical Journal, Medical Repository, Medical Transactions, Memoirs of the London Medical Society, Mead's Works, Moore's Medical Sketches, Moseley on Tropical Diseases, Maclean's Lectures on Combustion, Macquer's Chemistry, Martyn's Botanical Dictionary, Miller's Illustration of the Sexual System, Monro on Mineral Waters, MitchiH's'Nomenclature, iMacbride on Fixed Air, Motherby's Medical Dictionary, Munro's Surgery, Nisbet on Diet and Regimen, Nicholson's Chemistry, Ontyd-on Diseases, Osborn's Midwifery, Parkinson's Hospital Pupil, Parkinson's Chemical Pocket Book, Pearson's Nomenclature, Pearson on the Lues, Physician's Vade Mecum, T. & J. Swords. Pictet on Fire, Pole's Instructor, Priestley's Introduction to Electri- city, Priestley's Lectures, Priestley's Experiments and Obser- vations on Air, Percival's Essays, 2 vols, Pringle on Diseases of the Army, Rush's Inquiries, Rush's Introductory Lectures, Reid on Consumption, Rollo on Diabetes, Saunders on the Liver, Seaman's -Midwife's Monitor, Struve on Suspended Animation, Struve's Physical Education of Chil- dren, by Willich, Swediaur on the Venereal, System of Anatomy, 3 vols. Smith's Revolutions of Chemistry, System of Chemistry from the En- cyclopedia, System of Anatomy from do. Sheldrake on the Club Foot, Shipmaster's Medical Assistant, Spallanzani's Dissertations, Sydenham's Works, 2 vols. Temple's Practice, Tissot on Health, Tissot on the Small Pox, Transactions of the College of Phy- sicians of Philadelphia, Transactions of the Agricultural So- ciety of New-York, Trotter on the Diseases of Seamen, Thornton's Medial Extracts, 5 vols* Underwood's Disuses of Children, Underwood's Surgical Tracts, Ware on the Eye, Walker's Memoirs of Medicine, Waters's Abridgement of Bell's Sur- gery» Webster on Yellow Fever, Webster's History of Pestilence, White's Surgery, White on Lying-in Women, Willich on Diet and Regimen, Willich's Domestic Encyclopcedia, Whately on Gonorrhoea, 'Whately on Home's Treatment of Strictures, Wilson on Febrile Diseases, 3 vols, Zimmerman's Practice, &c, &c. &cv \ V r. • ViT. XI t I . -' A 1 ' ,- CV <^